ã€ŠTry Crying Prettierã€‹


 Chapter 1

    This was a dream.

    It was easy for Akkard to figure it out. If this was real, he¡¯d never be alone with his sister Sienna.

    ¡°Akkard Valerian.¡±

    Sienna put down her teacup and called his name in a chilly, clipped voice. It didn¡¯t matter that they were siblings; there was no hint of fondness that could be found in her tone.

    Akkard answered with a grimace. No matter the place, dream or not, being alone with her was unwelcomed.

    Sienna, as usual, did not care about his mood. With her silver eyes wide open and flashing with contempt, she snorted. Looking down Akkard¡¯s arrogant face, she provoked him.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re so brilliant, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Why are you trying to pick a fight suddenly?¡±

    Akkard also refused to stand down. His manly features sharpened, and a shadow passed over his handsome face as if an enormous beast growled.

    ¡°Did you eat something wrong? Because you are spewing bullshit. Just shut your mouth and drink your tea. Don¡¯t irritate people with your useless words.¡±

    Revealing his nasty temper, Akkard warned her and leaned slightly forward so that his tall stature would fill her vision. As the Commander of the Royal Knights, he had an overwhelming physique with a solid body that intimidated not only frail women but also aggressive men.

    Unfortunately, Sienna was immune to his feral force. Unlike her younger brother, she was thin, but she didn¡¯t lose to him in fierceness.

    She ignored Akkard¡¯s pretenses without raising a single eyebrow and warned him with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this out of pity for your stupid ass, so listen carefully. If you don¡¯t clean up your trash life right now, you¡¯ll regret it forever.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    It was as if he was slapped across the face. Stunned, Akad missed the timing to retort back.

    Sienna had a bad temperament, but she had never been this overtly rude before.

    Rather, she was cautious with her words. Because what she said usually came true.

    Sienna Valerian. The greatest fortune-teller in the kingdom, the woman who sees the future with piercing silver eyes. She directed those same cold eyes at her only brother and said:

    ¡°Open your clogged ears and listen carefully! Please crack open your rotten head and clean out all your thoughts. Otherwise, no matter how much you cry, beg, and pray¡ªit won¡¯t matter. It will be too late.¡±

    Akkard, who was unilaterally verbally assaulted, was dumbfounded. No one dared to crush him in this way before.

    ¡°Just because you have a mouth, does it mean you can say whatever? Try talking again!!¡±

    Akkard, who stood with a yell, slammed the table hard enough to break and exuded a terrifying aura that would have given an elder a heart attack.

    However, Sienna was demurely calm. She picked her teacup on the broken table and drank the contents. It was an attitude that could only be explained as a provocation.

    Seeing this, Arcade reached out, grabbed her cup, and threw it away.

    No, he tried to¡­

    But that damn dream ended there. Suddenly, the ground stretched and grew long, and Sienna, sitting in her chair, moved away with a unique expression.

    His sister¡¯s eyes, looking at him from a distance, as if he were very pathetic. Akkard grew more irate.

    ¡°Fuck off, Sienna!!¡±

    It was then. Suddenly, his feet plummeted, and the once distant abyss swallowed him. The feeling of being sucked down endlessly was like drowning.

    At this time, someone grabbed his shoulder as he struggled against the eerie fall.

    ¡°¡­¡­.!¡±

    The dreadfully surprised Akkard sprang up. He was so confused that he couldn¡¯t distinguish the boundary between dream and reality.

    The body¡¯s defense system reacted faster on behalf of the unconscious brain. He grabbed the hand that touched his shoulder and, without mercy, twisted it, and pinned it. Everything happened in less than a second.

    ¡°¡­¡­Ouch!!¡±

    The screams that touched my ears were delicate. Not only that, but also the body held in his firm grasp was frail and tender.

    Only then did the startled Akkard come to his senses.

    As he blinked a couple of times and shook his blurry vision, he could see red hair flowing like rose petals on the bed. It was a familiar color.

    ¡°Sir Akkard¡­¡±

    A crying voice came out from beneath his body. As he lowered his head, he saw a woman crushed under his muscular forearm. She was looking up at Akkard with tearful eyes.

    ¡°Get your hands off me, please.¡±

    She was a breathtakingly beautiful woman. The skin was white as snow, striking red hair, a round forehead and delicate nose and lips with a kissable pout. Her visage resembled a fairy.

    In particular, the crying face was so striking that it took a moment for Akkard to realize that he had been hazily staring at her in a daze.

    He was half-awake, not quite sure if he was in a dream.

    Because of this, he almost heard the woman¡¯s desperate appeal amidst a soundless buzz.

    ¡°Please, my hand¡­ it hurts. Hey?¡±

    A tear slid down her long eyelashes. A wet shine on her silky cheeks pressed into Akkard¡¯s forearm, which was squeezing her.

    Her touch burned like a hot candle. Startled, Akkard realized that this was real.

    He hurriedly removed his arms and examined the woman¡¯s slender body. Her weak limbs made him feel so stiff; his heart was pounding for no reason.

    ¡°¡­ are you okay?¡¯

    Usually, women would sob and wail with pain and fear. But unlike her frail looks, she was tenacious. All she did was shut her eyes tightly and gasp in pain.

    Akkard touched her side of her pale face. He scanned her shoulder and collarbone, which turned red from when he crushed her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think your bones are broken, do you?¡±

    Akkard frowned. He was foul-tempered, but he had never hit a woman. But here he was checking the bones of a young noble lady.

    If I¡¯m unlucky, I could be forced to marry this woman to take responsibility for hurting her.

    The ominous imagination sickened Akkard. I¡¯d rather beg for money then deal with emotional torment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    Akkard pulled down the sheet covering her body and exhaled. He was relieved when he meticulously checked her bones¡¯ condition by carefully pressing down on her neck, shoulders, and back.

    ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s no damage.¡±

    He had learned the sword, so he seemed to have used self-defense techniques unconsciously while sleeping. But in the midst of that, I remembered the young lady¡¯s grip. The body caught by him was so delicate that he realized that it would be a big deal if he did something wrong.

    In time, the pain seemed to have subsided a little. Her cheeks rapped with tears; she lifted her wet eyelashes carefully.

    A prettier woman when she cries. At the moment he saw her moist blue eyes, Akkard recalled her name.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    The most extraordinary beauty of northern society and the daughter of Count Primula. And also a very sweet-skinned woman who warmed his bed last night.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just a little¡­ ¡­surprised.¡±

    Damia laughed, still rubbing her bright red shoulders. It was a calm face with no sign of resentment.

    Seeing this, Akkard felt even more like trash. Even though he was sleeping, he had hurt a woman who spent the night with him.

    This was all because of that awful dream in which the damned Sienna Valerian appeared. He was very proud, and he suddenly became displeased with his mistakes. With a hardened look, he blamed Damia in a blunt tone.

    ¡°So why did you touch a sleeping warrior?¡±

    .

    Anyone would be disappointed if a man who spent a hot night came out cold. But Dami was not agitated. She answered in a small voice when she dropped her eyelashes awkwardly.

    ¡°I thought you were having a nightmare. So I tried to wake you up¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to touch a learned person¡¯s body. Next time, don¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I will keep it in mind in the future. ¡°

    No matter how much he behaved like a bastard, Damia was not hurt or angry. Akkard was secretly quite impressed by this fact.

    His darkened purple eyes peeked slowly at Damia¡¯s half-exposed naked body. It was a rich and pretty body that you would want to engrave in your eyes, sensual but not vulgar as if it was a skill.

    ¡°No matter how I look, she¡¯s not the type to play with fire. It¡¯s surprising.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what the hell caused her to throw herself to a man like me. But I thought it would be okay to sleep a few more times with such a woman.

    Oh, of course, until you get tired of it.

    Without noticing his selfish thoughts, Damia came down from the bed. Covering her body with a thin sheet, she searched the floor.

    The night is already over, so I think I will leave here quickly after finding my clothes.

    ¡°There you are.¡±

    Damia, who found her dress stuck in a corner, reached out her hand. But before she even touched her clothes, she felt the fever of a seductive man behind my back.

    ¡°Where dare you try run away to, umm?¡±

    A large hand that appeared from the air snatched her wrist.

    A face close to the nose, full of sexual purposes, laughed ferociously.

 Chapter 2

    ¡°Huh? Run¡­ ..away?¡±

    Damia looked like a startled rabbit with big eyes, as she inquired. It was a one night stand. Akkard was famous for quickly breaking up women. Since it was her first time, perhaps he wasn¡¯t satisfied with her skills or mannerisms.

    ¡®You didn¡¯t even know I was inexperienced in the first place¡­. ¡­.¡¯

    If he had known the truth, he would never have agreed to sleep with her. It¡¯s painful to touch a virgin.

    Damia tricked him into sleeping with her by acting like a woman skilled in the joys of the night. Therefore Akkard would definitely feel deceived. That¡¯s why Damia didn¡¯t get angry at his reaction earlier.

    She had used Akkard to forget her pain, and now that her business was done, she should leave.

    At least Damia had thought so. But Akkard¡¯s thoughts seemed different from hers.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you running away? Last night you cried your heart out, but my dick still wasn¡¯t satisfied.¡±

    He ignored the fact that her crying made him more excited. Then he pulled Damia¡¯s slender waist.

    The wind caused the sheets, which were barely on the bed to begin with, to fall. Akkard was about to kick the sheet to the corner. But his sharp eyes picked up the bloodstains on a corner of the sheet.

    After seeing this, Akkard frowned and his eyes narrowed menacingly.

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    Last night flashed through Akkard¡¯s mind as he processed his shock. It never occurred to him that Damia Primula was a virgin. Just by the beauty of her face, he had assumed she had eaten a hundred men whole. He was stunned.

    Had Akkard known this, he would never have responded to her tempting invitation. Akkard stared at the bloodstains with a childish contempt.

    He hated virgins. Women usually attached too much meaning to their first relationship and tended to think granting their first night to a man was some great favor but to Akkard, it was a headache.

    Soon Damia Primula will be demanding and nagging him, too. When he thought so, Akkard was perturbed but quickly concluded it would be necessary to receive mental alimony in advance before being subjected to full-fledged suffering¡ªusing her fantastic body, of course.

    ¡°Sir Akkard¡±

    At this time, Damia, who was caught by him, hesitated to open her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡­I have to go now.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the way it is, of course, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    An unexpected answer came from Akkard¡¯s mouth. His thick low voice was so soft it sent tantalizing chills down her spine and her back went stiff.

    Damia pushed him to let her go, but he didn¡¯t budge.

    Unaccustomed to men, she couldn¡¯t understand why he was doing this. As she looked up with trembling eyes, his sensuous lips whispered with a cool smile.

    ¡°Please go if you¡¯re confident you can run away after I give you my hard cock and one hell of a fuck.¡±

    His vulgar words froze Dami and made her question her hearing. Unlike Akkard, who often played and socialized in the circles of debauchery, she came from conservative Northern stock and was physically naive. Therefore, she never heard the word ¡°cock¡± come out of someone¡¯s mouth before.

    Akkard did not miss the moment. His hunting spirit hardened and grew sharp. As she tried to push him away, he drew her closer; her ample breasts clung firmly to his solid muscles.

    ¡°Ah. Lord Akkard¡­¡±

    Damia twisted her body in embarrassment because she was at a loss of what to do. Her attempt to escape was respectable, but she had only ended up rubbing her nipples on his solid abs and chest. Feeling her initially soft nipples gradually straightening up, Akkard licked his lips and laughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to go outside with your chest up like this? To whom | To have a pretty nipple sucked?¡±

    Akkard pinched her nipples slowly, grasping her soft white breasts in his well-built tanned hands. His titillating touch stroked a burning flame hidden deep inside her body.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Damia twisted her body to avoid it, but could not move away from his thick body. Holding her waist with both hands, he threw her onto the bed at once. And in an instant, he climbed on top of her.

    ¡°¡­..!!¡±

    Damia, startled, opened her eyes wide and looked up at him. For a moment, she thought a huge lion had winded her. With that big muscular body, it was amazing that he could move so quickly.

    He laughed, twisting the corners of his mouth, watching Damia¡¯s trembling eyes. With a predatory smile, he whispered shamelessly to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, if you wish, I can fuck you until you are happily sore and can¡¯t endure it anymore.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Damia blushed at his explicit words. An intense heated flush traveled from her face to her exposed breasts. She started to breathe hard and her mouth went dry at the fierce sexual tension. The sense of being hunted secretly thrilled her.

    Damia shrugged and tried to cover herself but her timid attempts were soon curbed. He snorted low, amused at her cute actions. Then he held Damia¡¯s arms up and slowly down on the bed.

    Damia¡¯s delicate naked body was revealed. The scene underneath him confirmed that Akkard was a hot-blooded virile male.

    Akkard looked down at her bulging and jiggling breasts, his violet eyes darkened. He bit and chewed her up so many times last night that her swollen cherry-like nipples were incredibly sexy. Akkard¡¯s eyes deepened when he glanced at the intensely ripe reddish color on her flesh.

    ¡°I¡¯m a lucky bastard.¡±

    With his head down, he gently held the nipple in his mouth. When his hot, moist tongue sucked the sensitive tip, Damia inhaled.

    His tongue was overwhelming and didn¡¯t spare her. He licked up the saliva, then rolled her tip with his tongue again, soothingly. He soon washed up to the dark-colored nipple and pressed it with his lips and tongue. A spontaneous sound of pleasure came out of Damia due to Akkard skilled and lewd caresses, making her flutter.

    ¡°Uh-ooon¡­¡±

    ¡°Feeling good? I haven¡¯t even touched this side yet; it¡¯s excited and standing stiff.¡±

    Looking at her other breast, Akkard chuckled. The hot breath tickled in contact with the bare chest and neck.

    Damia covered her breasts with her arms, red-faced. Still, her innocent body was helplessly swayed by his skillful caress. He was a man of his word, so she would feel good enough to die.

    ¡°Just like last night.¡±

    There was a reason why she chose Akkard as her first experience.

    Akkad Valerian, a man from the capital. A great talent who is a direct subordinate of the Crown Prince, young and yet still heads the Royal Knights, and¡­ ¡­a very bad man who shares a bed but never shares his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s why there are so many women in the capital community who cried.¡±

    This caused a stir in northern society when Akkard was ordered to go to the northern city of Rome. There was a state of emergency called the ¡®Akkard Warning¡¯.

    The north was quite a conservative atmosphere compared to the capital. The ladies were busy tending to their own unmarried daughters and nieces early on.

    All the men in Rome had sour faces, having fits, and giving trite moral lectures. Drums resounded down streets; bards sang songs, poets waxed lines and clich¨¦ flyers warned against the infamous casanova.

    So Damia decided to choose him.

    Akkad Valerian | Because he¡¯s a bad boy that won¡¯t ask for her heart and he¡¯s going back to the capital someday.

    There was nothing like a night with Akkard to water down the confidence of the men who dared to try and control Damia. Of course, Akkard wouldn¡¯t be too thrilled; he would gain another tale to his notorious reputation.

    ¡°¡­¡­what are you thinking?

    The sudden spread of Akkard¡¯s hand held Damia¡¯s face. The man with tanned skin, silver hair, and dark purple eyes were breathtakingly sexy. Damia unintentionally gulped when his big shoulder and thick chest muscles twitching came into her field of vision.

    ¡°I¡¯m in front of you, and you dare to think of something else?¡±

    With Damia¡¯s eyes now full of Akkard, he smiled triumphantly, the corners of his mouth twisting into a grin. He relished the power his well-trained body had over women.

    ¡°We still have plenty of time. But look how eager and hard your nipples are.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    His fingers approached Damia¡¯s other breast, and she whimpered. He could feel the spectacle of the scarlet cherry nipples standing upright on her ample breasts.

    Surprised by this, Damia hurriedly wrapped her arms around her chest. As he said, he didn¡¯t even caress her yet, but here she was already reacting ¡ªembarrassingly her desires were on full display.

    As if she was eagerly anticipating what would come next.

    ¡°Why hide it? It¡¯d be unfair if only one side got attention. Now, let¡¯s visit this one, too.¡±

    The wickedly smiling Akkard pressed her arm down onto the bed. His hot, forbidden hand held her large breast to the filled his considerable hands and pinched the nipple that stood on it.

    ¡°It seems only when you cum, you¡¯ll come to your senses.¡±

 Chapter 4

    ¡°Ahhhhh! Ahh.. hurts!¡±

    Damia¡¯s had tears in her blue eyes. She felt an indescribable sense from the pinched nipples. The pain, which was sharp at first, embarrassingly tasted of sweet pleasure at the end.

    ¡°Does it really hurt? Your voice is too sweet for that.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s deep voice vibrated with a smile in it. He twisted her nipple lightly. Damia was panting at the sensation somewhere between pain and pleasure. When she was fed up and tried to take his hand off, Akkard gently touched her lips as if he were apologetic.

    A hot, moist tongue soothed and licked over the nipple, which had been pinched and became very sensitive. The tip of the tongue licked and rolled the nipple gently, and Damia¡¯s mouth opened and cooed with sounds of melting pleasure as she wriggled and sobbed unconsciously.

    Akkard looked down at Damia with a look of joy. Her previously haughty, dignified face was now melted away with the crying and moaning of a strange pleasure. It was stunning.

    ¡°What pretty breasts. They are big, feel good; they even have a beautiful color.¡±

    He grabbed both breasts, his hands full, and overflowing; he pushed them together and he greedily sucked on both nipples.

    ¡°Ah, d¡­ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t speak while biting them.¡±

    When he spoke with the nipples in his mouth, the stimulus was too strong. Damia cried and pushed Akkard¡¯s shoulder. But instead of pushing him off, she got even more excited.

    It was thrilling whenever the nipple was slightly rolled between the white and even teeth. When he rolled up the nipple with his tongue and sucked it hard, the tip which withstood his bite yesterday, was slightly sore. But the pleasure that followed the pain was ten times more exhilarating.

    He slowly crushed the nipples with the roof of his mouth and tip of his tongue, sucking her breast a little deeper and fitting more of it in his mouth. Every time he did that, she felt like her sight was going white.

    Damia was completely lewd and disheveled under his lips. She didn¡¯t even know what kind of decency she was showing in front of his eyes. In fact, it was not until his big hands grasped her waist that Damia realized that her abdomen was shaking and twitching, her back in an arch of desire.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hips when I¡¯m sucking your tits? So obscene.¡±

    Akkard was smiling, but the eyes were burning frighteningly hot. His calloused hands that practiced with swords were now slowly trailing down her narrow waist to her thighs. He grabbed her thighs tightly and savored it¡¯s silk-like texture and spread her legs.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s soaking wet.¡±

    Akkard¡®s adams apple slowly moved with a low laugh; he was staring between Damia¡¯s legs. He slowly licked his lips and held his breath as if he had seen something very appetizing and was ready to pounce.

    Her red-colored vagina itself was like a flower in full bloom. The transparent, sticky honey flowing from it seemed to paralyze reason with a humid, lewd, sweet smell. Akkard¡¯s face seemed cold and expressionless, but his purple eyes shone brightly with his terrible desire.

    Damia¡¯s heart began to pound in alarm when she saw his deep regard that was fixed at her core; she could even feel it¡¯s beat in her red face.

    She felt like she would be eaten by him urgently, so her thighs tightened, trying to close her legs. But his strong hands that held onto her limbs didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°It¡¯s dripping very slowly, but if you don¡¯t want to flood the sheets, I¡¯d better clean it.¡±

    His tone was dark, drenched with desire. Damia, stunned, shook her head, ears turning red in astonishment and embarrassment at his remark.

    Damia looked up at him with pleading eyes. The moment he encountered her tearful eyes, the Akkard clicked his tongue. Then he reprimanded Damia with a look full of grievances.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. ¡®Cause then I¡¯ll want to squeeze it in right now.¡±

    ¡°What look¡ªahh!¡±

    Just as Damia was about to ask back, Akkard¡¯s head dug between her legs. Damia opened her eyes wide at the incredible sight. The head he held up high with arrogance¡ª his handsome face¡ª was now licking between her legs, his eyes closed, his face focused, like a devotee in prayer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t clean, no. I¡¯m embarrassed¡­!¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe he is ¡®washing¡¯ a precious place that I¡¯ve never seen before! It¡¯s even morning now.¡¯

    Now under the sun, which was clearly bright, Damia could see every single silver hair of Akkard, buried between her legs; she couldn¡¯t even imagine the detail he saw being so up close.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t clean it.¡±

    An indescribable sense of shame and mixed with pleasure poured into her lower belly like a heated tide. A flushed Damia weakly tried to push his head away. Akkard menacingly retaliated by spreading Damia¡¯s legs wider.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t stay still, you¡¯ll be lying on your stomach like a dog, and I¡¯ll eat you out. You¡¯d hate that even more.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 5

    He was losing his composure. The body in front of his was still naive but seemed to be overly ripe and delicious. It was apparent that if he let go of his reason a little, he would messily violate Damia.

    Akkard goods were large enough to be too much for even skillful women to take. So first, he had to lick this coy entrance and make it loose. So that he could be greedy to the ends of his roots.

    Akkard buried his lips between her held up legs, and sucked up Damia¡¯s swollen clitoris.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Instantaneously, a fever of white oil erupted. Damia¡¯s head was tilted back, shaking her legs unconsciously. The body, heightened with his nipple sucking, reached its peak as if it had waited for the slightest provocation.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Akad pressed down on her shivering vulnerable thigh. Then he broke open her small, shaking vagina with his tongue and licked it more persistently. He rolled the clitoris, which rose hard, jittery with joy, and rubbed the with his tongue. Gasping sounds came from Damia¡¯s red lips.

    ¡°Wait a minute, aah! No, no, no, no, no!¡±

    The sheer pleasure was rising to the tip of her chin was similar to drowning. His tongue, soaked with saliva and her juices, squeezed in and out of her narrow slit. Then he began sucking at her nerve-wracking sensitive entrance.

    His elastic large, long tongue was hot, too, and exhausting her. While it poked and curled at her entrance tantalizingly, the saliva-soaked lips rubbed smoothly over the clitoris. Damia¡¯s toes tightened, and her hips flung up in the joy of being out of her mind.

    ¡°Stop, please¡­ ¡­whoa!¡±

    ¡°Do you really want me to stop?¡±

    ¡°Yes, stop¡­ ¡°

    Damia begged him, clinging onto him. She was afraid of the irresistible pleasure that made her lose all her inhibitions. Her saliva trickled out of her open mouth, her legs trembled with no strength, and her vagina was quivering with a hot throb. Damia was frightened out of her mind because she felt like something had gone wrong.

    Akkard looked at her delicate pale hand, clinging to his muscled shoulder. ¡®I thought I¡¯d chew this woman in front of me violently, but on the other hand, I want to melt her with my tongue and slowly eat her¡ªtorturing her with pleasure.¡¯

    The treacherous feeling of curiosity thrilled him witenjoymentpleasure. So he decided to borrow both methods properly.

    ¡°Lies.¡±

    Akkard whispered intensely and unhurriedly between her legs. His wet lips, drenched in her juices, drew out a shiny line of sap that connected to her entrance.

    ¡°You love it so much that it¡¯s flaring and contracting.¡±

    ¡°Ooooh-Uh¡­.¡±

    A teardrop rolled down from Damia¡¯s eyes at Akkard¡¯s vulgar remark. Akkard grinned with satisfaction.

    He usually hated a crying woman, but she had a poisonous taste laced with repressed needs. Perhaps that¡¯s why Akkard had such a sadistic urge to make her cry and reach new heights of passion even more.

    ¡°Let¡¯s check and see how loose it is¡­¡±

    His two fingers tipped the wet petals, revealing her secret hole. As soon as Damia was about to regain some of her facilities, his thick fingers penetrated inside her. Dami shook her head when his fingers came in as if they were searching through the tight squeeze.

    ¡°Ah¡­ It hurts¡­¡±

    ¡°It hurts? Even my wrists are all wet.¡±

    Akkard, who had already stopped using honorifics, smirked and snickered. He began to stir and rub his fingers in her heated insides. As soon as the fingertips reached her weak spot, he could feel hot liquid pouring out.

    ¡°Do you like this place? Oh, look, it¡¯s dripping.¡±

    Akkard sweetly whispered and bit her earlobe. At the same time, one more finger stretched through the inside. His fingers poked up the vagina, giving her a smaller preview of what was to come. Damia¡¯s body bounced up with longing, especially when he rubbed the part she was sensitive.

    ¡°Ha-aaaah, Oh! There, there¡­ No¡­.¡±

    ¡°Why no, umm?¡±

    Asked Akkard, who was caressing her ears with his lips, pushing his tongue inward. The clattering sound of wetness resounded through her eardrums. Damia couldn¡¯t tell whether the sound was coming from her ears or her bottom.

    ¡°Amazing. You¡¯re chewing my fingers like you¡¯re swallowing them.¡±

    Akkard whispered in an unkind whisper. Only then did Damia realize that she was spreading her legs wider and shaking her back with the movement of his fingers. She was absent of her sense of dignity,  the moment when his hand went in and out more violently, driving her to the climax.

    ¡°Oooooooh, ah, ahhh¡­!¡±

    Akkard poked her convulsing insides with his thick hands. Whenever that happened, sticky honey flowed from the inside with a sloppy sound.

    ¡°What a great bargain. It¡¯s pretty, too.¡±

    He spread his soaked fingers revealing the sticky glittering threads of her lewd release, and licked it up with a smile.

    ***

 Chapter 6

    His wet, slippery fingers stroked over her clitoris. Blood red it shyly poke out from it¡¯s hiding place between soaked petals as if only it had come out and waited for his touch.

    As soon as his hand touched it, Damia¡¯s slender curved lower abdomen contracted freely, shaking her body. His thick, deft fingers had made her culminate.

    ¡°I just touched it, did you let go? Oh, my God, you¡¯re so indecent.¡±

    Damier could not retort to his teasing. With her head tilted, she trembled with the afterglow of the climax.

    Her curly red hair shook like waves, and in between, her fairy-like side face flushed red and shed tears. When Akkard saw this, he suddenly caught Damia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Truthfully, she has one of the prettiest faces I¡¯ve seen, she must make men go nuts.¡¯

    That¡¯s why he fell for her clumsy temptation last night. Knowing that it was not even funny, he said it was a cliche he had already experienced a hundred times, but he held on to her white fingertips.

    The face that made him throw his caution away into the wind looked up at him with anxiety, was so pretty.

    A superb fragrance was emitted from her slender neck. Akkard, unwittingly rubbed the tip of his nose and breathed in heavily. And like a lion marking its prey, he put his teeth on the edge of her neck.

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    All the pain made her shiver with pleasure. The nape of her neck was defiled from the side.

    Hot lips sucked, kissed and bit from neck to shoulder to collarbone. Finally, after a kiss on her soft breast he raised his head to Damia¡¯s eyes. He laughed at Damia¡¯s disheveled appearance under him.

    ¡°Flowers are all over your body.¡±

    Damia looked down at her body. His kiss marks on her pale skin looked unusually red. There were so many marks between the collarbone and the chest that it, indeed, looked like red petals had been scattered on top of her.

    What if it doesn¡¯t come off?

    Damia, who had never had a hickey before, was puzzled. Her fingertips curiously brushed over the kiss marks left on her chest. When Akkard saw her innocent expression, he laughed out loud, highly amused at her cuteness, and kissed Damia¡¯s collarbone.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be gone within a week, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡®Of course if there isn¡¯t another tryst before that.¡¯

    Akkard thought inwardly, coveting Damie¡¯s tender flesh. Her smooth yet moist skin felt like silk, her curvaceous and voluminous body, the shy character combined with the contradicting lewdness of her wonderful body needed to be tasted and savored a little bit more.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    While she was distracted by the kiss marks, Akkard revealed his member, which had twitching and kicking to be acknowledged. Damia looked down reflexively and was horrified.

    Last night, it was dark and it was her first time, so she couldn¡¯t see what the man¡¯s equipment looked like. But now it was a sunny morning. Damia was surprised to see a man¡¯s penis naked for the first time in a bright place.

    ¡°How could that have gone into my body!¡±

    It was a little scary. It was as huge as a child¡¯s forearm, it was veiny and ferocious-looking with its tip glistening with transparent fluid. It¡¯s scary to think that it¡¯s going to go into her most vulnerable place.

    Damia pulled back a little without realizing it. But Akkard immediately reached out and held her under her lap, and pulled her towards himself.

    ¡°Come now. You¡¯re gonna run away? That¡¯s too much.¡±

    Akkard mounted above her, stroked her cheek and whispered. His eyes were expressionless as he was about to lose reason due his considerable desire. There was a creepy anticipation as if there was a wild wolf just around the corner.

    He must be going mad, Akkard endured it for too long. Damia was in pain in the aftermath of the day before, so he had paid special attention to caressing her and dedicating a lot of time to foreplay.

    Of course, the extra attention I gave her had nothing to do with having affection for Damia whom I met only just yesterday.

    His cock, which had been fully erected for a while, turned dark red because of too much blood. Finally, he took it to Damie¡¯s wet opening and Akkard began to shake his waist. Then the thick tip slipped on her arousal fluid, and began to rub through the inside of her soft petals.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s rubbing¡­It feels weird¡­¡±

    He poked her mouth teasingly. Damia panted in anticipation and anxiety as if something thick and hot would rush in and crush her. Everytime she was afraid of being pierced Akkard¡¯s tip would instead press firmly on her clitoris and sweet sighs and coos naturally leaked out.

    ¡°It¡¯s not weird, it¡¯s good. You¡¯ve already been trying to suck me in here.¡±

    He laughed as he penis stroked over her vagina, Akkard rubbing to his heart¡¯s content. Then, Damia¡¯s face lost in a haze of pleasure, had reddened to her neck and the red glow of arousal traveled to her breasts. It was such a look that made a man so dynamic.

    ¡®Oh, shit. It¡¯s cute.¡¯

    ***

 Chapter 7

    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Akkard pressed in his sturdy cock with the tip of his thumb before she could spit out a hot sound.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    The heavily caressed vagina was soft, but it was still ridiculously cramped. He furiously pushed his way into it.

    The ferocious, large pillar opened the inside without letting it go. The body, which had just come to know the man yesterday, complained of pain. Damia, whose first relationship last night came to mind, sobbed unconsciously and hung herself off Akkard¡¯s shoulders

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t! It¡¯s too deep! It¡¯s in my belly!¡±

    ¡°No, you can do it. Yesterday you shook your waist greedily, swallowing mine. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    Unfortunately, Damia¡¯s tears and erotic wails made him even more excited. No aphrodisiac was likely to work better than this.

    ¡°Try crying some more.¡±

    Akkard, looking down at her, had a horribly serious and pained look. His sharp eyes frowned and his face cracked, full of concentration which was sensual but somehow aggressively intense. So Damia, who was more scared, cried out something she shouldn¡¯t have

    ¡°But yours is so big¡­ I feel like my stomach¡¯s full. ¡°

    For a moment Akkad stopped breathing, without blinking he watched Damia¡¯s tearful visage, groping over his lower abdomen, burning into his retinas. The eyes were so intense that Damia literally felt like she was going in them.

    ¡°¡­¡­you really have a knack for pushing a man.¡±

    With his molars tightly clenched, to the point of a vein popping out, Akkard exhaled in a voice heavy in lust.

    He kissed Damie¡¯s eyes as if he were apologizing for what he was going to do. And he put his own, which has grown to its limit, and buried himself deep to the roots.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh!¡±

    Damia¡¯s straight toes stretched out and trembled in the air. His penis had entered a place where she didn¡¯t even know existed. The feeling of it flinching inside and moving little by little was still overwhelming. Damia gasped as if it had pierced her stomach.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­okay, good Dami.¡±

    Akkard groaned low in her ear. Her insides were truly fantastic. Her inner walls, burning with heated caresses, were tightening from all sides, tightly biting his member.

    How pretty her face is with tears in it. Both her eyes and body were inflamingly provoking, just putting it in felt injustice. However, this joyful passion was so restless.

    Damia felt his penis, buried in her narrowest and deepest depths, begin to move slowly. At first, Akkard¡¯s relaxed movements, which soothed her crying, did not last long. As soon as Damia tightened her insides, feeling heavy with an unfamiliar sensation, his impression was palpable.

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    He exhaled with a deep growl. His straight teeth seemed to draw blood, but he grabbed Damia¡¯s abdomen more feverently and began to shake her waist. His hard penis thrusted from the inside with a dominant force, and began to knead her insides pleasantly.

    Damia felt the slight pain from insertion was soon driven away by overpowering pleasure. As if reacting to the thrill of being dominated her body began to drip sweet honey continuously. This made it even more slippery, Akkard¡¯s movements smoother, faster and it began to poke inside in a tremendous amount.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tighten like that, I feel like you are trying to break me.¡±

    Akkard inhaled deeper in his dark voice. It was as if she was protesting against the violent intruder but Akkard kept piercing and opening her inner walls wide mercilessly.

    Whenever that happened, Damia moaned as she felt white in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Huh, ah! Uhh!¡±

    ¡°Do you feel it? You¡¯re holding me tight.¡°

    Akkard dug in, spreading her legs wider. His penis that poked through the inside felt more severe. The thickness of it¡¯s veins itching her insides and the thickness of his roots were growing even thicker than the protruding tendon.

    Now the Akkard was moving as fast as a ram¡¯s waist. The inside of his penis swelled up quickly and the elation was palpable.

    ***

 Chapter 8

    Damia sobbed, unwittingly pulling her hips back.

    ¡°T-too fa-fast Haahhh oohhh! Ahhk! Slower! Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like cuming quickly, you shouldn¡¯t have tightened it up like that.¡±

    Akkard, who calmly inculpated her for it, poked around. Because of this, the cream of her arousal thickened from the inside and clung to his lower abdomen. The sound of wetness, slapping of skin and the suction of squishing noises filled the room.

    Akkard whispered with a smile.

    ¡°Can you hear it? It¡¯s your easy lewd juices. You¡¯re looking very happy. You enjoy being a slut, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­.. hah ahhh ahhh!¡±

    Damia shook her head and tried to deny it. Then, Akkard bucked and dived in deep. He felt a sense of building elation as if his nerves were tinging with fire as the sound of a squish reached his ears from deep inside Damia.

    ¡°You suck me all the way inside, keep gripping it¡ªyeah just like that. Just suck it in. That¡¯s so damn sexy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say th¡­ tha¡­ha..ha.. ah ohhh!¡±

    He leaned forward a little more to change the angle of his thrusts slanted from the top of her entrance, stimulating her swollen clitoris, to the bottom.

    In that state, whenever Akkard shook his core, the root of his cock rubbed against her clit as he was immersed in the erotic thrill of plunging in and out of her.

    Damia felt delirious off of the delicious pleasure Akkard gave her in that position. Her mind couldn¡¯t compute her ecstasy and her mouth was parched.

    Damia¡¯s lower abdomen seized and buckled. At the same time hot liquid rushed out of her as her legs trembled violently.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh! Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!¡±

    ¡°Good?¡±

    Akkard bit her sweaty throat and smiled merrily. Then, his lower belly was pressed even closer to her and began to shake his waist, ferociously grinding with increasing intensity.

    Damia felt a thrilling throbbing deep inside her body with Akkard¡¯s viciously erotic movements. At first, it smoldered and sparked small flames, but then bursts out all over her body.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

    Damier culminated in his stuffing. The inside was constricted, and my thighs flinched and twitched. Her body, full of joy, fell into a satisfying wave of orgasms, struggling.

    Damia climaxed to the peak with Akkard thickness burrowed inside her core. Her insides quaked with uncontrollable, strong contractions, and her thighs flinched and jerked around. The body of joy fluttered in a wave of satisfactory orgasms.

    ***

 Chapter 9

    Damia climaxed to the peak with Akkard¡®s thickness burrowed inside her core. Her insides quaked with uncontrollable, strong contractions, and her thighs flinched and jerked around. The body of joy fluttered in a wave of satisfactory orgasms.

    Meanwhile, Akkard, sweating, moaned low and stopped moving. He was almost led into a pinnacle of release by Damia, literally swallowing him whole with her tightening erotic embrace.

    His pride would be injured if he was unbecomingly swayed by an innocent woman who didn¡¯t know how to handle men.

    ¡®I must admit this woman¡­.¡¯

    Right now, she was naive, but what of a future, more experienced, mature Damia? Akkard had no doubt many would be kneeling before her.

    Akkard tongue filled Damia¡¯s mouth with a skillful kiss that made her pant. His hands played with her breasts¡ªpinching and tickling her erect nipples, causing her waist to bounce. Akkard took advantage of that gap and brought her knees up until they pressed against her soft breasts.

    ¡°What on earth is this¡­?¡±

    Damia shook her head with wet eyes in an overly embarrassing posture. She tried to escape but was powerless; Akkad grabbed her thigh firmly and pressed her tighter.

    Damia was acutely aware that her wet pussy was clearly exposed and still twitching finely with the aftertaste of its peak.

    It was apparent that it was glowing red because of that magical stimulation. I was so ashamed to imagine it that I couldn¡¯t lift my face.

    ¡°Shh, you¡¯ll like it. Trust me.¡±

    Akkard whispered, silently panting and barely taking his lips off of hers. Then he pushed his member back into her entrance, which was still in the afterglow of pleasure.

    ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡±

    Maybe because of the position, Akkard¡¯s penis seemed to be coming in deeper than before. He swung in back and forth, stroking and piercing her insides. His engorged and thick head hit her g-spot relentlessly.

    ¡°Oh! hooo ¡ªOh!¡±

    Firecrackers were exploding in my head.

    His tireless, upright penis stimulated and stimulated my sensitive inner wall.

    I could feel my inner wall greedily clinging onto his organ.

    Akkard pushed into her silky embrace as hard as he could and fell into a dangerous addiction-like pleasure. He rubbed Damia¡¯s ample bosom and sucked her nipples vigorously. Then, deeper and fiercely, I pushed it into her as if hitting her innermost depths.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Damia, huh ah¡­uh, that¡¯s so good!¡±

    Damia half-folded posture under Akkard¡¯s weight gave him a glimpse of her red bottom.

    Seeing this, Akkard reached out one hand and grabbed her buttocks. The feverish heat of her soft ass was incredible.

    Akkard lifted her legs, clasped her ass with both hands, and pulled her butt closer¡ªdeepening his insertion. He squeezed her ass cheeks, and Damia cried out, pushing his shoulders as he stroked and groped her bottom.

    ¡°Ah, stop! Again¡­ again ! I think I¡¯ll go. Aah!¡±

    Instead, her screaming pleas ignited the man¡¯s lust. Akkard licked his lips, smacked her ass, and poked his cock inside more ferociously.

    ¡°Try begging more. Mor¡­ more crying.¡±

    The sensation of being driven up and down so hard that her fine body hair stood up with goosebumps, and her whole being was on the brink. Spinning to the peak, her climax muted her vision.

    ¡°Hahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡±

    Now, Akkard was at his limit. He pressed down the pitiful body of a rattling Damia. And shook his back as violently as he did.

    Damier sobbed under him without screaming. The pleasure was so excessive that it was close to pain and seemed to burn my nerves out of excess sensations.

    Every time his penis hit my depths, I couldn¡¯t see anything because my eyes were glistening and blurry with tears.

    ¡°Ah, ah¡­. Ughhhh!¡±

    His genitals thickened and expanded in Damia. With a sensuously furrowed brow, Akkard quickly pulled out his member, pumping it and expanding it to the limit.

    Soon his penis was pouring and spewing out semen. So strong was the stream, his semen splashed not only Damia¡¯s intended bosom but also her face. Damia closed her eyes.

    The hot, sticky feel of the man¡¯s body fluid clinging to her cheeks was embarrassing.

    ¡°Huuuuu.¡±

    Akkard exhaled a huge sigh, with his forehead resting on her shoulder.

    When his head was up, he looked at Damia¡¯s face, smiled and reached out his hand to wipe away the semen.

    ¡°It¡¯s an unfair world, that you¡¯re so pretty even when you are buried like this.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 10

    It was just after a tempestuous love affair, so Akkard was very kind.

    His large hand, covered with calluses, carefully caressed over Damia¡¯s cheek.

    Damia was awkward with someone touching her face but didn¡¯t even have the strength to shake off his hand. couldn¡¯t even shake his hand. So I took a quick breath while tilting her face down. Her heart, which had just escaped after being caught in a whirlpool of pleasure, was still fluttering violently.

    However, Akkard was in a slightly different condition. For a moment, he soaked in the afterglow, but he soon lifted his head proudly.

    Damia was surprised to feel his penis rubbed against her belly again. Akkard leaning against her trembling shoulder laughed slowly.

    ¡°Sorry, but¡­¡±

    He reached out and held her helpless body and turned her over.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ve never been satisfied with doing it once.¡±

    Now Damier raised her ass on the bed. The moment she twisted her body in embarrassment over the shameful posture, a male aroused from behind came over.

    ¡°N-no mo¡ªhuuuuu!¡±

    As if when he hadn¡¯t just ejaculated, his penis, which stood fiercely, penetrated her from behind. The thick roots crushed the swollen vaginal entrance, and his hard cock came in and out as if digging inside. Each time, there was a squeaking sound from Damia¡¯s wet pussy and the love juice flowed down her thighs.

    Damia¡¯s cheek rubbed against the sheet. Because of their postures, his penis seemed to pierce deeper. Not only that but as he shook his back and forth, large, heavy bull-like balls struck her labia and clitoris.

    My cheeks turned red because I was really ashamed to feel like we were mating dogs. Still, my body swelled up to a strange level with lascivious heat.

    Instinctually, she swayed her body along with Akkard¡¯s rhythm, and from behind came the sound of Akkard¡¯s laughter.

    ¡°More than before, hoo woo (*panting*), you¡¯re tightening. Do you like getting it from behind?¡±

    ¡°No, Uh, ooohhhhhh ahh ahhhh!¡±

    ¡°Your shaking ass says otherwise. You love this.¡±

    Akkard grabbed her ass cheeks that moved as if she were flaunting and spread them apart to admire the lewd, lush scene.

    His own was ferociously going in and out of the crimson, narrow entrance. Her passageway, which had stretched to its limit, was admirably swallowing his own and drooling with delight.

    Just looking at it made his head warm. Akkard reached out from behind and pressed her breasts wildly, pinching the nipples and twirling them. And then, again and again, he thrusted her butt up, rewarded with erotic jiggles, and up into the depths of her core.

    ¡°Ahh, haaa, aaah! Oh! Aah ooohh!¡±

    Every time that happened, the sweet panting that came out of Damia and the murky moans of uncontrollable pleasure sweetened Akkard¡¯s ears.

    Overwhelmed with excitement, Akkard clung to her back and teased her clit.

 Chapter 11

    Akkard stuck the softest part of Damia with his hard and pulsing member. Each time, a shock to a light orgasm penetrated throughout her body, causing her back to lose strength. Then Akkard grabbed her ass tighter and sweetly scolded her.

    ¡°Damia, you have to lift your hips so I can go deeper.¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s stop¡­.. Ah!¡±

    ¡°Relax, you said no, but it¡¯s too tight. Oh?¡±

    Akkad wickedly reached out to her labia and caressed the clitoris hidden in it. Then, as if an electric current was flowing, my legs were stricken and couldn¡¯t stand.

    Damier pulled her buttocks back to avoid a mischievous touch there. But this time, a large, hard penis poked deeper into her, blocking her escape. She fell into tears without knowing what to do with the rhythmic arousing movements going back and forth.

    ¡°Oh. No¡­ If you do that at the same time¡­ AHaaaa-hoo!

    His thumb rubbed a little harder on the swollen clitoris, and Akkard¡¯s hot pillar stuck all the way to Damia¡¯s innermost point and stabbed it. At that moment, her head turned white with a powerful orgasm that paralyzed her.

    ¡°¡­Haaa, ah! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­!¡±

    Every time he poked my convulsiving vaginal mouth, his eyes flashed. Whenever Akkard penis rubbed the inner wall that became too sensitive, I felt the pleasure of hell. A sense of helplessness caused my body to bounce wildly.

    ¡°Oh, did you cum again?¡±

    Akkard whispered, feeling the tightness of the person who was biting me. Her inner folds that squeezed his large organ in a tight embrace were really fantastic.

    This is purely a physical relationship that only pursues pleasure, but when have you ever been so satisfied?

    Such a pity that I could only enjoy it a few times. Even though Akkard didn¡¯t love Damia, he decided to be more generous to her.

    This time, Damia¡¯s loose body was slanted to the side.

    ¡°Ah, again¡­!!¡±

    Damie¡¯s face turned pale due to his tireless energy. She looked up at the Akkard imploringly under her wet eyelashes.

    Pleadingly, her face looked pitiful. When Akkard saw it, he twisted his lips and laughed.

    He breathed a sigh and kissed her cheek as if she was a precious person to him. Then he grabbed her thigh up and dug roughly into her.

    ¡°Huh! Ah. Stop it¡­ ..ah!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pampered. You still have more orgasms in you. Look, you¡¯re dripping so much liquid.¡±

    Akkard whispered in a low voice thick with pleasure, rubbing the point of their connection. His fingertips caressed, groped, and stretched the soaked lips of her lower mouth as it was swallowing his pillar; it was strange and shameful. However, whenever his fingertips were clinging over the clitoris, her body trembled.

    ¡°No, no¡­ I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡±

    Damia cried and shook her head. This ruthless sense of churning and driving her body crazy was terrifying.

    I was afraid that all the cells in my head would burn white with pleasure; becoming a fool.

    But Akkard did not grant her appeal. From behind, he clasped her ass cheeks, kissing her with a violent sensuousness. His passion ate up Damia¡¯s pitiful entreaties.

    ¡°Umhhhhhhhhhhh¡­¡±

    Her white fingertips fluttered in the air as if asking for help¡ªAkkard, who held that weak hand on the sheet, pushed in harder and harder inside her.

    Damia couldn¡¯t escape from him until the morning sun that had risen finally disappeared over the mountain.

    ***

    Damia woke up to the sound of rustling cloth. Over the crumpled sheets, she could see the back of a man covered in clothes.

    The broad, firm shoulders, strong waist, and muscular thighs gave off a vigorous wildness. It was an impressive transformation, with only clothes he turned from a man that shook his waist like a beast, into the image of a refined gentleman.

    At this time, he looked back while adjusting a crumpled cravat.

    ¡°Did you wake up?¡¯

    His tone went back to one of cold respect.

    Damia lowered her eyes to the sense of distance she felt from his voice. As she tried to get up in bed casually, she groaned in pain.

    ¡°Ugh¡­..¡±

    The man¡¯s fierce greed had left no part of her body unharmed. In particular, the gap between her legs where he entered was so sore, Damia thought her body was broken.

    Akkad also clearly witnessed her pain. However, he did not say empty words asking Damia if she was okay.

    That¡¯s because Damia would make him responsible for the pain and demand compensation for giving her body.

    The prizes women wanted weren¡¯t simple, like money or jewelry. It would have been cleaner if it had been, but what they asked of Akkard was usually love.

    ¡®I slept with you, so love me. Treat me differently than other women.¡¯

    That was their real intention. And Akkard was very tired of this demand. Therefore, he felt the need to draw some lines with Damia in advance.

    Although I enjoyed playing with fire, my heart will never get entangled.

    He did not feel affection for others. Akkard, who had just spent a hot night mixing with Damia¡¯s flesh and tangling with her tongue, now felt apathetic towards her, as if she was a random person on the street.

    This was an innate personality flaw Akkard had since he was born.

    ¡°It was fun last night, but Lady Damia¡­¡±

    The cold-smiling Akkard had started to speak but didn¡¯t continue because Damia beat him to it.

    ¡°¡­.I also enjoyed myself last night. Lord Akkad.¡±

    With her long eyelashes down, Damia blushed shyly. Then she looked at Akkard¡¯s stony eyes and said refreshingly:

    ¡°Thank you for the good memories, and I hope you¡¯ll return home safely after going to work. I¡¯m going to get going now.¡±

    ¡­ What the hell is this woman talking about?

    ***

 Chapter 12

    Akkard looked at her face with stiff eyes.

    Damia¡¯s eyes were bright as if she saw the world¡¯s most extraordinary treasure.

    But the words that came out of her lips were heartless. Although it was wrapped nicely, her meaning was clear. It meant that she wouldn¡¯t see him anymore.

    There was no way Akkard could not have known this. He was used to getting rid of a crying and clinging woman. But this was the first time that this situation had been reversed, and he froze for a while.

    In the meantime, Damia, now wearing clothes, quietly walked out of the bedroom.

    ¡°Then, goodbye.¡±

    Last night the woman who had been so prettily crying and disheveled under him left.

    Without looking back.

    Click-

    His bedroom door closed with a dry, short sound where Damia had slipped out.

    Left alone, Akkard glared fiercely at the door.

    It couldn¡¯t be. Last night was absolutely hot.

    Damia would have had to melt like chocolate put in front of the fireplace and stick to me.

    Suddenly a thought flashed through his mind, and he looked around the bedroom. Looking for the object Damia must have left behind.

    Sometimes there were such women who used the tactic of deliberately leaving small belongings such as earrings and hairpins in his bedroom, so they would have an excuse to meet with him again when he returned them. Some of the more provocative objects he recalled was underwear.

    But Damia Primula didn¡¯t.

    There was nothing she left. Akkard was amazed, although she was shy, she was meticulous about taking all her clothes.

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    Only then did Akkard realize.

    Damia was sincere.

    You were coyly crying under me and and going crazy last night, but when you wake up you say goodbye, just like that?

    An angry dry laugh came out of the mouth of a stuffy Akkard.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    The world¡¯s renowned casanova, Akkard Valerian, was now abandoned after a passionate night.

    And to Damia Primula, who didn¡¯t know the man until yesterday!

    With his eyes darkened with rage, Akkard glared fiercely at the empty bed that she had escaped. His arrogance, which had soared as high as the sky and his pride as a prominent and handsome man had completely crumbled.

    Naturally, there was only one question that came to mind in his chaotically confused mind.

    Who the hell is this woman who devoured him whole?

    As soon as the question crossed his mind, Akkard suddenly realized.

    They had spent the whole day rolling around, and he knew nothing about Damia Primula.

    He always thought that he was in control of the relationship and thought he could always ask her if he could be bothered to. So, instead of properly getting to know her before their romp, he had first sought out her delectable body.

    But now, left alone, Arkad realized that he had been seriously mistaken. The shock tingling the back of his head was terribly unpleasant and alien. His wicked temper started to boil.

    ¡°¡­¡­ impudent, who wants to end this?¡±

    It was natural for the superior to abandon the inferior. Therefore, Akkard was always in the position of throwing away. No one dared to turned their back on him first.

    That Damia Primula was no exception. Akkard decided to return the humiliation, contempt, and anger he was feeling.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to wish that you were never born.¡±

    Akkad muttered coldly. This wasn¡¯t the end. When Damia was crying prettily and grabbing his foot, pleading him to stay¡ªThat would be the real end of this relationship.

 Chapter 13

    The reason why Damia Primula had sex with Akkard was complicated.

    First of all, Dami was heartbroken. It was Akkard Valerian who she happened to meet two days ago.

    Let¡¯s rewind and go back two days, first.

    It was the day of the farewell party of the second son of the Marquis Roysten, Kael Roysten. He was honored to be selected to go to Daeshin for formal paladin training and would depart soon.

    Marquis Roysten held a grand farewell party for his second son. So Damia Primula had to take part in the event because she was a long-time childhood friend of Kael.

    ¡°Damia, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Today¡¯s main character, Kael, has not yet been seen. Instead, it was a black-haired nobleman who welcomed Damia. He smiled brightly as if he was happy to meet Damia here. But from the moment she saw him, Damia¡¯s eyes sank.

    ¡°Brother Cesare. You¡¯re here first.¡±

    Damia recited a formal greeting. Cesare was a bloodless step-brother brought in by her stepmother.

    Living in the same mansion, you would think they would see each other every day, and it would be weird to be delighted to see your sister at a party. But, of course, that was the average brother and sister.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Well, then, I¡¯ll see you around.¡±

    Damia tried to keep her distance from him. But the cunning Cesare didn¡¯t let her go.

    He held Damia¡¯s arm gently. And as soon as Damia felt regret, his beautiful face suddenly came into her view.

    ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time since we attended a party, Damia, and you look a little excited. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re leaving this brother here. You¡¯re making me sad.¡±

    Cesare¡¯s lips, which were red as much as a woman¡¯s, pressed against her cheek under the guise of a fraternal kiss. The touch of the cold, soft lips was familiar.

    When Damia was still a young girl, Cesare would sometimes kiss her this way, adoring her.

    But Damia was now an adult, and this greeting was rather inappropriate. Especially given that they were siblings without blood.

    ¡°¡­ Brother Cesare.¡±

    Damia touched her cheek and frowned. Cesare smiled like a fox and quickly deflected her future protest.

    ¡°I¡¯m sincere. I don¡¯t think we need to be so polite between us. I¡¯m your brother, aren¡¯t I? Damia.¡±

    Cesare gave her a grim look and said, ¡°If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll be disappointed.¡±

    His eyes were watery blue, so the youthful, playful expression suited him well. Any woman could have held her breast with maternal love and would willingly forgive Cesare.

    But Damia knew him well. At first glance, Cesare seemed gentle and selfless, but in fact, it was quite manipulative. She was familiar with his way of slowly tightening the web with a trap if he wanted something.

    And Damia recently had an unsettling gut feeling¡ªthe intuition that his invisible spiderwebs were draped little by little under her feet until one day she was strung up, upside down in front of Cesare and would be eaten alive.

    ¡°In brother¡¯s eyes, it seems I still look like your immature younger sister, right?¡±

    Damia spoke with a gentle smile. Her unexpected counterattack was met with silence. She feigned innocence as if she didn¡¯t know Cesare¡¯s thoughts, but Damia didn¡¯t miss the chance to push Cesare away.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a shame. All the good memories are piled up so thick that they cover our eyes, and now we¡¯ll never be able to see each other as a man or woman.¡±

    After finishing talking, Damia gracefully stepped up and kissed Cesare on the cheek. Damia¡¯s kiss returned his actions with an air of mockery.

    Her meaning was clear. If he wanted to treat her as a younger sister, he had to stick to his position. Later, if he asked for marriage with a voice like, ¡®Actually, I to you¡­¡­¡¯, it was deceitful.

    When he wanted to kiss her, he used ¡®you¡¯re my younger sister¡¯ card, but other than that, didn¡¯t Damia looked like a woman to his eyes? Everything was always in Cesare¡¯s favor; he had an escape and an excuse for each of his dubious actions.

    Therefore, Damia wanted to bring it to light and break his double standards. She was trying to give him an ultimatum¡ªhe should choose only one of the two.

    How could Cesare not know this? Damia¡¯s lips touched and fell from his face, and laughter evaporated.

    ¡°You really are.¡±

    The real face of Cesare appeared from behind his usual mask as he glanced at her. Then he pulled up the corners of his mouth smoothly, and his eyes sharped.

    ***

 Chapter 14

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown into a better woman than I could imagine.¡±

    Cesare wagged his tail and laughed like a rattlesnake enticing its prey. For a moment, his genuine intentions were revealed. Then his usual mask of softness slipped on to his face again.

    ¡°Lady Damia.¡±

    He stepped away from Damia, he leaned forward and reached out his hand. Then, holding Damia¡¯s warm hand, he kissed it softly as it was expected of unrelated single men and courtable ladies in high society.

    ¡°You¡¯re as beautiful as a dream tonight. Please have a good time during your stay.¡±

    Damia laughed shortly. Cesare had just declared through his actions that he would treat her as a woman, not his sister.

    Then she had no choice but to protect herself with all her might. Damia smiled as if she hadn¡¯t heard his declaration of war. And deliberately spoke Kael¡¯s name in front of him.

    ¡°Thank you, brother. So, today¡¯s star is, uh, there¡¯s one, right? I¡¯d like to say goodbye before Kael leaves.¡±

    Cesare was still smiling. But Damia could see it. His eyes, which were the color of pale water until earlier, were now frozen like winter icicles.

    There was only one reason why she got a reaction out of the indifferent and cold-hearted Cesare. It was because he hated Kael Roysten, the main character of today¡¯s farewell party.

    It was a matter of course. Kael was Damia¡¯s first and only love.

    ¡°¡­Kael? Right¡­ You don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll see him after he leaves tomorrow. Of course, you want to say your greetings to him.¡±

    Cesare replied with a fierce smile that smelled bloody.

    Damia sighed inwardly at the sight of his expression.

    As expected, Cesare must have been involved in Kael¡¯s departure. He was not a man to let Damia go without a fight.

    But Damia wasn¡¯t subject to Cesare¡¯s dirty ticks; he had targeted Kael instead.

    Even though she knew all this, she lowered her eyes and asked a favor from Cesare with her head bowed.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to say goodbye to Kael. So please tell me where he is ¡­Please Chesare, brother.¡±

    Damia wish she could have been steadfast in front of Cesare until the end, but she let her voice tremble slightly. For this reason, it became a pitiful plea.

    She had no choice but to do so. Cesare was good at controlling people. He had patiently and meticulously made Kael admire him and look up to him.

    Kael, who had been isolated from the Roysten Marquis, was lonely and naive. So he fell for Cesare¡¯s trick. His application for the paladin¡¯s entrance test, which he was not interested in, and his departure from the North were all the results of his manipulation as Cesare being Kael¡¯s ¡°respectful older brother.¡±

    So Damia was afraid. Kael didn¡¯t like this grand banquet. He would leave tomorrow, so Cesare didn¡¯t need to keep up with pretense.

    Cesare could crush Kael in a few words if he so desired.

    ¡®Then I won¡¯t even be able to say my last goodbye to Kael¡­ ¡­.¡¯

    Damia had no choice but to admit defeat. She lost to Cesare.

    For Kael had picked him over Damia.

    So Dami bowed her head and begged the victor to be generous. To put an end to her long, unrequited love.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Cesare, staring at Damia with an unreadable look, opened his mouth. Fortunately, his gaze at Damia was softer than before.

    ¡°You¡¯d better take it easy at this point.¡±

    ¡®For you and me.¡¯

    Damia heard his unspoken threat.

    Damia checked the direction he was pointing and turned.

    The sticky gaze on her back seemed to squeeze her neck. Damia hurriedly headed for the garden without regard for how she might have looked.

    She had often come to play since she was young at the neighboring Roysten estate with Kael, so she knew the landscape as clearly as if it were the back of her hand.

    Damia crossed a flower bed full of roses, rounded the corner of the mansion, and passed a fountain with an angel statue.

    Before long, Damia stopped in front of the pretty pond and raised her head, searching.

    Then she spotted a young man with blue hair standing alone on the balcony on the second floor above the lake, full of stars.

    ¡°Kael.¡±

    Damia carefully called the name of the man she had loved for ten years.

 Chapter 15

    Wearing a white paladin uniform, he looked this way. A refreshing smile hung over his face as if it were a breeze when he found Damia.

    ¡°Damia? Oh my god!¡±

    Kael jumped over the railing without any hesitation. Despite his height, he was gentle in his movements as he landed on the ground. The man looked down at Damie and nagged her affectionately.

    ¡°Long time no see. Why haven¡¯t you sent me a letter?¡±

    ¡°Just. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    A sad smile came over Damia¡¯s face. After she heard that Kael was becoming a paladin knight, she felt a great loss and fell into a deep depression. Under such circumstances, she had no confidence to keep up the farce and face Kael as his childhood friend as she did before.

    ¡°I see. You didn¡¯t come to play like before, and I thought something had happened. I was worried.¡±

    The voice that touched my ears was warm. Kael was a little indecisive, but it was because he was a friendly person.

    Dami had fallen in love with him because of the warmth of that smile and his kind disposition.

    Damia looked up at him without a word. The way he spoke was as if he was upset with her, but Kael smiled down on her pleasantly. So Dami knew with even more clarity:

    She¡¯s simply not that important to him.

    ¡°You heard the news, right? Me. I passed the test¡­ I want to finish my training as soon as possible and leave to clean up the ¡®contamination¡¯ that is rampant in the South. To help the frail Saint.¡±

    Kael¡¯s gray eyes were all shining with anticipation of a new future. In particular, the eyes filled with longing for the Saint seemed to be screaming at Damia. The fact slowly and cruelly mutilated Damia¡¯s chest.

    ¡°But today is the last day. You came to my farewell party. I¡¯m so glad. Lady Damia! I will never forget you even after I join the church.¡±

    Kael displayed the unique greeting of a knight who draws a sign in front of his chest and bends his waist. Of course, it was a joke, but it looked great on him, making him look noble. The uniform of the church is neat, except for the ceases made by all his formal greetings.

    Damia¡¯s eyes were blurred as she watched it. According to the code of the church, a paladin could not get married. It was to prevent a conflict of family, politics, loyalty, and faith¡ªone should only be devoted to God and not be muddied by affection.

    By tomorrow, Kael will be leaving for the Great Goddess of War, participate in a ceremony to join the Saint¡¯s Knighthood, and Damia will lose her chance forever. She will never be his lover or wife.

    Never

    ¡°Kael.¡±

    Damia called his name with a cracking heart.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong Damia? What¡¯s with that look on your face?¡±

    A dull Kael was still smiling brightly in this situation without even an inkling about what was about to come out of her mouth.

    I couldn¡¯t let Kael go without confessing.

    Damia knew himself well. Her long-standing unrequited love had already festered to the point of pain and was bound to become a deadly poison unless it exploded.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­You asked me before, didn¡¯t you, Kael? ¡®Why aren¡¯t you dating?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Oh, yeah¡­. I think I remember. Didn¡¯t you say there was someone you liked?¡±

    Kael, who had been agonizing to recall the conversation for a while, raised his head as if it finally came to mind.

    Damia¡¯s desperate eyes looked into Kael¡¯s face. He looked back into her beautiful eyes as if he had been possessed for a while, and then suddenly, he hardened with a late realization.

    ¡°No way! The man Dami said you liked¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Though he was confessed to by Damia, the North¡¯s greatest beauty, Kael¡¯s face did not look a bit pleased. Instead, he looked as if he was being punished. His face was distorted by surprise and guilt.

    Damia couldn¡¯t have done anything. She managed to swallow the hot tears in her heart, and the taste of the broken heart in her mouth was so salty that her face unknowingly distorted. But she managed to split her chest and open it up.

    ¡°It¡¯s you I like, Kael Roysten. I¡¯ve always liked you.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 16

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Kael¡¯s thick silence that fell over them was so heavy Damia lowered her eyes in misery.

    I felt as if I had become a condemned criminal waiting for my neck to fall.

    ¡°Sorry, Damia. I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t even know what to say, and I¡¯m so sorry for all this time.¡±

    An apology trickled out of his mouth. Kael stammered out of embarrassment.

    ¡°Well, you know, I¡¯m going to be a paladin¡­ And you know. The knights of the Saint can¡¯t get married.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Damia answered back with unfocused eyes. She had just clearly witnessed him stepping back as if Kael wanted to run away at once. It was a more pronounced refusal than simple words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, Damia. I¡¯m telling you, but it¡¯s so sudden, and I have a dream¡­ I don¡¯t think I can give up now. Sorry, Damia.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you mean. So stop it, Kael.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­but I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Is there anything more miserable than the constant word of apology from the person you confessed to? There was the sound of my heart breaking into pieces.

    Damia whispered with her eyes cast down before tears came out.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. You don¡¯t have to be sorry to me. Because it¡¯s not the fault of the one who doesn¡¯t love me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose Dami. I¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Okay, can you go now? I want to be alone for a moment. Please.¡±

    Damia¡¯s voice was relatively calm, thanks to her desperate efforts. Nevertheless, Kael could not quickly get out of her way. It was only natural, considering his weak nature.

    ¡°Damia¡­ I¡¯m not just spouting empty words, but you¡¯re a really good woman. So if you just look away, you¡¯ll be able to meet someone who¡¯ll like you as much as you deserve.¡±

    Kael, you want me not to be offended about what you just said! The direction this conversation was turning was awful. Find another man ¡ª when I¡®ve been struggling with my love for you for ten years! It was more comforting than you didn¡¯t say anything.

    It was Dami¡¯s choice whether to continue to like Kael even after she was rejected or not. It was not an issue he could argue with.

    Furthermore, with her step-brother¡¯s cunning influence, Kael was probably trying to push her towards him.

    If Damia stays like this, she¡¯ll cry, get angry, and look ugly. So Dami broke away.

    ¡°Please, Kael! Don¡¯t make meany more miserable; just go away!¡±

    At the end of my speech, I ended up bursting into tears. The crying from a mature Damia worked. Kael backed away in a fit of fright.

    Damia, who finally forced him to step away, turned her back as he waited.

    Kael hesitated to see if it was okay to go as it was, but it was apparent that an angry plea for him to leave would be handed down from her back. Adding to the pressure that he had just refused to her confession, Kael finally lost the courage to stick around.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m sorry Damia. Please forget about a guy like me as soon as possible.¡±

    Kael, muttering with a tearful face, turned around. And he ran away like he was running away from Damia and her feelings for him.

    Damier crouched down and heard his footsteps fade away.

    It was the sound of a long one-sided painful love breaking apart. It was also the sound of Kael stepping on the pieces of her broken heart.

    I was in love for ten years. Ever since the day he wiped away her tears with his clumsy hands and gave her the small glass bead that he cherished as a treasure.

    At that time, the most important person to Kael was his childhood friend Damia. But not now after ten years. Kael had just broken their relationship in a very amiable and painful way.

    ¡®You want me to meet a good person as soon as possible?¡¯

    Dami remembered the words that had left her in tears. At first glance, it seemed like comforting words spoken for Damia benefit, but it was for Kael himself. To relieve the guilt of refusing Damia.

    So Dami was even more miserable.

    I already knew that it was a love that could not be returned.

    However, Kael¡¯s attitude toward the confession was more irresponsible and cruel than expected.

    Damia murmured, stifling her trembling body with a sob.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, Kael, then I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    I caught a glimpse of a man¡¯s back disappearing over a ridge just in time as if he had listened to her. Unfortunately, it was not Kael.

    ¡°Cesare¡­¡±

    Damia stared at him with tearful eyes.

    Even though I could only see his back, I could tell in an instant.

    By now, Cesare will be smiling contently like a cat licking the cream. You feel like you¡¯ve already got your hands on me.

    I¡¯ve had enough of it all. The unrequited love that¡¯s made me crawl on my knees for too long, Cesare¡¯s trap that has been so cunningly tightened around me, and the love that¡¯s never been returned.

    Suddenly, I thought it would be better if I threw it all away and ruined it all.

 Chapter 17

    Dami, who wiped away her tears and pulled herself together, went back to the banquet hall. Fortunately, it was her friend Cecil who welcomed her first.

    ¡°Damia! What the hell were you doing? It¡¯s been two hours since you got here. I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. ¡°

    She frowned and grumbled as she studied my expression. Then she asked with a serious look.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your face? Did you cry?¡±

    ¡°Is it too obvious?¡±

    Dami asked frankly without denying it. Cecil knew about her painful crush anyway. So there was no need to hide it from her.

    ¡°Why are you crying stupidly? Ugly!¡±

    Cecil snorted. But contrary to her rather chilly tone of voice, her eyes were visibly concerned about her dear friend.

    Cecil, who was not honest, had a cold expression and attitude, which made it easy for others to misunderstand her. But Dami knew she was warmer than anyone else.

    ¡®Dami¡­ I am so sorry.¡¯

    Cecil knew what ¡°Kael Roysten¡¯s farewell party¡± meant to Dami. No matter how much I nagged next to her, Damia¡¯s unrequited love showed no sign of ending. Before meeting Dami, I didn¡¯t know that a heart could end up as minced meat from pain alone.

    Dami was obviously heartbroken. Cecil took Damia¡¯s hand to the lounge heavy with a painful sympathy. Dami cried, and Cecil carefully fixed her slightly broken makeup.

    ¡°What are you doing? Makeup isn¡¯t a drag-and-go thing to do¡ªespecially with that face? If you¡¯re going to use it like that, give it to me.¡±

    Cecil hastened to console Damie. Of course, it was a joke, but Damia¡¯s face was so pretty that even I couldn¡¯t get used to it and would be in awe of her at times.

    Her hair, red as a rose, was a vivid color that was extremely rare in the black-haired North. But the face in between was much more colorful than that. The unique white skin of the North Nobility was filled with elegantly arched eyebrows, large blue eyes, and thick red lips, making it hard to unsee.

    ¡®Kael Roysten is unbelievable; how can you let this face go?¡¯ Cecil thought he was truly unique.

    If Kael hadn¡¯t been swayed by Cesare¡¯s tricks, he would have knelt at Damia¡¯s feet.

    ¡°¡­I, do I look okay now?¡±

    Dami raised her head and asked carefully.

    I couldn¡¯t help crying, but I didn¡¯t want to look pitiful now. I didn¡¯t want to show that to Kael, who just rejected me, or even Cesare, who would rejoice thinking it was his turn.

    Cecil, who knew Damia¡¯s heart well, looked at her with a sad look.

    Damia¡¯s appearance was especially miserable right after she cried. Because of this, her face felt uselessly decadent, and her beauty was fatal.

    ¡®Don¡¯t people usually get ugly when they cry?¡¯

    Cecil pouted at Dami at the unfairness, but it¡¯s a good thing to look pretty.

    She¡¯d rather have a decent guy grab Damia with this chance.

    Otherwise, Dami¡¯s personality won¡¯t be able to escape her long-standing crush and just wither away.

    But not a weirdo. Idiots particularly targeted Damia. Like her step-brother Cesare.

    Knowing this, Cecil frowned upon the unexpected guest who had just arrived at the banquet hall. She felt the need to warn her vulnerable friend in advance.

    ¡°Dami, be careful today. Do you know who¡¯s out there right now?¡¯

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Damia asked back listlessly. There was no sign of her willingness to defend herself. A frowning Cecil spat out a more assertive tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. You know that arrogant rascal from the capital. Do you remember? Why Count Fisher¡¯s wife asked the youth to be careful and to ask the young ladies to be cautious?¡±

    ¡°¡­Lord Akkard of the Valerian Duke? You mean him?¡±

    ***

 Chapter 18

    ¡°Yes! The capital¡¯s Akkard, the sex stallion! He¡¯s in the banquet hall right now. Louise Perira¡¯s older brother brought him here because he¡¯s close to him. I¡¯ve seen him with my own eyes!¡±

    ¡°What a surprise. I thought he wouldn¡¯t get to the North until at least next week. Because of the rampant ¡®contamination¡¯ in the South.¡±

    Dami muttered blankly. The richest Southern nobleman, Akkard Valerian, was a well-known celebrity all over the kingdom. As well as his appearance and charm, the Akkard was full of attractive qualifications.

    His sister, Sienna Valerian, was the most famous fortune-teller in the kingdom. The queen was so fond of her that it was widely rumored that she wouldn¡¯t let go of her.

    Akkard was even the most trusted right-hand man of the current Crown Prince and even served as the royal knights head. Such a prominent figure was briefly assigned to the North. So the change caused havoc in the stagnate boring North.

    ¡°Are you listening to me, Damia? Akkard Valerie is here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, even I¡¯ve heard of him.¡±

    Even though he was the talk of the town, Dami wasn¡¯t very interested, even though the figure was outside the door. It was a natural reaction for a woman who had just been heartbroken. But Cecil, who watched her from the sidelines, was literally burning inside.

    ¡°Get a hold of yourself, Dami. Didn¡¯t you hear the rumors? Akkard is a notorious playboy. You have a pretty face, though your insides are broken. And you have a great figure! It¡¯s like food for a person like Akkard! Do you understand me?¡±

    Damia, who was severely reprimanded by Cecil, blinked her eyes blankly. Only belatedly did Cecil¡¯s words crawl into her absent head, but there was no particular excitement.

    ¡®Akkard Valerie wants to eat me?¡¯

    ¡®What can¡¯t be done? Wouldn¡¯t that be better? If such a charming man only meets with the best beauties in the capital and he still wants me¡­ then maybe it means I have a little bit of a female charm?¡¯

    Damia thought with desperation. Her self-esteem was literally bottoming out now.

    But her low self-regard was only natural when she only looked at one man for so long, and now endured such a miserable refusal.

    Her eyes told her she looked like a bald clown in a wig.

    Is that why? I wanted the attention of another man, whom I usually wouldn¡¯t want. Even so, I wanted to feel keenly that I was an attractive woman.

    But the young men in the North were now clinging to Cesare.

    They dared not approach Damia because of Cesare¡¯s tact.

    Cesare was very crafty in isolating her.

    ¡®But if it¡¯s Lord Akkard from the capital¡­ ¡­it may be different.¡¯

    Damia¡¯s eyes deepened. Akkard Valerian was a big shot like Cesare. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t know much about the northern social circles, so if she seduced him now, her success rate would be high.

    By now, Cesare will be extremely pleased to have ¡®captured¡¯ the rejected and isolated Damia. It would be quite a pleasant revenge if she could make Cesare squeal in front of her.

    It wasn¡¯t just Cesare¡¯s fault that her long unrequited love was finally rejected. But he was obviously responsible, as well.

    ¡®So I hope Cesare is also sick. Like me.¡¯

    Dami glanced at the mirror. The face reflected in it was still beautiful. At least I could catch Akkard¡¯s eye.

    People only saw the appearance of anyone. She had such a charming face and figure, that people assumed she was a femme fatale that wrapped powerful men around her evil sexy fingers.

    But Damia¡¯s inner self was actually quite simple and innocent. She had been preoccupied with unrequitedly loving her childhood friend for ten years and never played with another man.

    Damia Primula was such an uninteresting woman.

    Because of this, men were quickly disappointed by her gorgeous looks and incongruent personality.

    Akkard would be no different. But he was an outsider who had just arrived from the province and didn¡¯t know Damia very well.

    But for a moment, I could pretend. To be as colorful, light, and loose as the women he used to enjoy in the capital.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Cecil. To welcome the famous Akkard!¡±

    Dami, who drank all the champagne in the lounge, stood up. Cecil frowned upon it but did not oppose it.

    ¡°Okay, Dami, don¡¯t do useless things instead.¡±

    Cecil felt the need to change Damia¡¯s mood, who looked depressed. So I readily agreed to the suggestion of going to see Akkard.

    They left the lounge and settled behind an unnoticed pillar. People were all enraptured by the sudden appearance of a celebrity from the capital. Thanks to you, it was not so difficult to observe the Akkadian from afar.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s him. See?¡±

    Damia looked in the direction Cecil had pointed.

    Even if you didn¡¯t point him out, I could have spotted him; Akkard Valerian was too conspicuous.

    So Damia was able to recognize him quickly.

    ¡®..- ..-of-fact.¡¯

    When I see something so beautiful, I forget all my worries for a moment. Funny, it was true.

    Damia opened her eyes wide with pure admiration.

 Chapter 19

    Akkard Valerian was a man who did well enough, or more, for his fame.

    Surrounded by people, he was usually a head taller than most men. So his sparkling silver hair and his charmingly tanned southern skin made him stand out even more.

    His manly, clear-cut, and defined face was perfect enough to be shocking. Especially his confidence¡ª as if he very well knew how good he looked¡ª lent him a relaxed smile even amidst a strange place, giving him a halo.

    Whenever he laughed, his sensual lips were raised, his bright white teeth showed, his strong jaw was highlighted, and his protruding adam¡¯s apple bobbled sensationally.

    His sturdy physique, wild beauty, and muscular chests melted the women around him. Their knees softened, their voices got higher and were flushed with smilies.

    ¡°Well¡­ his face isn¡¯t too bad. Of course, his body¡­¡±

    Even Cecil, who had a very, very bad opinion of Akkard, was forced to admit he possessed beauty and magnetism.

    A fresh laugh unintentionally bubbled forth from Dami at Cecil¡¯s displeased tone and resentful but sincere compliment.

    It was just then. As if hearing Damia¡¯s laughter, Akkard turned his head toward her direction.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    Dami blinked her eyes. Was she seeing things?

    Akkard was looking at her, and his eyes grew with a spark.

    His purple eyes, shining under his silver eyelashes, were so vividly sharp that Damia felt dizzy but couldn¡¯t look away under the weight of his exquisite attention.

    His eyes scanned her slim face, alternately looking at her cat-like eyes and red lips before going down to her chest. Then, as if he was satisfied with the view, he smiled with erotic meaning. His right eyebrow slightly lifted, beckoning with his pleased grin.

    ¡°¡­¡­what is he¡­? Isn¡¯t he flirting with you right now?¡±

    Cecil noticed the strange atmosphere right away. She narrowed her eyes at the electrifying air and stood in front of her as if to protect Damia. Damia shook her head and said,

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Cecil.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s fine? I knew this would happen¡ªAkkard Valerian?¡ªNo. Never. Dami, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s gonna get hurt. You know that right?¡±

    Cecil clenched her jaw behind her fan, clearly stressed.

    Cecil had a protective, strong and defensive personality, often wrapping Damia up like a mother hen.

    Damia smiled silently.

    She knew what Cecil was worried about. But what Dami needed now was not caution. It was a night of hot fire that would restore her wounded pride and reheat a cold heart.

    It would also be an act of small revenge against the men who treated her heart recklessly. Cesare, who isolated her and Kael, who was burdened by her feelings and tried to attach her to others, as if her heart was their own and something to play with.

    Damia decided to choose a path that no one would expect to show off her independence and remind them that her heart and body were hers alone.

    Now that the choice is in front of her eyes, there was no need to hesitate.

    ¡®Your heart doesn¡¯t even need to be involved. He won¡¯t even want it, no strings attached, right? He¡¯s going back to the capital soon anyway, so there won¡¯t be any trouble.¡¯

    Inner thoughts she didn¡¯t even know she had come to her. Damia listened to her whispers.

    ¡°Cecil.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well. I¡¯d rather go home. I¡¯m sorry, but could you find my coachman and bring him?¡±

    ¡°Tsk! Who do you think I am, your maid? Okay, just wait a little bit; I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    As usual, Cecil clicked her teeth but immediately turned away and disappeared. She thought Dami was embarrassed to go home but was worried that she would make a mistake if Damia stayed as she was, drunk and heartbroken.

    ¡®I am sorry, Cecil.¡¯

    Damia murmured as she gazed at Cecil¡¯s vanishing back.

    Then she turned my head and looked at Akkard.

    Akkard, who was laughing and surrounded by people, also looked at her. His deep gaze licked her skin up and down so openly.

    Dami¡¯s cheeks flushed with heat at his brazen lustful stare that threatened to devour her at any moment, but she tried hard to smile lightly back.

    Trying to look as familiar to these temptations and encounters as much as possible.

    Luckily, Akkard noticed she welcomed and enjoyed his attention. However, he did not approach Damia even though he ogled her.

    Damia stood there, awkward and shy, looking back at him and internally praying.

    ¡®In times like these¡­ what should I do?¡¯

    ***

 Chapter 20

    Damia didn¡¯t know it, but she was currently in a stage of exploration. Men and women accustomed to playing at night evaluated each other and confirmed their interest with their eyes and telling glances.

    The ball was long enough to be boring, so there was no need to hurry or fret. Rather, Akkard was often treated like a celebrity at these events and planned to enjoy the pampering.

    Therefore, Akkard was thinking of staying a little more at his first northern socialite¡¯s banquet and then approach Damia when the night was ripe.

    But Damia¡¯s position was a little different. She didn¡¯t have much time. She didn¡¯t know when Cecil would return if she hesitated.

    The walls of the people around the Akkard were too thick. It seemed difficult to penetrate the crowd between them.

    ¡®I¡¯d have to get him to come to me somehow.¡¯

    Damia, who had never attempted to seduce a man, was a little embarrassed.

    Suddenly it occurred to me that he looked down at my chest, and I mentally laughed savagely. Then should we at least loosen the button on the bodice that was binding our breasts a little?

    ¡®Ah!¡¯

    Damia¡¯s face suddenly brightened as she was looking down.

    She picked up honey wine from a tray of servants passing by just in time. And she waited for the far-sighted Akkard¡¯s attention.

    After waiting for a while, he finally looked her way.

    Damia grinned at Akkard, not missing her chance. His eyes rested for a moment on her smiling face as if a rose was brightly blooming.

    ¡®Okay, now.¡¯

    Damia heart leaped at her daringness, but she pressed forward; she lifted up the glass of honey wine. And slowly, slowly, slowly¡­ she poured the liquor into her breasts.

    Akkard¡¯s eyes widened by her unexpected actions.

    He watched the sight of the sticky golden liquid flowing down her white collarbone and disappearing between her rich cleavage that she exposed a little more of beforehand.

    His gawking was even more blatant than before.

    ¡®¡­¡­is it working?¡¯

    Damia was not sure. As she waited for Akkard¡¯s reaction, she glanced around to make sure Cecil was not coming back.

    Cecil was not visible, but to make matters worse, Damia spotted Cesare nearby. He had been watching Dami with a deep look.

    She hated Cesare¡¯s gaze, which touched her wet chest, so her body hair stood on edge, and getting goosebumps.

    ¡®No, come on. I can¡¯t fail now.¡¯

    At this point, there was nowhere to retreat to. Since I had inadvertently captured Cesare¡¯s eyes, I had to seduce Akkard. Otherwise, it would be clear that the quick-witted Cesare would approach and disturb me.

    Damia clenched her teeth and turned her eyes to Akkard. Fortunately, he still couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. A thin cloth soaked in honey wine clung to her curves, and it was almost as if Damia¡¯s breasts were shining through it.

    At that moment, Dami boldly ventured her hand down her honey wine-soaked breast and slowly licked up the liquor on her hand with her red tongue. As if what she was licking wasn¡¯t her finger but something else.

    ¡®Will you still not come over after this?¡¯

    Her dark blue eyes glanced straight at Akkard, and smiled slightly. Her shy and seductive eyes lifted a smile from Akkard¡¯s face.

    Behind his expressionless face, a towering wolf wriggled for a moment. It was as if he was salivating at the flesh of a plump thigh of a deer. With that intense expression, Akkard was looking at Damia like that. Finally, Akkard, who had been throwing intense eyes without blinking, moved his body.

    ¡°¡­¡­wait a moment, please excuse me.¡±

    Akkard raised his hand and asked for understanding from the people around him as he passed and divided the circle of people surrounding him.

    Then he strode past the divided men and came up to her.

    Within the blink of an eye, the strides of his long legs reached Damia, and he lowered his head to meet her eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±

    Dami held her breath unconsciously. Akkard that came right to her nose, was really, really big! Not only was he tall, but he also had a thick muscular chest and shoulders. He would probably wouldn¡¯t blink an eye at having a woman like Damia on each of his shoulders.

    Beyond the colorful lights of the banquet hall, she could feel his big shadow all over her.

    Damia could smell the perfume from his body. The scent, mixed with his hot body odor was very dangerous and sensual.

    ¡®Am I doing something I shouldn¡¯t have done?¡¯

    Damia froze. At this moment, she instinctively realized Akkard Valerian wasn¡¯t the kind of person she could handle without any experience.

    His heated eyes seemed to pierce her breasts covered in wet cloth.

    Maybe that¡¯s why her nipples stood firmly, on the edge of fear and arousal.

    She wanted to cover her chest with shame immediately, but on the other hand, an unknown expectation and an uplifting feeling soared, edging her towards audaciousness.

    It was then. Looking down at Damia, he twisted his lips and whispered,

    ¡°You¡¯re wet.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Akkard¡¯s whisper in my ear was exceptionally sweet. My ears seemed to melt because of his low, decadent tone.

    He shook Damia with only one phrase and then took out his handkerchief.

    ¡°Here, you can use this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you.¡±

    Only then did Damia come to her senses.

    According to rumors, Akkard liked to play with sweetly-ripen women. The moment he caught on to her sexual inexperience, this little deviation would undoubtedly come to an end.

    So Damia smiled unabashedly, as if she was familiar with this sort of situation.

    She stilled her shaking hands and accepted the handkerchief Akkard had offered and bowed her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re very kind. I¡¯m Damia, daughter of Count of Primula. May I know your name?¡±

    It went out more coquettishly than I thought. It was a relief.

    Of course, there was no way Damia would not have known his name.

    Akkard was the most recognizable figure in the large and colorful society in the capital.

    So this remote northern area could be chewed and swallowed by Akkard with ease.

    Nevertheless, Akkard thought her pretending not to know, asking for a name was cute and charming.

    One corner of Akkard¡¯s mouth went up in amusement. He was willing to go along with her tricks and match her pace.

    ¡°I¡¯m Akkard, the second son of a Valerian civil servant and the Royal Knights Commander. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    His large hand skillfully wrapped around Damia¡¯s hand. He slowly lowered his lips on the back of her sticky hand that still had honey wine on it.

    Unconsciously, Damia stopped breathing as she looked down on Akkard, bowing and kissing the back of her hand.

    His lips just touched my hand, but it was hot and tingling as if I had a burn.

    It was just then. His tongue slid out from between his artfully-shaped lips and licked the back of my hand.

    ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯

    Where he licked was the very part that Damia had seductively licked before when she was enticing him to approach her. Akkard¡¯s tongue gently swept slowly over it, as if making an indirect kiss.

    The touch of his hot tongue was unnerving.

    His beautiful eyes laughed and gleamed provocatively at Damia, and when he met her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    I finally understood why women, even with full knowledge of his notoriety, still fell for him.

    Akkard Valerian was so seductive, enticingly wonderful, and beautiful.

    Rather than keeping her objective in mind, Damia lost her wits, her head entirely blank with a fuzzy whiteness.

    I could not breathe properly because I was caught by the incredibly terrible color.

    Damia even forgot to act, reverting to her true self and stared at Akkard with admiring eyes. Akkard also stared into her eyes without blinking, and even though the greeting was over, and it was long past what was seen as acceptable in public, Akkard still held on to Damia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too forward to say this even though we¡¯ve only met for the first time.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s mouth held a lower voice heavily blurred with his aching desire.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, my lady, would you accompany me tonight¡­¡±

    It was finally the moment Dami was looking forward to.

    ¡°¡ªWait a moment, please. Lord Akkard!¡±

    Cesare, who had cut in from the side, intervened with a smile.

    Because of him, the sense of immersion that existed between the two was shattered.

    Damia unintentionally sighed deeply.

    For a moment, I completely forgot the existence of Cesare. That¡¯s why I was so focused on Akkard.

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    Akkard was ostensibly displeased with Cesare¡¯s interruption.

    He glanced at Cesare with an expressionless face. His cold eyes contained a great deal of pressure; there was no doubt he was the Royal Knights Commander.

    Cesare was also not an easy foe.

    He opened his mouth with a dismal smile on his face, even when facing Akkard¡¯s burdensome gaze.

    ¡°I said hello to you earlier, right? This is Damia, my sister, my favorite ¡®family¡¯ member.¡±

    The thin veneer of his words actually meant: get your hands off my Damia right now.

    A wry smile grace Akkard¡¯s face when he heard Cesare¡¯s words, clearing understanding his connotations.

    ¡°¡®Family,¡¯ you say?¡±

    He repeated Cesare¡¯s words mockingly. Then he turned his eyes and looked over Damia blatantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting word.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 22

    Damia was a little apprehensive at his vague remark.

    What if Akkard retreats?

    She looked up at Akkard with her eyes clinging to him, willing him to stay.

    There was no way Akkard could not know the meaning behind her expression.

    If the woman wanted it so badly, there was no reason to allow another man to intervene.

    Akkard laughed at Cesare.

    ¡°Does one gazed upon ¡®family¡¯ with such hot eyes? We¡¯re not beasts.¡±

    Somehow, Akkard, at a glance, had seen through Cesare and into his innermost thoughts.

    His arrogant, berating words were unrelenting. They were so sharp, hitting his foe¡¯s Achilles heel swiftly¡ª that even Cesare stiffened at the unexpected attack.

    Indeed, Akkard wasn¡¯t just a handsome figurehead with some muscle. He was also a smart, influential warrior who dominated the turbulent waves of power it¡¯s shrewd games in the capital.

    There was no hesitation in his quickness when he trampled on weaker men that interfered in his affairs.

    Cesare gritted his teeth and glared at his rival. His dark eyes began to turn a chilling blue. The moment she saw it, Damia took courage and dared to intervene.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    The atmosphere was becoming too overtly antagonistic.

    Akkard decided his actions on his own, but Damia didn¡¯t want to stay still and be a silent bystander in a situation that was hers to begin with.

    She was the one who seduced Akkard first, so she felt she should also take responsibility for the situation.

    Damia quickly realized what to do. She reached out her little trembling hand, clinging to Akkard¡¯s manly arm.

    And he laughed brightly, raising his chin loftily toward Cesare.

    ¡°Thank you for worrying about me, brother. But I am already a mature woman. So, instead of my brother, I need a gentleman to escort me, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My lady.¡±

    As soon as she came in and wrapped her arms around his, the startled Akkard soon smiled smoothly.

    For him, even this situation was just an exciting and enjoyable game. And Dami¡¯s response just happened to catch the fancy of the capricious Akkard.

    ¡®A decent woman should be treated accordingly.¡¯

    Akkard gently wrapped his hand around Damia¡¯s shoulder and pulled her towards him.

    He left a provocative farewell to Cesare.

    ¡°Then, the adults are going to have to leave for private time. It was a pleasure to meet you, heir of Count of Primula. I wish your ¡®family¡¯ well.¡±

    Cesare lost his composure after Akkard¡¯s sarcastic remarks and the sight of him hugging Damia. He glared at Akkard¡¯s back as they turned and walked away from him.

    I felt my hair stand on end at that spiteful look.

    But Damia wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Even though I was doing such an audacious thing for the first time in my life¨C I felt surprisingly good.

    I was smashing Cesare¡¯s plans that I was so sick of. I felt like I had ripped off the sticky webs of Cesare that had been holding me in prison, slowly strangling me. I felt refreshed.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    I heard Cesare¡¯s voice calling me from behind.

    Damia stopped walking inadvertently and soon regretted it.

    Why didn¡¯t I just pretend I didn¡¯t hear him and left? Ugh, it is my mistake.

    Not surprisingly, a chillingly soft voice flowed from Cesare¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°If Count Primula knew about this, he would be sad. You¡¯re a smart kid, so I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t worry him.¡±

    Count Primula, father of Damia. After he lost his wife, he remarried Damia¡¯s current stepmother. For Damia, her only actual family was only one person, her father.

    Cesare cleverly loomed a subtle threat over her.

    When she heard this, Dami laughed.

    Akkard was too formable, smart, and aggressive¡ªplus, he was a big shot Cesare did not dare touch.

    After realizing this, Cesare evidently tried to play tricks on Damia instead. It was really his way.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Did you say I¡¯m a smart kid? Cesare, brother.¡±

    Damia looked back and smiled softly. Cesare frowned at her unexpected response when she didn¡¯t yield to him as usual¨C he sensed something was deeply amiss.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times. I¡¯m not a child.¡±

    Damia, who had stopped talking, squeezed against Akkard¡¯s arm as if to show off. Because of this, her plump breasts covered with sticky liquor rubbed against his forearm. Simultaneously, a subtle excitement was generated from his substantial and stable arm and a previously unknown courage bubbled forth.

    ¡°¡­¡­I am a mature woman, so I don¡¯t need my father¡¯s permission.¡±

    Fortunately, her father was on a business trip, and by the time he got back, her tryst would have already been done.

    Choosing to leave with Akkard was somewhat impulsive, but Dami had a reasonable rationale and a clear motivation that would help her see through this reckless decision unscathed.

    Although Cesare was a formidable opponent, Damia was finally the winner at this moment, and she relished the feeling of victory behind her next words:

    ¡°Then see you at home later, ¡®brother.¡¯¡±

    Damia laughed brightly and then pulled Akkard¡¯s arm proudly next to her.

 Chapter 23

    Akkard, with his body in her hands, became even taller and his back straighter. Damia picked him up as if he were a trophy of a glorious victory.

    Her manner was quite adorable. And Akkard was more than willing to match the endearing lady¡¯s rhythm.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to appease the lady¡¯s wishes.¡±

    His big hand gently pushed aside her wavy, luxuriant hair so that her neck was exposed, and then he bent down and kissed Damia¡¯s pale neck.

    Damia¡¯s heart leaped in surprise, but she couldn¡¯t make a fuss. She tilted her neck a little and accepted his lips. She was taking in the sensation of his lips that pressed down on her vital weak point.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Akkard lips only left her nape when he was satisfied with the red mark he left her.

    Then he licked his lips and smiled as if provoking Cesare. Damia was deeply impressed because he taunted as if she was so sweet.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Akkard hurriedly wrapped his arms around her waist. Damia happily snuggled against his arm. Disguised as an escort, he stroked her narrow waist with a sensual hand that was hot.

    Perhaps that is why my body is shivering little by little with the intuition of an approaching giant.

    The moment I was about to leave the banquet hall, I saw Cecil in the distance. Good timing. She was gawking at me with her mouth wide open alongside my maid. As if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Cecil.¡¯

    Damia gave Cecil an apologetic look. Then, before Cecil caught her, she hurriedly walked away.

    I heard the sound of the banquet hall closing firmly behind my back, and at the same time, I felt relieved and suddenly felt scared. Now I have to spend the night with this man.

    My mind was dizzy with anxiety and worry.

    Because of this, her steps were just about to slow down when abruptly, Damia¡¯s body floated upward.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    Akkard suddenly lifted her up. Startled by the unexpected sense of weightlessness, Damia reflexively hugged his neck. Then she felt the shaking of Akkard¡¯s silent laughter through her body that clung onto him.

    I felt he was teasing me. I was embarrassed by the situation in which I was being held like a child and couldn¡¯t help but pout.

    Damia timidly protested,

    ¡°P-please let me down!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Akkard replied shortly. His face smiled, and looked down at Damia. Those deep eyes whispered with laughter and a warning at the same time.

    ¡°Now, it will be harder for you to run away.¡±

    Damia, surprised she had been read so thoroughly, momentarily forgot how to speak. Taking advantage of her stunned silence, Akkard strode along with her holding her.

    In his experience, it was common for women to hesitate or try and play hard to get when they succeeded in seducing a man after they pursued him.

    I carried her to the carriage and sat with her in front of the door and ordered my coachman:

    ¡°Go home. As fast as possible.¡±

    It was only then that Damia¡¯s body began to tremble, realizing that she had been firmly captured. A breathtakingly sweet scent arose from her body. Maybe it was the scent of honey wine that had dampened her breasts.

    Akkard gladly closed his eyes, intoxicated by the aroma. His arms grasped Damia¡¯s body, lifted her above his knees, and settled her on his lap.

    He kissed her slender neck that seemed to offer itself before his eyes.

    His lips, which moved slowly between her neck and her collarbone, soon fell on her exposed skin right above her cleavage. Then, he began to lick the thin silk clung tightly over her bewitching breasts.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ***

 Chapter 24

    The unfamiliar sensation of the hard tip of a tongue titillating her skin over wet clothes made Damia gasp unconsciously. It was new, scary, nerve-wracking, but at the same time, there was a curiosity and an expectation and hope for more of the unknown.

    ¡°You¡¯re sweet, Damia.¡±

    He mischievously whispered into her ear. Then he bit the cloth drenched in honey wine and pulled it down.

    Her nipples that had been stiff for a while due to her aroused state were now fully exposed. The tips, which had been slightly soaked in honey, was glowing with a deep pink color. Akkard took in the sight with delighted eyes and hurriedly bit it.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    His heated tongue was so feverish it made me dizzy, wrapping around squeezing my nipples, then rolling around the tips and sucking them. Then he gently bit them, so there was no pain and then began licked them again.

    My body melted as he teased as if he was lapping up delicious chocolate ice cream against his heated tongue. I was so excited that I felt lightheaded.

    ¡°Ohh¡­..!¡±

    Damia was at a loss at what to do and half out of her mind when with clumsy movements, she wrapped her arms around Akkard¡¯s neck. She hesitated for a moment and then kissed him on his lips. She was hoping to appear as experienced and proficient as possible in this situation.

    It was a light kiss that touched and dropped slightly.

    But, it was also Damia¡¯s first kiss.

    Maybe that¡¯s why I got a little nervous and bumped against front teeth.

    Struck-

    Damia, surprised by the touch of teeth, quickly retreated, and she saw Akkard¡¯s breathtakingly handsome face in front of her nose. He looked at Damia with much deeper eyes than before, licking his lips and then biting his lower lip with an amused chuckle.

    ¡°You¡¯re bad at being slutty.¡±

    His words made Damia unwillingly glow. Too ashamed to look straight at him, she turned her head. Then he murmured, brushing against Damia¡¯s red ears, with a hoarse voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m getting even more turned on.¡±

    Akkard was already feverish. Just as Cecil assumed, Damia was his ideal type. She was an intriguing woman who had a bright appearance with no vulgarity and was a haughty noblewoman but also knew how to provoke a man.

    But Damia, who boldly seduced him back at the banquet hall, was a very clumsy kisser. It was cute because it had its own surprising taste.

    Akkard assumed that perhaps northern men were terrible kissers. He thought about it. He came from the capital¡¯s liberal, openly promiscuous higher society. In Akkard¡¯s mind, there was no conjecture that that kiss was Damia¡¯s first.

    ¡®But it¡¯s true that it¡¯s too clumsy.¡¯

    Akkard paused for a moment, watching Damia. She was sitting on his lap, gasping for breath, revealing her jiggling breasts¡ªit was an enthralling scene he couldn¡¯t look away from. There was no question that every man would be captivated and mesmerised by her messy appearance.

    Nevertheless, Akkard was a little different. He had a strong intuition¡ªit wasn¡¯t as strong as his sister, Sienna¡ªbut it was an instinctive foreshadowing that had saved him over and over again, and right now, that same feeling gave him a warning as he stared at the woman in front of him.

    If you carelessly touched that sweet thing, you might one day regret it terribly.

    ¡°¡­.. what¡¯s wrong? Sir Akkad?¡±

    Damia asked carefully, looking at his countenance. She could intuitively see Akkard¡¯s narrowed eyes.

    ¡°You are suspicious of me.¡±

    Akkard was famous enough to be gossiped about in the far north. So Damier knew more about him than he imagined.

    Indeed, he liked women, but he disliked ¡®bothersome¡¯ women. If there was any sign of that, he ruthlessly kicked the woman to the curb without a second glance.

    Instead, what he especially liked was playful women. These were ¡®convenient¡¯ women who were experienced, dexterous, and sophisticated enough to know how to distinguish between love and pleasure.

    So, she had to appear to be one of those women too. If it didn¡¯t happen today, they might never get to do this again. Damia was able to gain the upper hand because she caught Cesare off guard by the sudden situation before, but next time he would not be easy to deal with and given enough time, he would interfere.

    ¡®So you have to do something right now.¡¯

    It¡¯s easy to act like a playful seductress, but it¡¯s extremely hard to do if you are attempting to do it for the first time like Damia. So she was worried for a moment.

    Since I had boldly seduced Akkard once, I was worried it would not work twice.

    It was the moment when she was worrying; she unconsciously changed her posture.

    Suddenly, under my buttocks, I felt the touch of something hard that pierced me.

    Damia didn¡¯t know what it was, so she moved her hips curiously. Then, the volume of it rubbed against the softness of her ass expanded even further.

    Only then did Damia realize.

    I was sitting down on a half-erect manhood.

    ¡®¡­¡­.!¡¯

    Damia was genuinely startled and, without thinking, lifted her waist slightly, ready to flee. Just then, by chance, the carriage was caught by a stone and shook. Thanks to that, she involuntarily sank into Akkard¡¯s erection.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Huh!¡±

    Her soft, voluptuous ass cheeks squeezed and were firmly pressed against his straight penis. The touch was so magnetic that Akkard groaned low.

    His handsome brow frowned, and his face turned a feverish red in a flash.

    The moment Damia saw that colorful expression, she immediately realized what she had to do. She began moving her hips with her arms around Akkard¡¯s neck.

    Every time her hips swayed left, and right, she slowly rubbed her ass on his penis. Gritting his teeth, finally, Akkard growled a curse:

    ¡°Holy fuck¡­¡±

 Chapter 25

    The wobbling of the carriage increased as it started to climb the mountainous road. This also increased the rubbing between Akkard¡¯s hard member and the soft feminine body between his legs. He quickly grew feverish.

    Damia¡¯s cool skin, under his fingertips, was as smooth and moist as silk. Every time he was sucked in between her voluptuous ass cheeks, he felt like he was going to be blown away. This was no different from the titillation of sex.

    If it feels so good just to be rubbed on top of your clothes, how much more shocking will it taste if you hit it in there? When he thought about it, Akkard felt as if his mouth was watering.

    ¡®Fuck your suspicions.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. At the tip of my nose, her delicate scent struck a violent impulse. An overwhelming passion consumed my mind. It was utterly impossible to relinquish such a lewd body.

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    Now entirely determined to push aside his hesitation and sense of foreboding, Akkard pushed her shoulder down. Damia blinked; suddenly, she was down on the lush seats of the carriage.

    The sensation of her skirt abruptly poured down on her chest, and belatedly cold air touching her legs came to her. Only then did Damia realize that her skirt had been lifted up. It¡¯s like a scene in a red book depicting the love affairs of a man and a woman and their exciting trysts.

    Akkard above her stared at her lower body exposed under her skirt with intense eyes. The curves of elastic thighs, slender calves, and tight ankles looked delicious.

    Akkard¡¯s hunger reached a new height; he slid her legs down, grabbed Damia¡¯s ankles, and spread them wide. With his waist firmly placed between the fascinating culmination between her legs, he skillfully settled down.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sir Akkard?¡±

    Damia called his name with a quivering voice because she could feel the straight upright line of his log over her thin underwear. The pillar objected so indignantly that he seemed to threaten to break through the piece of cloth.

    ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you want this?¡±

    Akkard¡¯s hand reached out to push her hair back behind her ear and smiled. And he coyly grumbled like he was wronged.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who shook your hips on my lap. Asking me to hurry up and put it in.¡±

    Her ears burned at his obscene words as she recalled her shameless actions.

    As soon as Dami blushed, he opened the front of his trousers. In a blink of an eye, his revealed organ rubbed over Damia¡¯s thin and wet underwear. Thinking it was going to pierce her right away, Damia was intimidated.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    For the first time in my life, I felt the member of a man. It was hard that I couldn¡¯t believe it was flesh.

    With a piece of cloth between them, it went up and down like a clump over Damia¡¯s vagina. Whenever that happened, his hot tip wandered between her labia and rubbed her flinching clitoris.

    Damia, on her back, watched the man, his eyes glued shut, enthralled with a primitive sensual teasing. He was groaning low, frowning, and the mere sight of his racy face poked her insides, making her grow stickier and wetter.

    Damia felt that her legs were getting soaked quickly. She was afraid of venturing out into this unknown world, but she was also so excited.

    Rattle-

    The wagon jumped up again. Then, his penis, which had been fluctuating back and forth, caught in a concave of her vaginal mouth and bounced lightly. Because of this, he poked through the entrance as if it would come in right away.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Damia exclaimed in surprise. She did not know the touch of a thick, hard head before that moment. Fortunately, Akkard interpreted her groan differently and thought she was reluctant to have a relationship in a shaky car.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to jump in right now, but¡­¡±

    He mumbled, gently biting her neck: ¡°There is no need to hurry.¡± He wasn¡¯t a child, and the night was only just beginning.

    So Akkard decided to relax a little and enjoy it. He gathered Damia¡¯s breasts, which were exposed above her dress, and sucked them with greed. At the same time, he began rubbing his manhood against Damia and directed her:

    ¡°Tighten your thighs. If you don¡¯t want it to get stuck in here.¡±

    Damia did what he told her to do despite her hesitation. From above, he rolled her nipples that were tingling with the tip of his tongue: he sucked in the side and crushed it well. At the same time, from below, his hot, slippery penis rubbed between her petals.

    The thin underwear was wet with body fluids and sticking to the vagina allowing his tower to go in and out between her legs more smoothly.

    Damia was now able to distinguish his bulging head rubbing against her narrow gap. Because of the excitement, his hot penis poked obscenely over her swollen clitoris, causing a dull pleasure to grow into a tingling pleasure and gradually spreading until it threatened to paralyze her legs.

    ¡®Oh, just a little more¡­¡­¡¯

    Damia raised her waist in an impatient mood, not knowing what she wanted. The imminent and tantalizing rush of pleasure ate into her body and made her pant.

    ***

 Chapter 26

    Sweet sweat of anticipation seeped out of my skin, and my heart was pounding in my ears.

    His lips sucked in my nipples a little bit harder, and the movements of the penis rubbing between my labia became even more fierce. I couldn¡¯t bear it because I felt so good both above and below. My toes spontaneously curled, and I was becoming shorter and shorter of breath.

    I felt I was floating when a sudden white light exploded through my closed eyes as well as the feeling of opening up.

    ¡°Ahhhhaaaa ahhhhhh¡­!!¡±

    My first orgasm. It was intense. It seemed that my body was trembling uncontrollably, and a thrilling electric current was spreading through my legs.

    As Damia reached her peak, her sweat made her face flush and glow, her lips parted and quivered, her brow expressed exquisite elation, and her blush reached her watery eyes that rolled back¡ªshe was just so erotic looking. Akkard couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her face and ejaculate over her convulsing thighs.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡±

    His semen falling gradually over the white thighs like snow was a truly superb sight.

    Akkard¡¯s lips were reddened by blood, and his appetite was refreshed. Then, clasping Damia¡¯s hair, he kissed her.

    Just in time, Akkard was informed of their arrival in front of his mansion. It was very good news. The night just started, and it was promising to be a very long and enjoyable one.

    ***

    ¡°¡­I should have done that.¡±

    Akkard woke up alone to an empty bedroom. He frowned. After sharing such a hot night with him, she left him in the cold early morning air. Leaving a reminder that she never intended to see him again.

    This was the first time in his life that Akkard had faced such a situation. He must have done ¡®well¡¯ last night. He even took the junior under his wing and gave her the best experiences and lessons. This was too much.

    Her face was still clear in his mind¡¯s eye, reaching its peak over and over again, brightly glowing. Under the long eyelashes with beautiful red hair flowing and a winding blush like a flowering sea.

    When her blue eyes with tears looked up at him as if begging and pleading for him, Akkard had felt so enthralled with a sense of superiority.

    Akkard had had no doubt that she was crazy him. And why wouldn¡¯t she? He was an outstanding man¡ªDamia¡¯s eyes even shined when she looked at him! Just looking at her eyes, he had felt like he had become the most special man in the world.

    ¡°Then, why did you leave?¡±

    What an unbelievable thing! Akkard¡¯s pride as a man was hurt, and his eyes boiled hot.

    At this moment, he was dying to know what Damia Primula was thinking.

    Meanwhile, Damia, who got up at the same time, blankly thought:

    ¡®I¡¯m hungry.¡¯

    Yesterday, because of vigorous physical exercise, Damia was very hungry. She looked around with heavily lidded eyes. She slept in someone else¡¯s bedroom yesterday, but where she woke up today was not her bedroom, either.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that Damia became a prodigal in a short time. When she was about to get out of the pink fur quilt, a blanket that was not to her taste, the door to the bedroom bursted open.

    ¡°Get up, you sleepyhead!¡±

    It was Cecil, the owner of this bedroom. She was bruised without hiding her unpleasant expression.

    Damia, who owed Cecil, felt a sting of guilt. But she wasn¡¯t afraid of her friend. Contrary to her disgruntled attitude, Cecil held a small tray with morning tea, bread, and scone jam butter in her hand.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t live because of you, Damia Primula!¡±

    Cecil had brushed aside the maid and put down the tray she brought exasperatedly, but she took a piece of bread, applied butter by hand, and put it in Damia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t returned once these two days, so it looks like Cesare is very determined. He left to see Count Primula right away to tell him what you are doing. What the hell are you going to do?¡±

    At that, Damia frowned. She assumed Cesare would not remain still with his temper, as she had lost her virginity before his eyes. But, still, to have followed her father on his business trip to reveal her¡­

    Her step brother¡¯s actions had crossed the line. Damia¡¯s eyes sank as she cut the bread.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Of course, My father won¡¯t like it, but what about it? Everyone plays moderately before marriage. He¡¯s not going to interfere with the privacy of his eldest daughter.¡±

    Damia answered grimly but calmly. Cecil casually nodded and mumbled, her delicate eyebrows frowning.

    ¡°What the hell does Cesare want? I¡¯m going to chase him down and demand he tells me. I don¡¯t know what he is thinking.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he is trying to flatter my father? But he¡¯s already busy with his business. Cesare is probably disturbing him.¡±

    Damia frowned. Cesare was her step-brother whom her step-mother brought with her when she remarried. Therefore, even if the current Count of Primula and step-mother were involved, their blood was not mixed at all. It bothered her that he kept hovering around her father.

    When Damia became serious, Cecil was also lost in thought.

    ¡°I guess he wants one of the two: Count Primula or you. Which one is it going to be?¡±

    Damia didn¡¯t answer. Of course, Cesare couldn¡¯t have both, but she had a sneaking premonition that he might somehow find a way.

    Dami was rapidly getting tired and closed her eyes. Then Cecil kicked her tongue and poured him a cup of tea.

    ¡°As soon as you woke up, I brought up a heavy topic. Just drink it first. Drink it up and talk.¡±

    ¡­ Cecil had the knack of offering herbal tea as if it were an alcoholic drink. Damia, who received the glass in a hurry, tilted the cup as she requested.

    Warming up with fragrant tea water on an empty stomach, her head seemed to clear up a little. It was just when Damia was about to regain inner peace when Cecil couldn¡¯t hold back, who was glancing at her chin from the side and interrogated:

    ¡°So did you sleep with Sir Akkard? How was it, as good as the rumors say?¡±

    ¡°Coo-hoo! Cough-cough-cough-cough!¡±

    Damia spilled and spat up half a cup of tea at the unexpected surprise, wetting the front of the white camise.

    ¡®It¡¯s like the night I seduced Akkard and poured mead into my chest.¡¯

    ¡°Cecil!¡±

    Damia frowned and rebuked the person responsible for surprising her. Cecil, who still had a bone to pick with Damia, refuted sharply:

    ¡°Why are you yelling? If you were going to drive me away with a lie, you better be ready to atone for it. Quickly answer me! I¡¯m so curious. Was he not good at it?¡±

    Cecil eyes were filled with grievances. When she saw that face, Damia had no choice but to resign herself with a groan.

    ¡°It was fine.¡±

    Actually, it was pretty good. Akkard Valerian was really incredible and dashing, and he kept her down until the very end.

    ¡®Thanks to you, even though it was my first time, I was able to enjoy climaxing until I was utterly exhausted.¡¯

    Her face turned red when she recalled his appearance last night. Fortunately, Cecil immediately began to complain and inquire about Akkard¡¯s stamina.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d get rid of Sir Akkard like that. Dami, I thought you were different, but one night with a playboy¡­ this sister raised you wrong.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Cecil.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to call you Feu Papillon from today. You know what I mean? Fire to the moths!¡± (TN: it¡¯s actually is fire butterflies¡ªbut that didn¡¯t make sense)

    ¡°¡­¡­You must have been very upset. You¡¯re being petty now.¡±

    Damia looked at Cecil with tired eyes.

    I thought I had enough of Cecil, so I kept my mouth shut.

    She picked up a jam-packed biscuit from the tray and asked Dami.

    ¡°So, do you feel refreshed? Or¡­..do you regret it?¡±

    ¡°Regret?¡±

    Damia briefly recalled last night. Akkard did not even pretend to be friendly and speak empty words. They had nothing to do with each other, so she didn¡¯t have the audacity to expect consideration.

    But that meant that everything Akkard did communicate was the truth¡ªand that was sorely lacking in Damia¡¯s world and therefore very refreshing.

    The truth was in the longing in Akkard¡¯s eyes as he looked at her, the fingertips that stroked her like he was admiring a marvel, and the feverish gestures as if he had been driven into a passionate frenzy and wanted her all to himself. All of those honest actions without pretense spoke volumes to Damia.

    She was so beautiful that he wanted her.

    It was a great consolation to Damia, whose self-esteem had fallen to the bottom; even though it was a relationship of momentary affectionless desires, it was true that she was comforted.

    ¡®Thanks to that, I was able to stand up again because of that shallow warmth.¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret sleeping with him, Cecil.¡±

    ¡°Well, just in case.¡±

    Cecil¡¯s pupils shook nervously at Damia¡¯s honest answer. Then she bit her lips before she said:

    ¡°I¡¯m not really worried about you, Dami, but I¡¯m just speaking out of an older sister¡¯s concern for her younger sister. You know, when grown men and women mix up, things can get complicated¡­ And since Lord Akkard is charming and handsome, you might develop new feelings¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him. It¡¯s just a one-night stand. So you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 28

    Damia spoke firmly, trying to close the topic, and it was not empty talk because those were her honest feelings. Her faith as such was absolutely assured, especially since Akkard attempted to ¡°draw a line¡± with her before parting.

    Cecil heard the conviction in her voice, and she, who had been slightly bent forward, belatedly hummed and snorted.

    ¡°Who¡¯s worried? I was just curious!¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks anyway.¡±

    Damia¡¯s face, smiling with her eyes down, had already matured. Kael, who had been her unrequited love for ten years, left, and her heart had collapsed, but Damia did not show anything. Cecil felt worse.

    ¡°Damia. If you want, you can stay at my house longer.¡±

    ¡°No. I should go back now.¡±

    It was morning, Damia¡¯s put down her cup of tea, her hair slightly disheveled.

    ¡°To the house. ¡°

    The adventure is over.

    Damia had been dumped and rejected by Kael Roysten and slept with an Akkard Valerian in a fit of anger to scratch Cesare¡¯s insides. None of those actions were like Damia.

    It was a great pleasure to take off the shackles that had bound me with invisible discipline, body manners, and sociality¡¯s morality.

    It was much more stimulating, hotter, and more enjoyable than I imagined. I had probably made unforgettable memories.

    However, it was time for the stone to move back to its original position. As Damier Primula, daughter of a Northern nobleman and future heir who will one day succeed Count Primula,

    ***

    Cesare wasn¡¯t at home, as Cecil said. It was because he went to meet his step-father, Count Primula. Instead, it was a handsome middle-aged woman with orange-scarlet eyes like the sunset who greeted Damia.

    ¡°You¡¯re home, Damia.¡±

    Holding the little boy in her arms, she looked at Dami with cautious eyes. Being weak and timid, she was always wary of her step-daughter, Damia.

    ¡°I¡¯m back, Mother. I¡¯ve been at Cecil¡¯s house. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t tell you in advance.¡±

    Her step-mother, Noella, smiled, reassured at Damia¡¯s self-respecting answer, and laughed as if she was relieved. She asked after her with a face and tone that was more welcoming and warmer than usual.

    ¡°You¡¯re late. I put the documents that need approval on your desk. Did you have lunch? You¡¯re not tired?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­no, I¡¯m not particularly hungry, and I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    At the same time, Noella¡¯s half-brother Leon burst into laughter, clapped, and reached out to Damia as if pleased. Thanks to him, the awkward atmosphere was shattered.

    ¡°Hi, Leon.¡±

    Weak Noella had Leon late in life. She went to see the high priests at the temple every week to pray for her pregnancy.

    Perhaps thanks to her sincerity, Leon was born as perfect and healthy as possible. Damia, who greeted her younger brother, looked at her step-mother and was ready to retire and take a rest.

    But Noella looked at Damia, anxious and restless as if she had something she wanted to say.

    Damia registered her look, puzzled momentarily when a haughty woman¡¯s voice came from behind her.

    ¡°Lady Damia! You¡¯re finally home.¡±

    ¡­¡­Louise Ferria?

    It was an unexpected guest. Blond-haired, doll-like Louise was a distant relative of Akkard Valerian. Her brother, Lessid, brought Akkard to Kael¡¯s farewell party the day before yesterday.

    Lessid was a decent young man, but his sister Louise was not.

    She had an excellent disposition to make people uncomfortable.

    Just like right now.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re coming home now! Did you have a good time with my cousin? Because of your frivolous behavior, Cesare even left the mansion.¡±

    As expected, Louise¡¯s first words were attacks. Instead of answering, Damia glanced at Noella. It was clear that the weak step-mother couldn¡¯t stand Louise¡¯s momentum and was somewhat complacent.

    ¡°Because of your loose relationships with men, my picnic with Cesare has been canceled. Thank you very much.¡±

    Louise raised her chin in a very self-righteous and angry manner. Damia was stunned that Louise was venting her resentment on her.

    She seemed to like Damia¡¯s step-brother, Cesare, and this new bit of information was too much for her to process, nevermind have to deal with in her current fatigued state. Louise¡¯s mental state might be seriously compromised, more than Damia had originally assumed.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Oh, my God, Damia! You didn¡¯t mean to interrupt my picnic with Cesare, did you? Do you really like Cesare?¡±

    Again. She¡¯s doing it again. Louise Ferria¡¯s compulsion to say the most offensive thoughts that ran through her demented mind¨C which Cecil calls a ¡°tragic disease.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Damia and Louise¡¯s bad relationship had a very long history.

    In the beginning, Louise didn¡¯t like Cesare. Like Damia, her first love was Kael Roysten. If other vital facts were different, perhaps they could have been good friends sharing memories of having the same first unrequited love.

    But Louise was spoiled, born with a gold spoon in her mouth; she was the famous daughter of Count Ferria and did not know nor what to share her things with others.

    In her eyes, Damia, who had been close to Kael and his neighbor since childhood, was a thorn in her eyes.

    So when Kael was 11 years old, Louise stole his favorite collection of exotic glass beads. Taking them as hostages, she demanded that he break his friendship with Damia. Whenever Kael refused, she broke the glass beads one by one in front of him.

    Kael, a sensitive boy, was shocked by Louise¡¯s brutality. After witnessing the scene, the Marquis came forward and protested to Louise¡¯s parents to take care of their daughter properly. She was forced to stay away from Kael.

    Since then, Kael who cherished his last remaining glass bead as treasure, gave it to Damia and in exchange took her heart.

    ¡®But I never thought Louise¡¯s next target would be Cesare.¡¯

    This was bound to be bad. Louise had always marked Damia as her rival. She even tried to steal her friend Cecil by forcing Cecil to visit her at her mansion.

    ¡®Of course, Cecil hated it.¡¯

    Damia¡¯s eyes fell to hide his displeasure. She was used to fending off Louise¡¯s quarrels. She opened her mouth with a painted smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are taking out your anger on me, Miss Louise. I don¡¯t know what you have heard, but it wasn¡¯t because of me that my brother Cesare left the mansion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of you? You¡¯re lying! Then what?¡±

    Louise, with her arms crossed, glanced over Damie with a look of blatant distrust. Louise, a non-family member, had no right to demand this kind of thing; she didn¡¯t understand proper boundaries.

    Thanks to that, Damia became quite irritated. After staying out for two days in a row, she was pretty tired.

    ¡®I want to go in and take a rest right away, but instead, I have to fight with Lousie because of Cesare?!¡¯

    ¡°As you know, we, Count Primula, are in the business of replenishing the supplies necessary for temples. Brother Cesare was just following to see and learn in person from my father. Why is that because of me? I don¡¯t know why you think it is because of me.¡±

    Of course, Damia assumed all Louise had was speculation, with that premise in mind, she spoke her lie calmly as if this was true.

    Louise looked at her with a slightly dubious face. She studied Damia¡¯s elegant eyebrows, her shiny blue eyes, and from her well-shaped lips was a clear and firm voice.

    Then, even Louise, who hated Damia, was shaken, becoming convinced of her lie.

    ¡°¡­¡­But Cesare was very bad that day. He didn¡¯t make it obvious¡ª but I can tell! ¨CI¡¯ve always been watching Cesare.¡±

    If you could easily understand him and his subtle cues, then why do you act like someone with tourette¡¯s and ignore everyone else¡¯s signals?

    Louise, who was worried for a moment, bit her lips. She decided to take her favorite Cesare¡¯s side and began to berate Damia.

    ¡°How the hell can Damia walk away with a new man so easily? Was it always like that? Thanks to that, the face of my brother who introduced Sir Akkard fell! I¡¯m ashamed of you as a northern noblewoman.¡±

    Damia dumbfounded, so she blankly looked at Louise for a moment.

    I knew what I did that day was a pretty noticeable act. I knew the truth. Even I was surprised I had managed to leave the party with Akkard, the most famous person in the conservative northern society.

    But I had no regrets.

    Damia hoped that Cesare and Kael, who said, ¡°Meet someone else quickly¡± knew this. And it was even better if other mean-hearted spirits who were ready to pounce on her heard it early and fell away.

    But when Louise attacked her with a disrespectful tone, she grew irate. She didn¡¯t really like Akkard, but she was strangely proud of herself.

    ¡°By the way, Miss Louise.¡±

    Damia¡¯s thread of patience had snapped, she laughed a little and asked back in a sweet tone, lowering her lashes.

    ¡°You were so envious of me?¡±

    ¡°¡­..I beg your pardon?¡±

    Louise frowned as if she heard nonsense and couldn¡¯t comprehend it.

    However, Damia was the type that became stronger as she got angry. She smiled calmly despite Louise¡¯s glares of contempt.

    ¡°What I did that night¡ªit¡¯s actually what you wanted to do that night¡ª isn¡¯t it? With my brother?¡±

    ***

 Chapter 30

    ¡°What are you talking about now!? Oh my gosh! You should be ashamed. You are really amazing!!¡±

    Louise jumped in on the unexpected swipe attack.

    Her face, seemingly delicate and elegant, was distorted. She looked at Damia with contempt, as if she was a promiscuous woman.

    Seeing this, Damia laughed. She knew Louise wasn¡¯t without any controversy herself. She recalled the interesting sight her best friend, Cecil, had seen when she was taken to Louise¡¯s mansion forcibly.

    ¡°I heard all the rumors. Isn¡¯t the new butler in Count Ferria¡¯s mansion is very capable?¡±

    ¡°Now, are you looking at other people¡¯s butlers? You really pursue men Miss Damia!¡±

    Louise replied with an innocent face, but her eye and eyebrow twitched. She didn¡¯t think Damia knew anything about her private butler working at her family¡¯s mansion.

    A pleased Damia watched Louise, who was caught off guard.

    ¡°Well, to be exact, I don¡¯t pursue men; men pursue me.¡±

    Damia, who answered leisurely, had a proud expression. This attitude went very well with her voluptuous figure and attractive face.

    Hatred and jealousy mixed into Louise¡¯s gaze as she stared at her.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not interested in the butlers of the Ferria family. Unlike anyone who suddenly comes in without an invitation to someone else¡¯s mansion, I¡¯m not so idle.

    ¡°Why are you talking about it even though you are not interested? Let¡¯s go back to the original topic, instead of talking about other butlers.¡±

    Louise clenched her teeth and tried to change the direction of the conversation. It seemed to her that if this topic continued, it would be against her.

    However, Damie had no intention of letting go of Louise¡¯s weakness. She hated fights, but she never said that she would just take punches because she disliked them. She laughed sweetly at Louise¡¯s efforts, holding her chin.

    ¡°Was the name probably¨C Was it Las? A gorgeous housekeeper with dark hair and watery eyes. That¡¯s funny. I¡¯ve never seen him before, but somehow his description reminds me of someone.¡±

    Damia¡¯s red lips flashed a sizzling smile. She smiled as if she knew what Louise was secretly doing with her butler, who looked like Cesare. Louise¡¯s face turned pale after being stabbed with the weakness she had most wanted to hide.

    ¡°Lady Louise.¡±

    Damia whispered in a soft voice to her, who couldn¡¯t say a word back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about taking it out on me because my brother won¡¯t deal with you. Don¡¯t push my brother and I together¡ªuse disgusting imagination¡ªand if you keep doing that, I might ¡°make a mistake¡± and tell him about your cute butler.¡±

    Louise glared at Damia as if she wanted to stab her in the eye. Then at one point, Louise¡¯s face brightened as if something had come to mind.

    ¡°¡­¡­I see what you mean. Alright, Lady Damia.¡±

    Louise laughed like the man who hid the poisoned dagger in his arms. Naturally, this didn¡¯t work for Damia.

    Damia thought Louise¡¯s smile, pretending to be harmless, was abominable and waited for her next attack. And her chosen means of attack was unexpected.

    ¡°Instead, I would be grateful if Miss Damia would not approach my relative, my older brother, anymore.¡±

    Damia frowned, confused. Then, she suddenly realized that the ¡®older brother¡¯ Louise was referring to was Akkard Valerian.

    ¡°As you know, my relative¡¯s older brother is a person who has had enough trouble with the ¡®pollution¡¯ in the south. But some stupid women from all over the place keep throwing themselves at him, like moths to the fire.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course, Damia is beautiful. I admit that. But honestly, he was a little bored, right? On that day, my relative brother might have made a mistake because he was drunk, but he¡¯s never going to want to get involved with you again. I¡¯m saying this for your sake. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Louise, who was anxious to hurt Damier, laughed with joy. Damia, looking at her sly face, was about to open her mouth and refute her assumptions.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt the conversation, but Damia¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Noella, who had stepped out of the fight, returned to her seat with more embarrassing news.

    ¡°There¡¯s a visitor outside. His name is¡­ Akkard Valerian, a gentleman.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Damia lowered her gaze. It was obvious what Louise was up to. It was clear that she thought Damia and herself were in similar positions as she had Akkard¡¯s hand.

    Louise thought that Damia was stirring Cesare just to disturb their relationship. When, in fact, Cesare was simply not interested in Louise, but Louise¡¯s ego could not accept it. It was easier to make Damia into the villainess than her admitting to herself that Cesare was simply not attracted to her.

    But Louise¡¯s attempt to humiliate and paint Damia as the temptress, unfortunately for her, perfectly backfired at this precise moment. She tried to extract a promise that Damia would ¡°Never be involved with Akkard again¡± when Akkard visited Damia out of his own volition.

    ¡°What should I do, Dami? Shall I welcome her guest inside?¡±

    Inquired the meek Noella, not knowing what action to take next. She was already flustered and overwhelmed by the battle of thorny words between her stepdaughter and Lady Louise. She did not know how to deal with conflict, and to make matters worse, she was fretting about the impact of Akkard¡¯s appearance.

    Of course, Damia felt similarly. Her heart pounded and sank at the announcement that Akkard had arrived. Her whole body, previously heated with outrage, abruptly ran cold.

    However, she couldn¡¯t be weak in front of Louise. When she parted with Akkard and ended their brief relationship, she didn¡¯t recall bothering him or him being antagonistic, so she didn¡¯t think he was going to be disagreeable. So Damia raised her chin and bluffed.

    ¡°Oh, mother. Of course, you should let him inside. It would be perfect if we all dined together.¡±

    Damia laughed sweetly with ease as she took in Lousie¡¯s stiff face, who also didn¡¯t expect Akkard¡¯s visit. Damia took advantage of the opportunity to quickly poke Louise¡¯s pride where it hurt.

    ¡°Miss Louise must have known beforehand? Isn¡¯t it enough to hand over Lord Akkard¡¯s sentiments yourself? I suppose he wanted to make it clear in person. If he was going to visit, you two are relatives; you could have informed me. Why did Lord Akkard come to my house to see my¡¯ easy to get tired¡¯ face?¡±

    Louise, humiliated, gritted her teeth as tears sprung out of her eyes out of irate resentment. But she didn¡¯t open her mouth as she did before. Unlike her recklessly rude behavior from before, she was practicing caution.

    Just as Damia registered her unusual behavior¡ªa deep, low, and extremely masculine scent grazed the tip of her nose.

    ¡°Dami.¡±

    His lips, as if touching her ears, called her name. It was a sweet call as if he stirred whipping cream in black coffee with his tongue.

    ¡°¡­..-Sir Akkard.¡±

    Damia looked at him in astonishment. Seeing him again after two days, he still looked dazzling. He wore a suit that fitted well with his sturdy physique, and his straight, bright teeth revealed by a smile was surprisingly handsome.

    Damia, distracted by his stunning image, was inadvertently self-conscious. It was the first time she had slept with a man, so she was at a loss at how to treat him now that she was face-to-face with him in broad daylight.

    ¡°The Countess of Primula. And¡­ Lady Damia.¡±

    Luckily, Akkard knew exactly what to do. Wearing the mask of an immaculate gentleman in front of her stepmother, Noella, he delivered a polite greeting flawlessly.

    ¡°I apologize for this unannounced visit. I prepared a small gift of apology, so please accept it.¡±

    With not even a moment to refuse, her hands quickly became heavier.

    It was an exquisite box decorated with gold leaf and small jewels, lightly trimmed and painted in colorful colors. It was the first time Damia saw the artistic refinement of the capital.

    ¡°I hope you like it.¡±

    Akkard smiled and opened the lid of the box. Inside it was filled with a colorful assortment of macaroons that brought pleasure just by sight.

    Almonds, the main ingredient of macaroons, was usually a snack that couldn¡¯t be eaten in the north because it grew in the south¡¯s warmer regions.

    Stunned by the charm and alluring cuteness, Damia was momentarily awestruck. Seeing the gap in her senses, Akkard put a bouquet of flowers in her other hand.

    ¡°Oh, and lilacs bloomed in the garden. The scent was so pleasing that I thought of you.¡±

    The smell of fresh and sweet lilacs poured into her arms. With gifts, Akkard effectively sealed both of her hands and pulled in her defenseless self, and kissed Damia on the cheek.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget that you were kind to me at the last banquet. I¡¯m here to repay you for your kindness, so please don¡¯t reject me for being rude.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s way with words was very clever. He obviously understood Damia¡¯s intention of ¡°end it with a one-night stand,¡± but he ignored it and spoke as if he had the right to choose the option of a relationship.

    Unfortunately, his impudence was perfectly obscured by the capital¡¯s cunning style of socializing. Noella blushed, wholly taken by Akkard¡¯s bold courting. Then, fidgeting, she grabbed little Leon and slipped away.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be away for a moment. Since we have guests, I need to prepare dinner.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 32

    Then, the only witness left here was Louise Ferria. She angrily looked at Damia¡¯s gifts in both of her hands, strangely anxious. Just in time, the corners of Akkard¡¯s mouth, which turned its head and stared at Louise, rose sharply.

    ¡°Louise Ferria.¡±

    Unlike when dealing with Damia, his voice toward his younger brother¡¯s* [*not literally his brother] sibling was cool. As a commander of the royal knights, his call was filled with a sense of overbearing might.

    ¡°What are you doing here at Count Primula¡¯s estate?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.. I have something to say to Ms. Damia¡­ so I came here.¡±

    Louise¡¯s shoulders flinched at his frosty interrogation as she struggled to raise her chin. Their relationship seemed to be one of subordinate to superior rather than her brother¡¯s friend and distant relative.

    Seeing this, Damia thought,

    ¡®I guess the two aren¡¯t close.¡¯

    Louise has just spoken for him as if she was close to Akkard, but the reality was different from what she said. The sense of distance between them was apparent.

    ¡°What did you want to say? What is it? I¡¯ve never heard of you being acquainted with Miss Dami.¡±

    After hearing Louise¡¯s answer, Akkard raised one eyebrow and asked again. Damia was puzzled by his attitude.

    Louise was his distant relative¡¯s younger sister. However, Akkard¡¯s behavior towards her was as if she was his debtor, and he was a threatening loan shark pressing for payment. The mood was so terrifying that Louise, who had a bad temper, couldn¡¯t even speak.

    ¡®What a strange relationship.¡¯

    Damia decided to remember this feeling of disparity.

    ¡°Why are you intervening between Miss Damia and me? You are too much, Lord Akkard!¡±

    Louise, who couldn¡¯t stand it, protested, his voice trembling with resentment.

    Damia hated Louise, but she had to agree. He had no right to question Louise. He was the same in that he visited without prior notice.

    The atmosphere around them quickly froze. Akkard was smiling, but his eyes looking at Louise was sharp like a blade.

    ¡°Listen, Louise, the length of time I can stay in the north is short. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to waste my time with troublesome buzzing flies that keep disturbing my friendships.¡±

    Unlike the acrimonious warning, his voice was creepily soft. He, who shut Louise¡¯s mouth, turned to Damia and smiled with his purple eyes.

    As she took a step back and watched the icy battle, Damia was instantly flustered. His deep purple eyes seemed to be peeling her clothes off with his eyes.

    Akkard laughed satisfactorily, having briefly monopolized Damia¡¯s gaze. Regardless of his reputation, he was still a man who could captivate anyone.

    Every time Damia¡ªwho seemed arrogant, provocative, and calm¡ª looked at him as if enchanted, Akkard became excited as if he was drunk. Her innocent and ecstatic eyes made the man¡¯s blood boil hot.

    Louise, who was left out amidst the exchange of bewitching glances between Damia and Akkard, bit her lip. Her shoulders shook with angry chagrin. Akkard opened his mouth with a sharp voice,

    ¡°It looks like you didn¡¯t understand my words.¡±

    Taking his gaze away from Damia, Akkard¡¯s eyes quickly became severe. Akkard took a step towards Louise, bowed his head, and spoke spitefully at her twisted face.

    ¡°Get out. Right now.¡±

    Louise¡¯s face, which was insulted openly in front of Damia, turned red. Most gentlemen were careful in front of Louise, but instead, Akkard mocked and verbally abused her.

    ¡®¡­¡­you have a terrible personality.¡¯

    Damia looked at Akkard¡¯s side profile with weary eyes. The temperament of a man as beautiful as an angel was worse than that of the devil. But even this seemed attractive because of his striking good looks.

    ¡°Oh¡ªyou¡¯re so mean!!¡±

    Lousie huffed, knocked down her chair, turned away, stomping and ran off with a slammed door. She went wild when she arrived and somehow managed to do even more when she left.

    Akkard, who was the final winner, snickered as if showing off his viciousness, took the bouquet from Damia¡¯s hand, and put it on the table without care.

    Her now empty hand instantly became full again as sunburnt, hard, copper-colored hands intertwined with hers like branches. His big, muscular, good-looking fingers came in, spreading the gap between her slender fingers. And then they snuck in as if she was wearing tight grips like a trap

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    Now that there were only the two of them, alone, he revealed his true colors and whispered with a sexy languid smile.

 Chapter 33

    ¡°¡­..¡ªWhat brings you here?¡±

    Damia asked shakily. Their relationship was over after their one-night stand, so she had no clue why Akkard had come to see her.

    When he heard her question, Akkard¡¯s smile grew deeper.

    ¡°Oh, no. Can¡¯t I visit without business to attend to? We had such a hot night.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s tone became much denser and thicker as her eyes fell on him. Damia¡¯s cheeks flared up at words that brought up their past tryst. Akkard, looking at her reaction with joyful eyes, reached out and stroked her face.

    ¡°That day, I went easy. Most are afraid the first time. If I knew you would get away that day, I wouldn¡¯t have gone so easy on you. You didn¡¯t get fucked properly. I should have hit it until I tore apart your legs.¡±

    Damia was dumbfounded and speechless. The words he said while lowering his white lashes and looking at her with deep eyes were perfectly vulgar.

    Nevertheless, his face was so handsome and his delivery so confident that she couldn¡¯t feel disgusted by him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here right now, so let¡¯s be honest.¡±

    A frowning Akkard squeezed and rung out the cravat on his neck, which was quickly released by his rough hand movements. The front of his shirt widened while the wind gave Damia a glimpse of his hollow collarbone and well-trained chest muscles.

    ¡°It was definitely your first time that day. Wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    His eyes were wild as a beast, and the question came out like a bolt of lightning striking the topic she most wanted to avoid.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    Akkard¡¯s question has a lot of meaning. No matter how sexually free young men and women were these days, everyone still regarded the first time as special.

    He wanted to know why Damia threw her precious first time at a player like himself. Without knowing that he got caught up in her first experience, he felt he deserved to know why.

    Damia¡¯s face clouded after being grilled by the man with whom she spent the night with.

    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you curious about that?¡±

    She backed away, embarrassed while avoiding Akkard¡¯s gaze, but he stepped forward, closing the distance between them.

    ¡°I¡¯m so curious¡ªI¡¯m going crazy, so tell me.¡±

    His big hand held her chin firmly.

    ¡°Why did you spread your legs to me when it was your first time.¡±

    The heavy voice squeezed coldly into my ears. His attitude told me that he felt as if I treated him as if he was a prostitute that I had approached for some purpose.

    Without being aware of it, I shivered. The man¡¯s face in front of me was smiling but was icy. Only then I realized that I couldn¡¯t get out of this situation without answering.

    ¡®This is so awkward.¡¯

    Damia lowered her eyelashes to hide her embarrassment. And to alleviate the sharp atmosphere, she replied with a voice that sounded weak.

    ¡°¡­¡­. what¡¯s so important about the first time?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Akkard doubted his ears heard her answer right. Of course the first experience was important to women¡ªit was only natural. So wouldn¡¯t they be making high-minded threats to the man to give them everything in return for giving him their first time?

    Akkard has seen so many women clinging to him, but it was the first time in his life that he heard a woman say such a thing.

    Akkard paused at the new shock. Taking advantage of his silence, Damia continued to speak in a quiet but clear voice:

    ¡°You know, Lord Akkard is a famous person, so when I heard he was coming to the North, I really wanted to see him. And actually Sir Akkard¡­ was more wonderful than I thought

    Damia, paused, and smiled shyly at him. Her eyes were glistening with rapture as if she were looking upon the most beautiful thing in the world. That moment Damia glanced at Akkard, revealing her eyes, and confessed sweetly.

    ¡°So I don¡¯t regret last night. No, I¡¯m rather grateful, because thanks to Sir Akkard, my first experience will remain a wonderful memory.¡±

    She is making me crazy.

    ¡­¡­ I¡¯m going crazy.

    This woman must know what to say to men to make them go crazy.

    Being a confident male, I felt that my pride was a little assuaged.

    Oh, of course¨C until she continued.

    ¡°So that¡¯s enough for me. Please, I hope Sir Akkard will have good memories too¡­¡±

    With her pleasing sounding words, it was cutting off¨C of ending it here, while they had good memories.

    Immediately, Akkard¡¯s agile mind read Damia¡¯s true intentions and his great pride, which was rejected again, flared up.

    ***

 Chapter 34

    ¡°Good memories? It¡¯s not even funny.¡±

    Akkard, with his copper-colored forearms outstretched, grabbed her effortlessly by her slender pale wrist. Then he gently chewed her cowering fingertips. It was as if he was punishing Damia for trying to cut him off.

    ¡°This¡ª don¡¯t do this¡±

    Damia was surprised and pulled her hand tightly to her bosom. Because of this, her bountiful breasts, pressed against her arms, looked more prominent. Akkard recalled how pretty and sweet her naked body was under that dress.

    Damia somehow felt that his gaze on her was very dangerous. It seemed that she had better find a reason to kick Akkard out of the house as soon as possible, so she hurriedly tried to divert his attention.

    ¡°Well, I heard¡­..I heard that Sir Akkard had work to do in the North. His Majesty, the Crown Prince, personally sent Sir Akkard here, didn¡¯t he? You¡¯ll have to finish your work as soon as possible and go back to the South, so you¡¯d better go.¡±

    It was said with a very soft spirit, and it wasn¡¯t easy to point out so lovingly that: ¡°You¡¯re here for work, so don¡¯t try and establish a relationship with women,¡± and when Akkard realized it, his eyes narrowed with anger.

    ¡®Yes, it¡¯s fun to come out like this.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t know Damia, but the reason Akkard came here wasn¡¯t just to meet her. He was doing ¡®work¡¯ in his own way. Additionally, it would be very satisfying if he could punish an impure woman who has no experience trying to flee from him.

    ¡®I am going to thoroughly tame that innocent body so that it only knows me.¡¯

    And if and when I get tired of you then¡­

    Akkard smiled coldly, imagining a joyful future. As a seasoned hunter, he knew how to steer his fleeing prey. Akkard, who concealed his cruel intentions and laughed, walked away.

    ¡°Are you snubbing people like that and now worrying about my affairs?¡±

    Her intention was clear, but his large physique wasn¡¯t a joke when he moved a little. As his hard chest came closer, a surprised Damia backed away.

    Akkard was able to easily drive her to her corner without any effort. He slowly bowed his back, placing his hand against the wall, and lowered his eyes. And whispered, looking down at Damia who was caught between his arms.

    ¡°I got you.¡±

    Damia froze like a mouse under a cat¡¯s foot. She looked up at him, trying not to show her nerves.

    ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡±

    Akkard grabbed her hand that pushed against his shoulder and slowly clasped her hand in his. The touch of the slender fingers trembling in his hand was very sweet.

    Damia Primula strangely stimulated his sadism. While he wanted to melt her with so much tenderness and kindness, he also wanted to hold her violently until he made her cry.

    Akkard struggled with conflicting impulses like a tempting snake, but he managed to exercise patience and chose the former. With her white wrist exposed to him at an angle, he kissed her delicate palm and whispered, his lips tenderly vibrating against her skin.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you left me that night.¡±

    The lips that touched her sensitive palm were really hot. The moist and smooth lips stuck softly every time he spoke, stimulating all of Dami¡¯s senses.

    Damia was greatly shaken. The sexy aura of the man in front of her was so intense, so thick that she couldn¡¯t breathe. While her head was dizzy, she was confident in the full understanding of his nickname:

    ¡®Ahal Teke of the capital, indeed.¡¯

    There was a legend that Ahal Teke was the most beautiful stallion in the world.

    Its hair sparkled brilliantly under the sun with pale gold and platinum tone. Not only was it superior to other stallions in physical strength, but also much bigger.

    Damia looked up at the man in front of her. A man¡¯s¡ª much larger than herself¡ª hair was shining in a fascinating silver-white color in the afternoon sun. Its subtle color was as beautiful as a pale rainbow hung in a dewy web.

    It was very difficult to reject such a fine man. However, Damia managed to do it with pure willpower.

    ¡°Abandoning? We didn¡¯t have any relationship in the first place. It was just one night.¡±

    Akkard asked, laughing, his bad personality revealed.

    ¡°One night? With whose permission?¡±

 Chapter 35

    Damia had nothing to say to his impudent opposition. It was a real injustice. If she had clung to him, it was obvious that Akkard would have drawn the line first by declaring: ¡®We have nothing to do with each other.¡¯

    Akkard Valerian was such a man. So many women wept over him and tried to snag him somehow¡ªhe who could not be caught. It would be extraordinary if she had what others couldn¡¯t get.

    Unfortunately, Damia was not such a woman. With an animal-like sense, Akkard noticed this, so he slyly decided to act like the victim.

    ¡°When did you say it was a one-night stand? Even so, I don¡¯t remember agreeing to such a thing. It takes two to tango¡ªand now you are finishing up unilaterally? You¡¯re so irresponsible.¡±

    Damia¡¯s cheeks blushed at the uselessly naked plea. She was not a fool, so she knew well that Akkard was being stubborn.

    Even now, his beautiful eyes were smiling coldly. It was clear that he was by no means sincere.

    However, it was embarrassing for a man who seemed unlikely to do so, to hang onto her like this.

    Dami, who was only interested in his appearance but had a weakness for dating, was bright.

    Akkard didn¡¯t miss the gap. He didn¡¯t want to give Damia time to regain her reason. She was so clever that he didn¡¯t shake her by surprise there was no hope.

    ¡°Tell me, Dami. Why do we have to end with only one night? Was I so terrible that night?¡±

    ¡°What on earth are you talking about? That day, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you only wrapped in a sheet under me that day until the sheets were gone. I gave you a break when you said you couldn¡¯t go anymore, right? You moaned and screamed about how it was so good, so why are you saying something different now?¡±

    Damia opened her mouth in utter astonishment that he could say such things out loud.

    After seeing this, Akkard was sure how to embarrass her. However, if he pushed further, she would definitely protest. He sensed that it was time to pull gently.

    ¡°Dami.¡±

    He rubbed his cheek against Damia¡¯s small palm and looked up at her under his white eyelashes. And he smiled very sweetly. Like a hunter who drives a little fox into a trap.

    ¡°We were good, together¡ª Don¡¯t you think so? You might deny it. But I don¡¯t want to. The night I spent with you was very speacial and enjoyable.¡±

    Damia lowered her eyes without a word. Apart from the beating of the heart, her head was rational. At first glance, he seemed to think Damia was a special person. However, he meant that ¡®night¡¯ I spent with you was special, not ¡®you.¡¯

    A man who only wanted pleasure instead of love kissed her palm. Then he tilted his head and asked cruelly.

    ¡°But why do I have to finish such a good thing and do it only once? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    His seductive attitude toward Damia expressed brazen confidence. There was no fear of being rejected reflected in his steady, intense gaze and grin.

    Dami looked up at the handsome face without a word. The sweet, dark skin, sharp features, purple eyes, and sensual lips were shockingly beautiful. A better man than this would be hard to find even if she searched the entire kingdom.

    So Damia knew that once she gave her heart to him, his beauty would become a deadly blade and be stuck in her heart.

    ¡°Because I¡­ I don¡¯t want you.¡±

    replied Dami, who smiled half-heartedly. The unexpected answer wiped the smile off Akkard¡¯s face. After seeing this, Damia shook her head and explained:

    ¡°Sir Akkard, you¡¯re like fire. You are a good partner to burn the night away. But it¡¯s too dangerous to get closer for longer than that because there will definitely be irreversible burns.

    Her voice was as sweet as the spring breeze. But the meaning contained in it was clear. Akkard stared at the face of the woman who refused him and laughed quietly.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Akkard knew she was not a woman who pretended not to like men to lead them now. It was obvious by her speech and behavior.

    So Damia¡¯s refusal is probably sincere. However, her red cheeks and shining eyes that looked at him as if he was wonderful were also sincere.

    Akkard clenched his teeth and managed to smile. He said it lightly anyway. It¡¯s just that he had experience seducing others, so he was able to talk to her and be more convincing.

    So even if Dami rejected him, he didn¡¯t think it would be a big blow. But it was. He couldn¡¯t understand why she rejected him with such a heated look.

    ¡®Why the hell are you pushing me away? You¡¯re attracted to me!¡¯

    At that moment, he grabbed her shoulders and shook her, with an intense urge to ask why. His bloody hands trembled to curb strong violence. Taking advantage of the shake, Damia, who crawled out of his hands, stepped back and turned away.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir Akkard, for visiting. Please return home carefully.¡±

    Akkard looked at Damia¡¯s retreating back, unbelieving.

    Akkard, with a wicked gaze, followed her with his eyes until she completely disappeared from sight. Damia never looked back.

    ***

 Chapter 36

    ¡°What? Louise Ferria visited your home? Is she crazy?¡±

    Cecil, who put down the fork he was holding, was stunned. Unlike Dami, she didn¡¯t have abundant unpleasant sentiments for Louise¡ªthat is until Louise¡¯s morbid stalking attempt to steal her, Dami¡¯s best friend, away from Damia.

    Louise was the type who didn¡¯t know how to get along with others. Before she gave up on pursuing Cecil, Cecil recalled having to be subjected to extreme torture. Cecil¡¯s voice, which recalled the trauma at that time, rose sharply.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand what¡¯s in her head!!¡±

    ¡°Who understands Louise Ferria? My family couldn¡¯t either.¡±

    Damia, who gave up on everything, answered back listlessly. However, Cecil, who had already suffered from stress disorder in the past, showed no signs of calming down easily.

    ¡°Damia did I tell you about the butler of the Ferria family before? He looks just like your step brother!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember. His name was Lars¡­.¡±

    Damia nodded her head. Thanks to that information, she was lucky to get a good shot at Louise. But Cecil¡¯s ideas seemed a little different.

    ¡°I actually got goosebumps when I saw the butler. Think about what she usually says and does! She hides a hot butler in his house and makes him act like Cesare. Treating him like a substitute for a human being¡ª It¡¯s gross!!¡±

    Cecil, who recalled the shock and fear of that time, heated up. As her voice continued to rise, Damia could feel the surrounding people¡¯s gaze being drawn to them.

    ¡°Cecil.¡±

    Damia gave a quiet hint.

    They were now at an outdoor tea party hosted by Cecil¡¯s mother.

    Therefore, besides the table where they sat, many guests walked around them in the afternoon garden.

    ¡®If you get caught up in Louise¡¯s scandals in a place like this, you¡¯ll be pretty tired of the future.¡¯ Realizing this, Cecil remained silent. But her silence did not last very long. It was because there were still more surprises left.

    ¡°¡­Wha-what?¡±

    At Damia¡¯s next piece of news, Cecil made a choking noise. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak and barely asked back:

    ¡°Akkard Valerian came to your house¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What the hell? You said it was over!¡±

    ¡°Well, he doesn¡¯t seem to think so.¡±

    Damia responded gloomily. The pensive side of her face was as pure as a flower. After seeing this, Cecil clicked her tongue and thought inside:

    ¡®Well, that kind of beauty would be rare even in the capital.¡¯

    No matter how narrow the northern part of the country is, Damia was one of the world¡¯s most beautiful people. Therefore, no matter how much of a player Akkard Valerian is, he can¡¯t let go.

    Cecil frowned at the situation as she had been worried: I¡¯ve been begging you not to get involved with Akkard. I mean, you didn¡¯t even listen to me!

    Seeing Cecil¡¯s face clearly revealed her disapproval, Damia hurriedly clarified:

    ¡°But it¡¯s really over now! I told him clearly when he came.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    Dami grinned at Cecil¡¯s disbelieving attitude. Cecil could see Damia didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that Akkard was serious. When Cecil lowered her eyelashes, Dami gently persuaded her friend.

    ¡°Sir Akkard has a lot of pride, Cecil. Once rejected, he won¡¯t approach me again.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Think about it. Lord Akkard is a man who has nothing to be desired in the first place. Why would you be obsessed with a northern country bumpkin like me? Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Cecil, who narrowed her eyes, replied in doubt.

    By now, Dami was a little frustrated. She was about to wrinkle her nose and ask what was wrong with her.

    Cecil just pointed.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s there. Can you see? The opponent you play fire with.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Startled, Damia looked back. He was really there. Akkard Valerian.

    He had just arrived, surveying the garden with an uninterested look. His bluish-gray robes brought out his silver hair made his large and magnificent physique stand out.

    As he studied his surroundings¡ªfor a brief moment, his and Damia¡¯s unsuspecting gaze met. Stunned, she felt as if she was stabbed with a broad needle. They shared a short but intense stare.

    Damia choked and looked away, crouching away unconsciously. The tension was overwhelming, and Akkard soon, too, turned his eyes away. It was only afterwards that Damia realized she had held her breath.

    No regrets or feelings were read from the side of his sculptural face.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Seeing this, Cecil made a very suspicious sound. Her face clearly was wondering whether or not he was over his feelings. Seeing a chance to comfort and convince her friend, Damia spoke:

    ¡°See, I told you already. It¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡­¡­Really? Cecil glanced at Akkard. Whenever she saw him, he exuded an incredible sensuous aura. The fact that it was apparent that he knew it made him even more annoying and that much more attractive.

    Well, would a man like that ever get hung up on a woman? It would be improbable. Concluding as such, Cecil sighed and looked back on Akkard when something caught both Cecil¡¯s and Akkard¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong, Cecil?¡±

    ¡°Look over there, Damia¡ªit¡¯s Lessid Ferria.¡±

    Damia turned to a name she hadn¡¯t heard in a long time. There stood a man with long blond hair, just as elegant as an elf. He was quietly talking to Akkard, as if conscious of the attention they drew.

    ¡°They must have come together.¡±

    ¡°Are they that close?¡±

    ¡°Probably. Do you remember Kael¡¯s farewell party? It was Lessid who brought Akkard and introduced him to northern society that day.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t notice. Lessid introduced him and went straight back to the temple. Maybe he had a lot of work to do because of problems in the South?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense.¡±

    Damia casually agreed and nodded absentmindedly, recalling that day. Cecil had said that that day that Louise¡¯s brother had brought Akkard.

    Lessid Ferira. He was the second son of Count Ferira. However, unlike his grandiose grandmother, he was quite sensitive and harsh. Considering that he was a priest belonging to the temple, his temper was very impressive.

    ¡°Lessid is here, so Louise won¡¯t be here today. That¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    Cecil was deeply relieved as she dramatically held her hand to her heart.

    No one knew why but Lessid and Louise loathed each other. Even the loud words they exchanged in public were too harsh. It seemed rather unbelievable that they were siblings born from the same parents.

    Wasn¡¯t there a saying that your enemy¡¯s enemy was your friend? Perhaps that¡¯s why Lessid was very gentle toward Damia. Just like now.

    ¡°Lady Damia! Oh, Lady Cecil is with you.

    Lessid, who spotted her, greeted her in a friendly manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. How have you been?¡±

    Lessid was smiling brightly. He had always stayed at the temple and when he entered society again and societized his was always pleasant¡ªexcept when the conversation concerned his sister.

    ¡°I heard that Louise had a tantrum again. When I raised and spoiled her as my youngest sibling, I never thought she would grow up to be so unruly. I am embarrassed to face you as her brother. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lessid lowered his eyes and apologized in his sister¡¯s stead. His expression was so acrimonious that Damia, stunned by his unexpected apology, hurried to comfort him. Dami couldn¡¯t bear to speak ill of a sister in front of her brother, smiled gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Recently, haven¡¯t you been busy cleaning up the ¡®pollution¡¯ in the South? Thank you for your efforts and hard work.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s awful. I hope this pollution incident ends soon.¡±

    Lessid replied with a solemn expression. ¡®Contamination¡¯ or ¡®pollution¡¯ was the biggest problem facing the kingdom now

    One day the land soured, and the crops could not grow. Severe diseases infested the bodies of people and livestock who touched the soil.

    Not only that, but strange beasts appeared around contaminated land, hurting the innocent. Fortunately, ¡®pollution¡¯ could be purified by divine power, so priests were kept busy at unprecedented levels.

    ¡°By the way, Dami are you ill? You don¡¯t look well.¡±

    Damia feigned a smile and waved her hand at Lessid¡¯s concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re so pale.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ that¡¯s¡ª¡±

    Although Dami was smiling, she was crying inside. Her cracked expression wasn¡¯t because of Louise, but rather because of Lessid.

    Well, to be precise, because of the man standing next to him

    With a fierce look in his eyes, Akkard watched Lessid¡¯s useless friendly banter.

    ¡°Ah. Come to think of it; I should introduce Miss Damia to Lord Akkard first.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 38

    Lessid, who knew nothing, announced his terrible but well-meaning intentions. Sociable Lessid was trying to acquaint Damia and Akkard!

    Lessid left Kael¡¯s farewell party early, so he never saw the sight of Damia and Akkard leaving the ballroom together. Believing that it was the first time meeting each other, he opened his mouth:

    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my friend from the capital. Lord Akkard, son of the Duke of Valerian.¡±

    Damia, who was being introduced to someone she had already had sex with, literally wanted to die. It was only yesterday that Akkard had visited her home, and she had rejected him.

    Akkard¡¯s gaze, looking down at her from above her head, was more stinging than the summer heat. Damia couldn¡¯t even make eye contact. In the middle of his expressionless face, only his eyes were shining very brightly.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Sir Akkard? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lessid frowned in his eyes with a strange face after Damia managed to mumble a greeting, and Akkard stayed silent. However, Akkard¡¯s sculptural mouth was tightly closed, and there was no sign of it opening.

    ¡®Oh if the world could end now¡ª!¡¯

    Damia prayed for the end of the world, inwardly. And, of course, the world did not perish. Instead, the hand of salvation was extended from an unexpected place.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Suddenly¡ªI feel dizzy¡­.¡±

    Suddenly, Cecil, who held her forehead, wavered and swayed. Damia reflexively grabbed and supported her friend¡¯s body. Hugging Cecil, she glimpsed Cecil¡¯s lips fluttering into a small smile that only Damia noticed.

    R.U.N.

    Damia was deeply moved when she realized what her tearful friend meant. She quickly shook Cecil in distress.

    ¡°Cecil, are you okay? Wake up!¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve been getting too much sun¡­ quickly inside¡­¡±

    Cecil entered into a performance of the soul, the acting engulfing her entire body as she trembled and pointed towards the building. Damia nodded in an effort to manage her facial expressions. She would naturally support Cecil, and they could leave together.

    But there was one thing they overlooked. It was the fact that Sir Lessid in front of him was a priest.

    ¡°Please move aside. Lady Damia and I will carry Miss Cecil and heal her.¡±

    ¡°¡­.What? No, no. Just take a little rest inside¡­ ..¡±

    ¡°Divine power should be used in this case. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lessid, who responded with a firm, clear tone, supported Cecil and escorted her inside the mansion. Thanks to Lessid¡¯s needless professional spirit, Damia was left behind. With Akkard Valerian.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    There was a weighty silence. It was so heavy that the weight of the mines operated by Cecil¡¯s house seemed to be lighter than this.

    Damia carefully peered up at Akkard under her long lashes. It wasn¡¯t her way to keep her mouth shut and look on like a sinner.

    Akkard could have left, but seeing that he stayed, it was clear that he had something to say. Damia, desperately grasping at her courage, opened her mouth softly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was going to see you here. Do you like tea parties?¡±

    ¡°Not even a little.¡±

    His short and firm answer stifled her, and Damia completely lost her will to talk to him.

    ¡°Ah. Yes. Then I¡¯ll go¡­¡±

    Damia lowered her eyes, planning her escape. Just as she was about to run away, Akkard blocked her retreat with only one step, with one corner of his mouth rising. It was a bitter smile that somehow made the viewer feel ominous.

    ¡°But it was still worth it to come here. I witnessed an amusing sight.¡±

    ¡°An amusing sight?¡±

    ¡°I was entertained by your friend¡¯s skit. Your acting skills are terrible.¡±

    At that, Damia bit her lips. She assumed Akkard would notice, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would explicitly point it out. Damia replied in a quiet tone, repressing her turbulent feelings.

    ¡°Cecil is my dear friend. I won¡¯t stand for it if you mock her¡ªeven if it¡¯s you, Lord Akkard.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t stand for it? What are you going to do?¡±

    He grinned and gazed at Damia¡¯s clutched hand with interest. They were thin and soft hands, delicate like a tree branch.

    You must have never held anything heavier than a teacup.

    Even if you hit me with your utmost strength, it still wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    Even with their heated tempers his sister Sienna never struck him nor did they even exchange blows even as children. However, at this moment, it occurred to him that Akkard wouldn¡¯t mind taking a beating from Dami so that her heart would be in debt to him.

    ¡®I¡¯ll get my hands on you somehow.¡¯

    And after playing with her, I¡¯ll make her into a joke and cast her aside.

    Akkard laughed deeply inside.

    He grabbed Damia¡¯s fragile wrist and brought it to his cheek.

    ¡°Tell me. What can you do? Are you going to hit me with these pretty hands, umm?¡±

    With his handsome face, he asked devilishly.

 Chapter 39

    Damia looked surprised at his words. Her fingers on his cheek fluttered in surprise. The sensation of her fingers brushing the fluffy hairs on his skin was quite ticklish. While being distracted by the unfamiliar sense, Damia¡¯s voice flew into his ears.

    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t hit people.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°I could never speak to someone who speaks ill of my friend.¡±

    It was as soft and cold as silk curtains hanging by an open window in the middle of winter. Damia¡¯s firm tone silenced the laughter brimming on Akkard¡¯s lips. He thought for a moment with steel eyes.

    ¡®This woman doesn¡¯t really care or want to get along with you.¡¯

    A woman would dare not put the end of a relationship in her mouth if she had any hopes for him¡ªeven if it was just a little.

    Both Damia and Akkard instinctively sensed each other¡¯s coldness.

    Damia knew she must turn away Akkard without hesitation.

    Despite what others assumed about Damia because she was a gorgeous beauty¡ªshe was highly intelligent. She was aware of the fact that a hasty rejection would not work for him.

    Nevertheless, those pretty lips already hinted at the ¡®end¡¯¡ªfor the third time, no less. It meant that Damia was absolutely sincere.

    Squeeze-

    His molars were gritted against each other with force. When he was rejected for the first time, he was dumbfounded ¡ªangry for the second time. And the third time, he felt as if he was going crazy.

    I can¡¯t understand this woman in front of me.

    ¡®How come?¡¯

    Akkard was not humble even if he sprouted empty words of modesty in the face of acclaim.

    He had accomplished too many things and was too smart.

    He knew he was one of the best men with exceptionally superior looks with excellent status and conditions.

    He couldn¡¯t help but know his worth. Wherever he went, eyes of anticipation and the sweet redness of blushing women¡ªand even sometimes men¡ªfollowed him and made Akkard aware of his value and desirability every second.

    They were so excited at my appearance that sometimes I was tired of their intense emotions and that I could not help but get used to the hands that clung on to me, wanting to get involved with me.

    But all of those things meant nothing in front of this woman. Akkard couldn¡¯t understand this bizarre predicament at all.

    He opened his mouth impulsively.

    ¡°What the hell¡ªwhy?¡±

    ¡°Eh? What? Umm, by the way, my hand¡­¡±

    Her hand was still touching Akkard¡¯s sculptural face.

    The light heartbeat felt under her palm, and the man¡¯s unique hot body temperature made her feel awkward.

    Embarrassed, Damia pulled her hand away, but Akkard held onto her even more tightly, persistently.

    ¡°Why are you rejecting me?¡±

    At the aggressive question, Dami¡¯s lips were half-open¡ªspeechless.

    Someone would have thought he was insane; however, the person who asked this ridiculous question was serious.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a fiance or a lover, right?¡±

    His confidence was as strong and as tall as a mountain. Damia couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his logic ¡®a woman without a lover must like me¡¯ she could have been outraged, but Akkard was so brazen that she laughed first.

    The man in front of her was indeed a man of sensual appearance. But it was indeed bizarre. Suddenly this big man looked like a little boy who was too forceful.

    ¡°Sir Akkard.¡±

    With a smile on her lips, Damia addressed him. His sharp eyes met hers. His purple eyes were reminiscent of a cat-like beast were peering at her, confused as to why she was laughing.

    Dami moved her hand and swept his cheek gently as if to appease him. And she revealed her position as gently as possible.

    ¡°You¡¯re the most attractive man I¡¯ve ever seen. I won¡¯t deny that. But you¡¯re not the one I want.¡±

    ¡°Who is the person you want?¡±

    ¡°A person who is the opposite of you.¡±

    Damia answered; her voice was somewhat pained.

    Kael¡¯s face appeared in her mind¡¯s eye. He was an easy-to-understand and friendly person. He was a far cry from those trying to tame and use people through manipulation or trying to plant anxiety to fulfill personal vanity.

    That¡¯s why I liked Kael Roysten. The more I spent time with him, the more I hoped we could be together in the future, not just as friends, but as lovers.

    But he chose a different future.

    He left Damia and entered into the arms of the temple and the saint. And Dami¡¯s heart was left with a scar of a long unrequited love. She hadn¡¯t healed yet, so it prevented her from falling into a new love.

    That was the only reason she didn¡¯t fall for Akkard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 40

    Spoken gently and plainly, so it was even crueler. Akkard was speechless for a moment.

    ¡°What the hell, you¡¯re a woman¡­¡­.¡±

    Akkard opened his mouth without knowing what he wanted to ask or say. But before that mystery could be solved, someone intervened.

    It was Lessid who stood in front of Akkard, which deterred him.

    ¡°Lady Damia.¡±

    Lessid, with a smooth, elegant movement, chinned towards the mansion as he glided between them. He reported the progress in a flat deep tone.

    ¡°Miss Cecil is resting inside. She just got a little hot, so she¡¯ll be fine soon.

    ¡°¡­ Thank you.¡±

    Dami, who knew better than anyone that Cecil was a fake patient, smiled awkwardly.

    Now that Lessid was back, there was no need for her to continue to converse with Akkard.

    She secretly hid her released hand behind her back and decided to run away from her spot.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see Cecil. It was nice to meet you today. Sir Akkard and Father Lessid.¡±

    The tight-lipped Akkard didn¡¯t respond. Instead, Lessid uttered the appropriate good-bye:

    ¡°May the Goddess always be with you.¡±

    Damia, who was lightly addressed, moved away. Maybe because she was a beauty, even her back and figure was uselessly perfect.

    Her hair was like petals flying in the wind, showing off her feminine body line in her fluffy skirt.

    ¡°You are going to stare a hole in the back of her head.¡±

    Lessid pointed out in a harsh, angry tone. In response, Akkard stuck back fiercely, his thick eyebrows frowning.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you put your eyes away.¡±

    Lessid didn¡¯t answer back. Instead, he clicked his tongue and whispered, lowering his voice.

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t control your wandering eyes, don¡¯t forget what you need to do.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s face turned cold as the talk of work came out.

    That¡¯s right.

    Akkard Valerian suddenly came to the far north because there was a secret ¡®mission¡¯ to do here.

    Lessid¡¯s words pinpointed this fact. He subtly reiterated himself to the unresponsive Akkard.

    ¡°Even if I am presumptuous, please understand. I even chose this side, betraying the temple. So I don¡¯t want things to go wrong because of personal feelings.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I know well.¡±

    Akkard answered slowly. His voice was as hard and cold as iron. After hearing his clear answer, Lessid¡¯s severe expression was lifted a little.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s concentrate together and do our job well, for the poor South suffering from ¡®pollution.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Akkard nodded. There was a short tight bond between the two men united by the same goal.

    Until Lessid opened his mouth again:

    ¡°Oh! And don¡¯t get too close to Lady Damia.¡±

    ¡°Why? You think I¡¯ll be blinded by a woman and mess up the mission?¡±

    Akkard asked back, infuriated. No matter how much they were on the same side, there was now an insurmountable wall between Lessid and himself. Lessid had crossed a line.

    Akkard was a top predator in name and substance. He had never let anything crawl under his feet. A completely unexpected reply came out of Lessid as Akkard gritted his teeth and waited for his answer.

    ¡°No, because I like Damia.¡±

    ¡°¡­.. What?¡±

    ¡°What are you so surprised about? She¡¯s so pretty and smart. It would be weird if you didn¡¯t like her.¡±

    Lessid, who answered calmly, looked at him with a rather sour, strange look. He seemed to have no idea that Akkard had already slept with her.

    As a result, Akkard, lost in the absurdity of the situation, remained silent for a while. Taking advantage of the gap of silence, Lessid added in a quick tone:

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you beforehand, don¡¯t touch Miss Damia. As soon as this is done, I¡¯m going to take off my new uniform and confess immediately.¡±

    Lessid, who recited the cliche lines from popular romance novels, quickly walked away.

    Akkard watched the swaying blonde, bewildered.

    ¡°¡­But I¡¯ve already touched her first.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s stomach was boiling.

    No matter how bad his reputation was in the capital¡¯s society, it was very unfair to him this time.

    He was a victim of Damia¡¯s relationship with him. Dami seduced him by tricking him like a worn-out, broken woman from the very beginning. And after using him for her first experience, she ran away¡ªas if it weren¡¯t her who seduced him in the first place!

    This situation alone was driving him crazy¡ª but now even Lessid was afraid of being discarded like a single, lonely dog by Damia.

    An angry Akkad lashed out with a small curse,

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    It was clear that he did not fit well with Northern soil¡ªgoddamn it all.

 Chapter 41

    ¡°Cecil?¡±

    Meanwhile, Damia, who entered the mansion, expected to find her friend right away, but unexpectedly, she didn¡¯t see Cecil.

    ¡®Where did she go?¡¯

    Damia tilted her head. She searched the mansion until it was familiar to her. If she went outside anyway, Damia would have to face Akkard again and¡­

    ¡®He¡¯s¡­ uncomfortable.¡¯

    Akkard and herself had very different personalities. It was challenging to explain the fact coherently and convince him. In particular, if he intended to persuade her, the conversation would have been even more awkward.

    Akkard was such a desirable man that her eyes were dazzled, and her blood would get hot just by looking at him. She didn¡¯t mind when such an excellent specimen of a man showed interest in her. But¡­

    ¡®He¡¯ll soon lose interest, and I¡¯ll be thrown away.¡¯

    Dami laughed in a self-deprecating manner. She was an honest, sincere, and foolish woman who held one to a one-sided love for ten years. And men never liked women like her.

    What they liked was a woman who was the opposite of her. A fox-like woman proud, sly, and witty¡ªrefuses to be caught and burns a man¡¯s heart.

    Men were willing to give their hearts to such a woman knowing that she would handle their hearts carelessly, toss it, roll it and then discard it when they¡¯re sick of it.

    Of course, if you judged by pure appearance, Damia was the great fire fox from afar. But when you got to know her, you would realize she was a foolish bear in relationships.

    I didn¡¯t think of myself as stupid. I was confident in my abilities to manage the internal affairs of the family with ease. When I heard something unpleasant, I knew how to respond with restraint but also stand up for myself, and I was sure in my capacity that I could solve any problem that came my way.

    But love was a completely separate matter.

    ¡®I can tell by looking at Kael.¡¯

    I wanted to be nice to him because I love him. I was willing to do what I could for him, without keeping score or doubting anything. Every moment of love for him was full of warmth, so Damia could not be petty or picky.

    And again and again, men didn¡¯t like such women. Of course, there was nothing more to say about Akkard Valerian, who is experienced in dating. And as soon as he gets to know Damia better, he¡¯ll run away in a daze of boredom.

    ¡®It would be a serious mistake.¡¯

    Dami shook her head and smiled in a self-effacing manner. Half-expecting Cecil to pop up and tell her to stop berating herself. But there was no sign of her friend anywhere in the mansion.

    ¡®Maybe she¡¯s in the backyard?¡¯

    Tea parties were usually held in the mansion¡¯s central garden or in the front yard, and Cecil wasn¡¯t a big fan of the crowded areas. Therefore, it was highly likely that she went to the quiet backyard to avoid the guests.

    Damia turned to the rear door. The corridor leading to the shaded back of the mansion was isolated. Even the employees were barely around.

    As she got closer to the foyer, she heard a loud voice. Dami listened to the voice of an elegant woman in the wind. It was quite similar to Cecil¡¯s usual tone.

    ¡®Cecil?¡¯

    Just as Damia was trying to get closer, the conversation entered Damia¡¯s ears as the distance narrowed.

    ¡°How do you¡­ So, did you¡­ did it?¡±

    This stopped Damia¡¯s footsteps. Now she could tell. It was not a friend¡¯s voice. Or rather, it was closer to the voice of the enemy.

    ¡®Louise Ferria.¡¯

    As soon as Damia recognized the owner of the voice, her mood dampened. She didn¡¯t expect Louise would also come to this tea party. Especially considering that her brother, Lessid, had arrived first.

    Damia frowned. As she surmised before, Louise was so self-centered and emotional that she didn¡¯t care when and where she was. It would not be in Damia¡¯s favor to face someone without limits in such a remote place as it is now.

    Deciding to turn around, the words of an unidentified man talking to Louise flew into Damia¡¯s ears.

    ¡°There¡¯s still¡­ a little problem. Cesare is now in Daeshin.¡±

    Did you just say Cesare?

    Damia, who was about to leave, paused. The name of her step-brother, who she had forgotten for a moment, captured her ankle from moving forward.

    ***

 Chapter 42

    ¡®I thought he wasn¡¯t coming back home. What¡¯s he up to?¡¯

    I knew Cesare followed my father¡¯s business trip. But there seemed to be a separate plot. And Louise, an avid follower of Cesare, seemed to know what it was.

    Instinctively Damia knew this information was quite significant, so she stilled her feet.

    But the next moment, she regretted her decision.

    ¡°No, wait a minute before we talk.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do¡­¡±

    ¡°Twit! Do you know this isn¡¯t your house? Maybe we should check to see who¡¯s around.¡±

    Ekk! Damia¡¯s heart sank and pounded with a numb dread. Louise¡¯s footsteps echoed louder as she approached Damia¡¯s hiding spot, and if Louise stuck her head in the doorway and checked the hallway, she would see her.

    Holding her breath, Damia walked back and forth silently, looking for a place to hide. But there wasn¡¯t much to conceal in a long corridor. She couldn¡¯t even risk fleeing to the nearest room to hide in time unless surely they would hear the sound of her running.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Louise¡¯s long shadow was growing inside the entrance. Damia took a deep breath with tension.

    ¡°¡­¡­..!!¡±

    Two massive, strong arms stretched out from behind her, covering her mouth and pulling her. Damia was dragged by the arm without any resistance. Her vision seemed to be dimming, and the smell of the dusty velvet hit her nose.

    ¡®What¡­!!¡¯

    Startled, Damia twisted her body. The person who hugged her from behind gave strength to the large arms encircling her and suppressed her movements. Damia was surprised by how utterly immobile she became.

    A low whisper reached her ear.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    The breath leaking from those lips filled her ears with heat. It was a familiar voice with a familiar warmth. Only then did Damia notice the subtle scent of perfume mixed with the man¡¯s body temperature. This scent was very masculine and heavy and felt just like¡­.

    ¡®Sir Akkard?¡¯

    Damia, who stopped struggling without realizing it, looked back. Akkard pressed his index finger over his sensual lips, making a gesture to be quiet.

    Only then was Damia was reminded of Louise¡¯s presence. Louise¡¯s profile appeared through a skinny gap.

    Step, Step-

    Damia stopped breathing. Akkard probably dragged her in the back passage that servants have set up to collect cleaning tools or run errands.

    Luckily, Louise didn¡¯t pay much attention to the shabby locker. The thoroughly aristocratic woman seemed to think that no one could hide in such a dirty place. Especially if they were nobles or anyone she needed to bother with.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Louise looked around the corridor and took a quick turn. After confirming that no one was there, she was about to go back outside to the man. But before that, the man outside strode inside.

    ¡°Why are you coming in again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hot because of the sun. Why don¡¯t we talk in the hallway? I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s here.¡±

    The young man answered irritably, taking off his shirt. At the words, Louise retorted in a sharp tone.

    ¡°What if someone comes?¡±

    ¡°At least it¡¯s better than the open outside. It¡¯s a straight hallway, so it¡¯s easy to spot a rat hiding, right?¡±

    Louise was silent for a moment pondering his reasonable logic. During her deliberation, Damia¡¯s ears pricked up while in the locker. She was afraid that she might miss an important topic.

    ¡°Okay, but keep your voice down.¡±

    Sure enough, Louise whispered, reducing her voice. Damia couldn¡¯t hear anything afterwards.

    The two were a little far from the locker Damia was hiding in, and Damia¡¯s stomach and ears started to burn. To find a better vantage point to eavesdrop on their conversation, she leaned forward heavily. Forgetting that there are other people in this locker beside herself.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Damia.¡±

    Akkard frowned and barely whispered. His voice was a lot more thicker and strained than before. But Damia, who focused on the conversation in front of her, didn¡¯t notice it.

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    Damia, who didn¡¯t look back, waved her hand and signaled not to interrupt. And to place her ear closer to the small door opening, she bent her back even deeper.

    Fortunately, her efforts paid off. She thought she could make out words. Damia was all set to listen to Louise¡¯s conversation with bated breath.

    It was just then. She felt a strange phenomenon behind her ass.

 Chapter 43

    Something big and hard was poking her butt through the thin fabric. Damia was puzzled and twisted her ass a little. It was unfamiliar, but it was a strange feeling ¨Cshe had experienced such a sensation at least once before.

    Confused as to what was against her, Damia moved her buttocks once again to figure out the identity of this feeling. In desperation, arms stretched out from behind her, grabbed her waist tightly, and growled small.

    ¡°Stay still, Damia.¡±

    The nervous voice held tones of urgency. The moment she heard it, Damia realized ¡ªWhat was touching her ass.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    Instantly, Damia¡¯s cheeks grew hot, and she stiffened her body awkwardly without knowing what to do. The man¡¯s large body was against her back, and the masculine forearms wrapped around the waist were of particular concern.

    It was that moment. Louise Ferira opened the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal. Cesare has to come back from Daeshin as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. He¡¯s going to get the ¡®stuff¡¯. It¡¯ll be hard to come back until I get it.¡±

    Stuff? Damia narrowed her eyes. She knew that Cesare was in Daeshin now.

    ¡®But I thought you went to tell my father.¡¯

    However, listening to Louise¡¯s words, Cesare seemed to have gone to get something. He was a human being who could not always be vigilant.

    Damia held her breath, and she continued to listen to them. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t realize people were hiding in the locker. Akkard, who was also interested in conversation, and did not disturb Damia anymore. This made it easier to listen to the discussion.

    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult. You have to get Cecil Evergreen as soon as possible, but to do that, Cesare has to return.¡±

    The next moment, her friend¡¯s name popped out of Louise¡¯s mouth. Damia couldn¡¯t understand why Cecil was mentioned here. Then the man kicked her tongue just in time and blamed Lousie.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get along with her. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so hard to get acquainted with each other.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done! Cecil is that foxy girl¡¯s friend! Surely she must have said something to Cecil.¡±

    Louise bit her thumbnails and gritted her teeth. Damia smiled, knowing what she was talking about.

    She was right that Cecil hated Louise. But that wasn¡¯t the fault of Damia. Louise pursued Cecil too tenaciously and tried to get her to do what she wanted. Cecil was exposed to her neurosis.

    ¡®But I thought it was because Cecil was my friend.¡¯

    When Louise was a child, she had been trying to take her Kael away from her, so Damia thought it was the same for Cecil. But now that she heard this conversation¡­ it seemed Louise approached Cecil with some other intention in mind¡ªrather than pettiness.

    ¡°Anyway, now I have no choice but to wait for Cesare while looking at the trends.¡±

    ¡°Wait until the goods come from the temple?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Once you feed Cecil Evergreen¡­ then it¡¯s over.¡±

    Louise¡¯s fierce voice showed a triumphant look, and Damia, who was listening to her, bit her lips. She was fearful that something terrible would happen to her dear friend.

    Then the man across from her Louise suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Why do you look forward to it so much? Is it because you like obeying Cesare?¡±

    ¡°So? Is there another reason?¡±

    ¡°I think there is.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, huh?¡±

    A dark shadow came to Louise¡¯s voice. Her temper was hard to deal with, but the man was a bit different, so he casually scratched a sore spot.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Don¡¯t you know Sister Damia?¡±

    Damier opened her eyes wide at her name flowing out of his mouth.

    ¡®Who is it?¡¯

    Is there anyone who could call her sister? An only daughter, Damia, was puzzled. She stuck closer to the door and looked at the face of the man talking to Louise. And she soon found out who he was.

    ¡®Klaus Hari?¡¯

    Klaus, the only son of Count Harry, had a unique and subtle appearance, mixed with blood from the West and East continents because his mother was from the East.

    Damia¡¯s father ran several businesses, including items that were delivered on Klaus¡¯s mother¡¯s behalf. And one of them was the tea leaf business with Count Harry.

    Because of this, he sometimes followed his father to Count Harry¡¯s. Damia and Klaus, who had no siblings, quickly became friends, so they had a pretty good relationship until puberty came. Maybe it would be nice to call him a childhood friend.

    ¡®Although it is all in the past.¡¯

    Adolescence, like measles, transformed heterosexual relationships into a different form than before. Klaus gradually began to distance himself from her, and after a few years, they even ceased to talk to each other.

    It was a pity. But Damia didn¡¯t really care. At the time, she was too overwhelmed and aware of her first love, Kael.

    ***

 Chapter 44

    Damia looked at Klaus¡¯s face after a long absence with an unfamiliar look. He had been a delicate, sensitive boy when he was young. When she saw that he became a big young man, he seemed like a new person.

    ¡®I heard about your close friends with Cesare, but I never thought I¡¯d see you here.¡¯

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to be immersed in the sentiments of the past. At Klaus¡¯ sudden words, Louise seemed firmly offended.

    ¡°Why do I hate Damia Primula? It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Klaus laughed at Louise¡¯s sharp-tongued attitude.

    ¡°Ah. It¡¯s obvious; you can¡¯t hide your feelings. It looks fun to take a friend from Nuna* Damia?¡± [*Older sister]

    ¡°Why? Now come on. You feel sorry for her?¡±

    ¡°Well, a little bit.¡±

    Klaus confirmed in a neat tone. Louise screamed at his reply.

    ¡°Why the hell do men only like that girl? What is it that I lack or less than when it comes to Damia Primula?¡±

    ¡°Maybe you have nothing here?¡±

    Klaus squeezed his chest and chuckled. Damia was unfamiliar with the expression of mischievousness.

    Louise¡¯s doll-like face, who witnessed this movement, turned red at once. Still, her complex and sense of inferiority was raised as she raised her hand.

    ¡°Klaus, how you dare to make fun of me¡­¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Oops¡­¡±

    Klaus, whose age was active in physical activity, avoided her hand without difficulty. However, he couldn¡¯t escape her kicking under her generous skirt.

    ¡°Oww!!¡±

    Klaus was kicked in the shin with her pointed shoes. He frowned, and his eyes as he glared at Louise became fierce. He seemed to say he would stand being hit once for a joke¡ªbut wouldn¡¯t stand for it if he was hit anymore.

    Seeing this, Louise gritted her teeth in anger and forced her foot down. She was on the same boat with him, whether she liked it or not. If she created more resentment between them, nothing good would come from it.

    ¡°Stop joking around and focus on what¡¯s in front of you! Do you understand?¡±

    Louise snapped at him and turned away. She was trembling with anger and walking away as if she didn¡¯t want to be in the same space as Klaus.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. When you contact Cesare, don¡¯t forget to tell them! Don¡¯t ¡®blink¡¯ again.¡±

    Of course, there was no answer back. Klaus rubbed his bruising shin, looking in the direction of Louise¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°What a temper.¡±

    Klaus clicked his tongue in distaste and finally left. Damia held her breath and waited for his footsteps to disappear completely over the corridor.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    It seemed like everyone was really gone. Damia sighed and relaxed her body. After being very nervous for a long time, she was very tired.

    She was about to push open the door to the locker when a large hand popped out over her shoulder, grabbing her delicate wrist.

    Damia was so surprised that her heart fluttered. Her body trembled when she realized that she had completely forgotten the man behind her back.

    ¡°Oh, Lord Akkard?¡±

    Damia carefully looked back at him. It wasn¡¯t what he intended, but the movement was close to one of a ferocious beast¡¯s.

    It was unavoidable. Akkard dimly reflected in the lighter shade of the door from the dark shadows exuded a dangerous feeling. Especially his sharp eyes shining brightly under thick eyebrows.

    ¡°Do not go out yet.¡±

    He whispered briefly to Damia, dissuading her. Damia was puzzled. The sound of sweeping came from somewhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s a maid.¡±

    Damia felt embarrassed. It certainly seemed a little difficult to go out now. The maid was sweeping through a hallway with no one else and would be surprised if someone suddenly jumped out of the locker.

    ¡®Two of them, too.¡¯

    Especially if she were caught hiding with Akkard, there would be strange rumors. Damia reluctantly took her hand away from the door. And was surprised and stiffened when she tried to move back in a startled manner.

    ¡®Ah, again¡­¡¯

    She felt it. Something of her was stabbing her fiercely behind her ass. It was hot and hard, as if it was going to break through her clothes right now.

 Chapter 45

    ¡°Hey, Sir Akkard¡­¡±

    Damia called his name without knowing what to do. She couldn¡¯t figure out why his member was so ferocious; it wasn¡¯t even night time.

    The face that looked back at him was pitiful and pretty, and the blue eyes that were swaying around under the long eyelashes grew bigger because they didn¡¯t know what to do. As soon as he saw this, his groin was sorely energized.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get caught, stay still.¡¯

    Akkard, who had his teeth clenched tightly, whispered and tried to catch his breath. He could see Damia¡¯s blushing as his breath heated up by desire touched her ears. As if made of porcelain, the white and delicate earbuds were colored with reddish-pink at the end.

    As soon as he saw this, Akkard literally turned his eyes.

    ¡®I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡¯

    He¡¯s been patient for a long time. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but he was holding Damia from behind.

    Her summer tea party dress was thin and light. Beyond the silk-like soft cloth, Damia¡¯s plump and soft ass cheeks were clearly felt. Just a touch would make any man gasp, go hard and stick out like a horny dog in heat.

    On top of that, she also had rich hair and a good scent coming off her white neck. That alone would kill dozens, and Damia Primula even leaned forward in this situation.

    So her ass naturally pressed down against him. It was sloppy and gently rubbed against him and fueling the man¡¯s desire.

    Therefore, it was all Damia¡¯s fault that he was in heat now.

    ¡®So you have to take responsibility.¡¯

    With his eyes dimly shining, Akkard hugged her slender body tightly from behind. Then he reached out and began to squeeze her voluptuous breasts over her clothes.

    ¡°¡­¡­Sir Akkard!¡±

    Surprised, Damia called him with a suffocating sound and tried to take his hand off. But Akkard ignored her voice and put his teeth on her neck.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Shhh. If you keep making loud noises, they might open the locker.. .¡±

    He warned, biting her long, white neck like a deer. And grumpily, he began to caress her chest more earnestly.

    An unimaginable big breast filled the palm of his hand, giving him a proud fullness. As he swept a couple of fingertips over her peaks, he could feel her nipples standing sharply under the thin dress.

    ¡°They¡¯re standing, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    When he intentionally spit it out to shame, he could see her neck turning redder in front of him. She was so cute as she struggled to hold back her voice. So Akkard opened the front of the dress and touched her breasts directly.

    Her body trembled as he pinched her trembling nipples and spun it round and round. In addition to this, with her shivering ear in his mouth, a sweet moan flowed out.

    ¡°¡­¡­unghn!¡±

    Tears welled up in Damia¡¯s eyes. The teasing and stroking of her breasts was too provocative, and the tongue teasing that penetrated into her ear. Even when she tried to avoid it, he did not budge as if his arms were made of iron.

    The tongue, which was coming and going in and out of the ears, touched her round ears and sucked the tender flesh behind her ear, and then bit it. The sensation that originated in a small place less than half a span of the palm swallowed and shook her whole body.

    It was the moment when Damia trembled endlessly at the unfamiliarity. A hand that was squeezing her breast went down to her navel and dug through the hem of her skirt.

    ¡°N-no¡­¡±

    Damia rushed to close her thighs. However, as if to laugh at her efforts, his large hand crept through the gap.

    With his calloused hand, his big rough fingertips gently touched her delicate entrance. As Akkard¡¯s hot fingers pressed slowly and softly against her puffy and slightly thick vaginal mouth, her obscene honey oozed out and flowed down from the inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting wet.¡±

    Akkard groaned as if he was reprimanding her, but he played with her with his hands. At her sensitive vaginal mouth, he spread her soft labia like petals with two fingers, and his middle finger caressed her and then crushed the top of her clitoris. In reaction, hot honey poured out from the inside of her entrance again.

    Damia looked back at him, gasping almost crying. There was a person outside the locker, and she looked like she didn¡¯t know how to do this. Her face, which was so overwhelmed with pleasure that she didn¡¯t know what to do, further aroused the man¡¯s sadism.

    ¡°How foolish.¡±

    That kind of facial expression is counterproductive. He kissed Dama¡¯s temple and whispered with a horrible affection.

    Unlike his slow dark voice, his behavior became more urgent and harsh. After roughly lowering his pants, he grabbed Damia¡¯s soft ass and started rubbing his pillar on her tiny, white underwear revealed under her lifted skirt.

    ***

 Chapter 46

    ¡°W-what are you do¡ª¡±

    Damia was even more embarrassed by his stark desire she felt over a thin piece of cloth.

    ¡°What am I doing? This is what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Akkard pulled her wet underwear with his fingers and slid his cock through a small gap. His hot, thick penis moved in the underwear as if they would come through the entrance right away.

    Surprised by the sensation, Damie quaked. When she forgot the situation for a moment and tried to struggle, Akkard, who was holding her arm, whispered:

    ¡°Shh, if you move like that, it could go in by mistake.¡±

    Of course, it was a lie. He would like to go all the way, but he needed space to poke and ride around all night long with his robust stamina.

    But doing this with Damia was to release some frustration. Akkard wanted to make her cry and torment the woman who kept running away from him.

    Damia became calm when Akkard threatened to put it in. Her eyes looking up at him in anxiety were so sweet that he wanted to lick them. Feeling the desire that soared to the end of her neck, Akkard grabbed her waist harder and held her hips close.

    ¡°Okay, just stay still.¡±

    Putting his own between her two silky smooth thighs, he slowly pushed his back. His penis, soaked with transparent liquid, stroked her labia lips without difficulty.

    Akkard began to move back and forth, enjoying the pleasure of that tight kiss between her lower lips. It wasn¡¯t as good as putting it in, but it had its own taste.

    ¡®I¡¯m so excited.¡¯

    He lowered his gaze under his light eyelashes. There, Damia, whose ears were red, was being held by him while one of her hands covered his mouth, trembling. Even though she was afraid that a sound would leak, she was more embarrassed by her burning body.

    Her tearful appearance was pitiful. At the same time, the male¡¯s heart was set on fire even more. Akkard wanted to keep bothering her and see her crying from uncontrollable pleasure again and again.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    Her thighs trembled as he sang her name in a husky voice. Akkard slowly and deliberately stroked her flat lower abdomen.

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±

    When he touched her opening covered with honey, Damia shook her head as if not to. Even now, she was out of her mind because of his penis, which teased her¡ªcoming in and out from the back, as if it would penetrate her at any moment. In this situation, if Akkard bullied her front too, she would collapse, and there was no guarantee that she could hold back her voice.

    Akkard ignored the pathetic resistance and slipped his hand through an opening. It was easy to find the clitoris located there.

    He slowly rubbed the red, slightly swollen pearl with a deep appetite. Then, Damie¡¯s gasping breathing immediately made her feel sweet.

    ¡°Huh, yeah¡­ Ah¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you that happy? It¡¯s so swollen here.¡±

    Whenever he teased his fingers faster, a wet sound echoed through his ears, and the lewd sound echoed in the narrow locker as well. Every time the place that was as small as a baby¡¯s fingernail was tormented, Damia couldn¡¯t come to her senses because of the pleasure that made her legs go numb.

    The movement of his sex organ, poking and rubbing on her vaginal mouth, was mesmerizing. Behind her, his firm lower abdomen smacked her soft butt and pushed harder.

    His penis that stroked between her thighs was hot and sore. But whenever he came near to coming in, she tightened her core without realizing it. It wasn¡¯t even inserted, but she got the illusion that his organ was digging inside her vagina.

    Damia was helplessly caught by him and couldn¡¯t even moan and shed tears. When her ass was pulled back, his penis rubbed against her even harder and when he was pushed forward, his fingers taunted her clitoris mercilessly.

    Damia¡¯s legs were so weak that she couldn¡¯t stand properly. In order not to fall, Damia took her hand off her mouth and held herself against the door of the locker. She was worried that her moans would leak belatedly.

    ¡°Out there, uh¡­ they¡¯ll hear me¡­¡­.¡±

    Finally, Damia cried and clung on to him. Akkard reached out and covered her mouth, feeling the mounting excitement that seemed to culminate at any moment. Then, with his fingers, he teased her moist mouth.

    ¡°How does your cheap water taste?¡±

    She knew what it was even if Akkard didn¡¯t mention it. The slightly sour, sweet, bland and extremely lewd fluid that melted on her tongue.

 Chapter 47

    Damia was reluctant, but his fingers, which filled her mouth, did not relent. His harsh breathing behind her was exciting and frightening. The body-shaking stimulation made her into a female in heat, not Damia Primula.

    Afraid of the sensation, Damie sobbed. One day this man suddenly appeared in the North, shaking her whole routine and common sense. Like a storm, he blew everything away and swung her around, holding her all the way.

    She hated it but also was delighted and going crazy with excitement. His fingers that played around her skirt made her ecstatic, as if the heat of a violent man stabbing from behind would melt her away.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot. You¡¯re going to melt my cock in your stream of water.¡±

    ¡°No, stop¡ªUgh!¡±

    At some point, her pussy contractions became stronger until Akkard attacked her clit, and her eyes rolled back and turned white with mind-numbing pleasure.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡±

    Her toes curled up, and her thighs trembled. The peachy ass cheeks revealed in the dark squeezed, her muscles clamping. Because of this, the round part leading to the thigh was cut like a dimple.

    Akkard touched that dimple and whispered with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Did you cum already? You¡¯re really sexy.¡±

    In the meantime, he steadily shook his waist, pretending to be relaxed, but Akkard¡¯s eyes flushed red with lust with great excitement at the fantastic view in front of him.

    And he had no choice but to hold himself back in this titillating situation. Someone was outside as they hid in a dark locker as he stroked his cock between the thighs of a stunning beauty. Especially the superb view of Damia, who was afraid of being caught, so she couldn¡¯t even make a sound properly, and the magnificent sight of her twisting her body endlessly in pleasure.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll get caught. That¡¯s enough¡­

    ¡°If you want to stop, tighten your thighs and shake your hips more.¡±

    Akkard licked his red lips with carnal desire and smacked her ass lightly. Damia was surprised and tightened her thighs further. Then, Akkard¡¯s groans, as murky as boiling iron water, resonated.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. More. tighten more.¡±

    A small jolt in the enclosed locker filled with the sound of a man¡¯s rough gasping and the obscene sound of his genitals rubbing between her wet legs. Akkard¡¯s body, which was heated by heightened pleasure, was as hot as a black rock heated by the scorching sun in the middle of summer.

    Damia shook wildly without hesitation. There wasn¡¯t penetration but somehow, it was more chaotic and obscene than sexual intercourse.

    Her pussy, still high off of her climax, which had yet to subside, was still twitching freely. Akkard¡¯s cock still rubbed against her and her now overly sensitive body trembled and convulsed.

    Maybe that¡¯s why even though she was so careful, a convulsion made her bump her shoulder or knee somewhere on the locker door. The sound leaked outside, and the maid stopped brushing with her broomstick.

    ¡°¡­¡­? Is anyone there?¡±

    The maid¡¯s footsteps were approaching them. Frightened by this, Damia stretched her arm back and tried to push Akkard away. But he grabbed her arm and pulled it back, and rubbed his penis more vigorously.

    ¡°Hnughh.¡±

    He burst a small groan through his teeth and pushed his waist forward. Damia¡¯s body hit by the momentum hit the locker door loudly.

    Boom-boom! Rattle-!

    ¡°Oh, my!¡±

    The maid, who was approaching, screamed in surprise. Upon hearing this, Damia sobbed and grabbed the locker door, afraid that the maid would open the locker door immediately.

    In the meantime, Akkard was calm. After a few more rough moves, he squeezed between Damia¡¯s thighs to the root of his member and ejaculated.

    ¡°Oh¡­..!!¡±

    She could feel his firm body trembling close behind her back. At the same time, Damia¡¯s overworked thighs suddenly became damp.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    The sound of his breath soaked in pleasure was drowsy, but it was a mess for Damia, who was underneath the greedy male. Damia, who was shaking, grabbed the doorknob like a lifeline and whispered with a sob.

    ¡°P-people outside¡­¡­¡±

    ***

 Chapter 48

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Akkard, who saw the pathetic expression, briefly kicked his tongue. This was the problem with outdoor sex. His time to relax and enjoy his afterglow was always interrupted; he immediately revealed his original temper.

    ¡°Move your hands.¡±

    Holding Damia¡¯s shaky hand, he took it away from the locker. Then he clenched his fist and hit the wall of the locker hard.

    Boom! Bang-!

    He didn¡¯t even seem to want to hide the fact that there were people in the locker. Although it was a deafening sound, his strong fist was intact.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    Akkard, revealing his discomfort, immediately threatened those outside. The servant girl, who knew nothing, was literally stunned and terrified by his aggressive reaction.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    Although she worked in a noble family for a long time, this was the first time something like this happened. Shocked and frightened, the maid turned around and ran away.

    The sound of the maid¡¯s footsteps echoed loudly in the hallway, slowly fading away. When the traces of her body disappeared completely, the relieved Damia¡¯s body could finally relax.

    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±

    She had moved so energetically in a small place that was short of oxygen that her eyes were spinning. Fortunately, Akkard held her waist lightly with one arm as she was about to fall forward. Then he took out his handkerchief with his other hand and wiped off the semen between Damia¡¯s white thighs.

    After cleaning off the damp liquid, the dress managed to look fine when it was lowered. The hem of the clothes was wrinkled, but it didn¡¯t show easily if one didn¡¯t pay attention.

    ¡®All right, that¡¯s enough.¡¯

    Akkard, who checked and confirmed her dress and proper appearance, raised his head. The moment he saw Damia¡¯s face, his masculine eyebrows immediately drew into a frown.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think I can do this.¡¯

    It was as if he had made a rose grow into full bloom. Damia¡¯s disheveled appearance was highly provoking. The always neat hair was disheveled and added a decadent beauty, and the traces of tears on the white face were shiny.

    She had bit her lips to swallow her moans, and her swollen red lips like buds were full of teeth marks. The tip of her nose was swollen, and her eyes were so wet that it was terribly sexy. Anyone looking at that face would surely be able to smell their nasty dirty love affair a mile away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Akkard opened the locker door without hesitation and brought Damia out. Fortunately, the hallway where the maid ran away was empty, and no one was there. They could breathe easier in the cool hallway, releasing hot heat from the locker.

    ¡®It would be better to get some rest around here.¡¯

    After seeing Damia¡¯s face stained with tears, Akkard thought such. He looked around with an indifferent glance to find out where it would be most suitable to rest.

    It seemed necessary to wipe Damia¡¯s wet face to cool it down and to calm the lingering feelings of the affair. And in the meantime, he could comfort her, and it¡¯d be great if he could convince her do it one more time.

    Akkard looked at Damia with a deeper look, wanting to fill his appetite. Damia suddenly threw away his arm, which was supporting her.

    Wack!!

    It was so hard that it sounded like he had been slapped. Akkard frowned and rubbed his arm reflexively. It didn¡¯t hurt much, but it was unpleasant to be suddenly rejected and shaken off.

    ¡°What¡­.¡±

    Akkard was about to reproach her when the sight that met his eyes stopped him cold in his tracks. Not even reaching his chin was Damia¡¯s face staring at him with tearful eyes.

    Her face, was a mixture of resentment, shame, love, hatred and sorrow¨Cit was shockingly raw. Strangely, the moment he saw her face, he felt like time around him stopped.

    He couldn¡¯t take my eyes off her face as if he had been beaten hard in the chest and couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Because of this, Akkard hesitated unexpectedly. That¡¯s when Damia burst into tears, her face distorted.

    ¡°Gasp!¡±

    She didn¡¯t ask Akkard to console her or hit or blame him or get angry.

    Instead, Damia¡¯s choice was to completely ignore him. She completely estranged Akkard from her feelings. Like he wasn¡¯t even there.

    Damia, whose face was dripping with tears, turned her back with both hands, and with her weak legs, took steps and moved away from him.

    Stunned, Akkard looked blankly at her back. The sight of her walking alone in the empty hallway was strangely carved into his retina.

    Her straight, slim back.

    Her back stubbornly turned away from Akkard. As he stared at it, he suddenly felt a strong intuition.

    I don¡¯t know why, but I know that I¡¯m never going to forget that back.

    But there was nothing he could do. Damia Primula never looked back while traversing that long corridor.

 Chapter 49

    ¡°¡­Hey, Damia¡ª can you hear me?¡±

    Damia came to her senses at the call from across the table. Her stepmother, Noella, worriedly eyed her.

    Only then did Damia realize that she had frozen mid-bite, embroiled in her thoughts. Perhaps yesterday¡¯s incident had shocked her more than she had initially thought.

    ¡®I told myself that I was bitten by a stray dog and tried to forget.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t work out as well as she hoped. She was angry at Akkard, who made her look like a cheap courtesan, and hated herself for being swept up in lust under his hands. When Damia recalled what happened in the locker, her face burned with shame.

    Damia naturally had a serene, thoughtful face. Noella looked at her beautiful adopted daughter¡¯s face like a master scuptures¡¯ masterpiece. And asked very carefully.

    ¡°The food on your plate hasn¡¯t decreased for a while now. What is bothering you so much, Damia? What¡¯s the matter?

    ¡°Ah-Abu-bu!¡±

    As if to counter Noella¡¯s words, Leon, Damia¡¯s young half-brother, waved a baby fork and shouted.

    Damia laughed a little at his bright loveliness and then met Noella¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that¡­ there¡¯s a lot of household affairs to worry about.¡±

    Usually, the Lord¡¯s wife handled a family¡¯s internal affairs, but in the case of Count Primula¡¯s house, the daughter, Damia, managed the household affairs.

    This was her father¡¯s consideration for Damia, who had given his only daughter all the power early in his second marriage. It was also an attempt to prevent a possible battle for succession.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    When the topic of household affairs came out, Noella immediately lowered her eyelashes. Damia could never guess her thoughts. What did she frankly think of the household affairs and internal power in Damia¡¯s hands?

    Noella, who was the daughter of a poor baron, became a widow when her husband passed away. As a widow with a child she retreated to a temple to live and pray for the rest of her life. But accidentally, on business, she was spotted by Count Primula, and they remarried.

    The House of Primula, although it had the moderate status of Countdom, was one of the most prestigious families in the North. Perhaps that¡¯s why Noella looked intimidated in front of Damia even though she was her stepmother.

    Sometimes she was so timid that Damia often felt uncomfortable. Just like now.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re very busy these days, Damia. You don¡¯t come home, and you often stay out¡­! Of course, I¡¯m not trying to interfere with your personal life. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m just worried about you¨C¡°

    Noella couldn¡¯t even make eye contact and babbled. She had an oddly young girlish attitude even now with two children. Perhaps that¡¯s why Damia even felt like she was that one villainess who bullied her.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯re worried about me. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had a meal together, and I¡¯m sorry for thinking, Mother.¡±

    Trying to shake off the uncomfortable air, Damia replied with a meek and sympathetic tone. Then, Noella¡¯s anxious face soon turned bright.

    ¡°Thank you for saying that, Dami; I was just¡­ lonely without you. You know, we¡¯re the only ones in this spacious mansion.¡±

    Noella said, reaching out and hugging Leon. Damia knew what she meant. Her father, Count Primula, was absent¡ª as was Noella¡¯s son Cesare. Therefore, the only woman and children in the mansion.

    ¡®But there are so many employees.¡¯

    Damia glanced at the maid who was busily carrying food from the kitchen, but Noella, who didn¡¯t notice the focus of her attention, sighed deeply and brought up Cesare¡¯s story.

    ¡°He followed the Count to Daeshin, but I haven¡¯t heard from him yet. I¡¯m worried if he arrived safely and if he is learning the business from the Count now.¡±

    Noella forced herself to laugh, mentioning that it was no use raising sons who often grew up to be so unthoughtful and unfilial. In the meantime, she covered Leon¡¯s ears in case he could understand her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Mother. Brother Cesare¡­¡­¡±

    Damia wanted to tell her that he was smart so that he could take good care of himself. However, compliments about Cesare could not come out of her mouth. Especially now that she knew he was up to something.

    Louise said Cesare would definitely bring ¡®the goods¡¯ from the Daeshin battlefield. And he would feed it to Cecil. What the hell is that ¡®thing¡¯?

    Maybe it¡¯s a neurotoxin? What are you trying to get out of Cecil by feeding her something that will cloud her mind?

    ***

 Chapter 50

    Dami was afraid of what might happen to Cecil. She was not the type to have light and shallow friendships with everyone. One of the only people she could trust and open her heart to was Cecil, who was very precious to her.

    Now her childhood friend and long-time unrequited love, Kael, had already left so if she lost Cecil too¡­¡­ Damia couldn¡¯t breathe, just imagining it.

    Fortunately, Noella didn¡¯t notice Damia¡¯s pale complexion and was busy wiping Leon¡¯s chin full of leaking food. Without much thought, she took Damia¡¯s words at face value and started to speak.

    ¡°Yeah, Cesare is smart and capable, so he¡¯ll be okay. He¡¯ll be right back home as soon as he finishes his work in Daeshin. There¡¯s also a saying that no news is good news. Right?

    ¡°Ahahhahaha!¡±¡±

    Instead of Damia responding, Leon burst into crystal laughter in response. The child with blue eyes and blonde hair was as cute as an angel. So Dami was able to let go of her worries for a short moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Yes, everything will be fine, Mother.¡±

    Damia spit out insincere words and held back a sigh.

    Noella was definitely a good person for a stepmother. Maybe she actually thought Damia as her family when it came down to it.

    But Damia knew for certain that it wasn¡¯t the case for Cesare. He obviously treated Damia as a woman, not a sister, so Damia was not about to consider him as family.

    ¡®So I¡¯ll choose Cecil.¡¯

    She felt sorry for her stepmother, Noella, but she was determined to stop Cesare by any means necessary.

    For the sake of her friend Cecil, and for the future of Count Primula.

    After dinner, Dami went up to her bedroom. In a familiar and cozy bedroom, her heart became calm.

    The cool breeze of the summer night blew over the slightly open window. Damia, who was breathing in pleasantly, suddenly smelled a subtle lilac scent mixed with the wind.

    ¡®That¡¯s weird. It¡¯s not the season for lilacs.¡¯

    Damia looked out the window into the garden but couldn¡¯t see any lilacs either. But somewhere in her room, there was definitely a scent.

    Damia¡¯s eyes searched her room. Suddenly, she saw a bunch of dried lilac flowers hanging between the lovely canopy decorations by the bedside. It was a bouquet of flowers that she had somehow missed.

    ¡°This..¡­.¡±

    Damia frowned when she recalled the identity of the bouquet. It was a bouquet that Akkard gave her on the day he had first visited the mansion.

    After receiving it, she put it down somewhere and completely forgot about it. But why is this bouquet hanging by her bedside? And so carefully dried?

    As she wondered, Damia finally decided to call a maid and ask her. Fortunately, the maid in charge of Damia¡¯s bedroom knew the answer.

    ¡°Oh, the bouquet was ordered by Mrs. Noella, so I put it back, miss.¡±

    ¡°Mother? Why?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know¡­ ..sorry.

    The maid, who tilted her head as if she was puzzled, smiled awkwardly. While looking at this, Damia suddenly realized Noella¡¯s thoughts. She dried the bouquet her adopted daughter received from the man with a girlish romantic attitude and brought it back to commemorate it. Perhaps she wanted it to remain a good memory for Damia.

    She appreciated Noella¡¯s thoughtfulness, but it made life difficult for her. Damia didn¡¯t even want to see Akkard Valerian¡¯s face. Considering that his face was probably the best in the whole kingdom or perhaps the best in the world was a testament to how much Damia¡¯s mind had turned against him.

    However, she couldn¡¯t throw away the bouquet that Noella had prepared for her with so much care. Especially in front of the maid.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me know. You can go now.¡±

    After sighing, Damia finally decided to ignore the bouquet. Just like when she turned away from Akkard in the hallway that day.

    ¡°Yes, miss. Have a good night.¡±

    The servant girl who knew nothing left the room with a polite bow. Damia, who was left alone, lay on the bed with a throbbing head.

    She was very exhausted from both Akkard Valerian and Cesare.

 Chapter 51

    She must have fallen asleep. Damia opened her eyes to a rustling sound by her bedside. She expected it was a mouse but was surprised to see the banquet of dried flowers that fell off.

    ¡°Ugh, what a mess.¡±

    After waking up, Damia sighed and swept back her hair.

    The bouquet Akkard gave her troubled her until the end. The fallen lilacs made a spectacle all over the bed. The dried flower leaves were crumbly and scattered on the sheet, becoming powdery.

    Damia, who was too tired to deal with it, roughly pushed the flowers away with her hands and lay down again. She would deal with it in the morning by telling the maid to clean up after she slept with it.

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    It was at that moment when Damia inadvertently turned around to fall back asleep that an uninvited guest caught the corner of her eye. Hidden in the shadows, Damia was startled. As soon as she found out who it was, Damia was literally surprised to the point where her blood froze in her vein.

    ¡°Ah¡ª you¡¯re awake? I thought I was being careful.¡±

    A little away from her bed, there was Cesare, sitting on a chair next to a table. He was looking at her and laughed. At first, she thought it was an illusion, but it was real.

    ¡°Hi, Damia.¡±

    ¡°¡­..Brother?¡±

    Pale-faced, Damia sat up. She was so flustered and alarmed that she couldn¡¯t even scream. As far as she knew, Cesare had followed her father to the Temple. But how did he suddenly arrive in her bedroom?

    She hadn¡¯t heard of Cesare¡¯s return yet. Even if he arrived late at night¡ª why would he hide in her bedroom and watch her sleep?

    ¡®Danger.¡¯

    Alarms alerted her whole body.

    She was trapped in a locked room with Cesare alone. Her heart started to beat in panic, and goosebumps ran down her spine. This was exactly how the mouse felt trapped in a corner by a rattlesnake. She didn¡¯t even blink in case the snake would strike.

    ¡°Why are you so surprised, Damia? Like someone caught doing something wrong.¡±

    Cesare whispered smoothly with a strangely soft smile. He got up from his seat and approached the bed.

    He was a handsome, well-built young man, so as he bent over her he cast a large shadow over Damia¡¯s body. He came up to her nose and caressed Damia¡¯s long loose hair.

    It was an icy and sticky touch. It was unpleasant, like an invisible spider web that sought to stick and entangle her.

    Cesare¡¯s eyes narrowed as he smiled, uttering insulting words in a light tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you again. You¡¯ve gotten prettier. While I was gone, did you have fun with Akkard Valerian?¡±

    Feeling the sting of stigma, Damia clutched her molars. She wanted to scream right away and call someone. But it was too dangerous. If she did manage to scream, it would take too long for attendants to reach her room.

    It would be much faster for Cesare in front of her to wield his hands against her.

    Cesare could easily crush her, easily using his weight against her and do something irreversible if he wanted. When Damia realized the situation, she felt as if she was dumped in cold water.

    I can¡¯t show fear in this situation.

    With determination, Damia opened her mouth:

    ¡°What the hell is this, brother? Sneaking into someone else¡¯s bedroom so late at night.¡±

    Damia¡¯s face looked up at Cesare, which was much bigger and stronger than hers and calm. On the contrary, he showed a slight hint of displeasure.

    Cesare¡¯s hand rubbing the tip of Damia¡¯s hair, halted. He stared at Damia as if he was trying to smell fear.

    His eyes, which glowed incredibly toxic blue in the dark, shined like glass beads. Even though it chilled her spine, Damia did not avoid his gaze. Instead, Cesare¡¯s eyes turned away first.

    He inadvertently lowered his eyes and found the remains of the lilac flowers scattered over her bed. At that moment, his red lips twisted strangely.

    ¡°This¡­.. I guess this is what he gave you. Did you have a good time playing with his sloppy bottoms? He¡¯s not the kind of person to do this strange thing.¡±

    His cold fingers grabbed a handful of the dried lilacs. The fragile flowers screamed in the cruel hand of his as he crumbled them into a fine powder.

    He repeated it and repeated it. The act seemed to give Damia an unspoken warning.

    Damia gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t want to be questioned by Cesare like a sinner and didn¡¯t want to play into feeding his dangerous abnormal behavior.

    Therefore, Damia decided to take the offense. She ignored Cesare¡¯s words and accused him directly.

    ¡°I know brother is planning something. Please be honest. What did you do at the Temple?¡±

    ***

 Chapter 52

    ¡°Planning, Damia? As you know, I only assisted ¡®Father¡¯ in his business.¡±

    Of course, Cesare was not easily shaken and spoke of her father in a counterattack against her.

    ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ve talked to Father about your recent behavior. Oh my, Dami, how can you spread your legs to such a promiscuous man?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Father didn¡¯t like it very much,¡± Cesare added, pretending to be regretful. Damia bit her lips gently.

    Her relationship with men, the fact that it entered her father¡¯s ear, was awful and embarrassing. Damia did not want to disappoint her father, who was one of her only remaining blood relatives. Cesare knew that and must have been aiming to try and hurt Damia.

    ¡®Then I succeeded.¡¯

    Damia held her head up high even though she wanted to cry. Cesare was trying to rile her up and distract her from the main point. She didn¡¯t fall for provocation and just steadily looked at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I know everything. About the ¡®things¡¯ Brother brought from the temple.¡±

    For a flicker of a second, Cesare¡¯s relaxed face hardened.

    ¡°What do you mean? All I brought from the Temple is the accounting book. I can show it to you if you want.¡±

    Cesare immediately recovered his poker face and spoke casually, but Damie could tell. Cesare¡¯s eyes, glancing at her face, were unsteady.

    ¡®I¡¯m not sure what to say. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m really talking about.¡¯

    Of course, Damia didn¡¯t know what those¡¯ things¡¯ were. She was only pretending to know. Fortunately, she still had more information she had overheard in the locker in her arsenal.

    ¡°What do you mean, only ledgers? Brother.¡±

    Damia grinned as she looked at his face stained with lies and masks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can feed my friend accounting books, right?¡±

    Cesare¡¯s expression completely disappeared. Damia¡¯s last hand was very effective. Even if she used it, without knowing the power, the fact changed.

    ¡°Leave Cecil alone ¡ªand me, too.¡±

    Confident of victory, Damia warned him for the last time. Cesare was still silent. His face, shadowed by the moonlight, was strangely creepy, and Damia got an ominous feeling.

    ¡°If you have nothing more to say, please leave my bedroom.¡±

    ¡°¡­and if I don¡¯t want to?¡±

    Finally, Cesare spoke. At a shallow glance, it seemed to be a joke with his gentle smile.

    But behind that smile, the tension snapped and broke through. Damia instinctively moved away to get away from him. At the same time, she issued an ultimatum at Cesare.

    ¡°Get out! Or I¡¯ll scream.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to scream? Oh dear.¡±

    He grabbed Damia¡¯s neck like a bolt of lightning. The grip would be able to snap her fragile neck in an instant.

    Feeling a sense of crisis, blood drained out of Damia¡¯s face. Cesare smiled happily, looking down at her face white as a sheet of paper in the dark. Then he groped Damia¡¯s neck and pressed down on the round vocal cords that looked like peach seeds.

    Damia gasped as she felt her throat pressed. Fortunately, she was not being suffocated, but her voice did not come out.

    ¡°Shh. Don¡¯t be afraid, Dami. I can¡¯t hurt you. I just want to give you some advice. As your brother, no matter what.¡±

    Cesare¡¯s voice was creepily sweet. It wasn¡¯t the voice of a man holding someone else¡¯s neck. Damia felt an even greater dread of danger when her heart heard it.

    ¡°Oh, lovely Damia, I don¡¯t care who you play with. Just because there¡¯s some dirt on the jewelry doesn¡¯t mean it affects the price. If you brush it off and get rid of it, everything is fine.¡±

    Isn¡¯t it? Whispering, Cesare grazed Damia¡¯s neck with his thumb as if he were ecstatic. Then he kissed her on the back of her hand while clenching her neck. Staring into her eyes as if he wanted to kiss Damia directly but wouldn¡¯t dare.

    ¡°But not just Akkard Valerian. He¡¯s too annoying. You don¡¯t know what he¡¯s hiding, do you?¡±

    It was a strange nuance. As if Akkard approached her because he had something to do with her.

 Chapter 53

    Since she was held by the neck, Damia couldn¡¯t fight back, instead, she shot Cesare, her fiercest glare pushing out her panic with outrage. This was absolutely ridiculous.

    Originally Cesare should have had no status¡ªhe was a liability that her stepmother brought in. Instead, Damia was in charge of all the mansion¡¯s internal affairs, replacing her absent father. Cesare, a completely unrelated person to the Count of Primula, should have had no space nor power to intervene in her affairs.

    But Cesare cleverly established his place outside the family. Over the years, he took over the social world by bringing in young northern aristocrats to his side and setting up some small businesses using his personal connections.

    Damia¡¯s father, a businessman, encouraged his stepson¡¯s efforts and, while underestimating him, bestowed many favors upon him. And Cesare was now repaying her family¡¯s favor as an enemy.

    ¡®How do I get out of his grasp?¡¯

    Damia desperately swirled her head and glared at Cesare. Cesare smiled as if he was pleased and flattered to monopolize her attention. It seemed so sincere Damia felt even more disgusted.

    ¡°Listen to me, Damia. You¡¯re also part of the proud Count Primula of the North. Unlike the south, which suffers from pollution, our north is thriving under the Temple¡¯s protection. But nothing good will come about by playing with a royal dog like Akkard Valerian.¡±

    Cesare¡¯s tone actually resembled a concerned blood-related brother¡¯s voice and momentarily stunned an unprepared Damia. She frowned and tried to understand his words.

    ¡®What¡¯s this? Is the Temple involved¡­ ..in Cesare¡¯s work?¡¯

    And presumably, the Akkard was, probably, standing at a counterpoint¡ªagainst him. Cesare¡¯s face, who dared to ¡°advise¡± Damia, was overflowing with unclothed obsession. But apart from that, his blue eyes remained rational.

    ¡®He is not just saying this because he is jealous of Akkard.¡¯

    Damia became more anxious as more questions came up. She wanted to provoke and dig up more information from Cesare but couldn¡¯t because she was being strangled.

    On the other hand, Cesare seemed very smug because he poured out as much bullshit nonsense as he desired. Cesare stroked Damia¡¯s cheek with his other hand not on her neck and whispered affectionately.

    ¡°Are you so concerned about Cecil Evergreen? Then choose me, Damia, because if you¡¯re also on my side, all difficulties will be solved.¡±

    Cesare¡¯s face was close to the tip of her nose, willing her to choose him. At the same time, his grip on Damia¡¯s neck tightened; a silent but loud threat.

    Damia clenched her teeth. Her vocal cords that were crushed by his intense fingertips hurt, and now she was running out of breath but her anger and outrage outweighed her suffering¡ªshe would never succumb to Cesare¡¯s threats!

    So she managed to squeeze out a verbal protest like an underdog cornered.

    ¡°¡­¡­Wheeze, W-Weezing!¡±

    Damia scratched the back of Cesare¡¯s hand that was clenching her neck and gasping pitifully. She couldn¡¯t breathe, her delicate face turning red as if she were about to burst, her veins standing blue on my neck. She was on the verge of suffocation.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Damia?¡±

    After seeing this, Cesare¡¯s hand became reflexively loose. He miscalculated his strength.

    ¡®Now!¡¯

    Damia took the opportunity and quickly flipped her shoulders. Unable to keep up with her momentary struggle, Cesare¡¯s hand slipped from her neck. Damia finally escaped from his grasp and shouted as loud as she could.

    ¡°Save me! Somebody help me!¡±

    ***

 Chapter 54

    ¡°Miss!!!¡±

    From the end of the corridor, the sound of servants running in reply to their mistress¡¯ call for help. Cesare looked down at his empty hand that Damia had slipped from with a face that she couldn¡¯t read.

    Damia thought she saw bitterness in his expression. But the next moment, Cesare surprisingly smiled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in bringing up my name, Damia. I¡¯m not supposed to be back yet¡ª so you¡¯d better be smart.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t spread your legs to him anymore.¡±

    Damia frowned as she listened to Cesare¡¯s quick closing remarks. Today, he spoke in enigmas, but Cesare jumped through the window and disappeared before she could organize her thoughts.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s going on?¡¯

    ¡°Are you all right, my lady?!¡±

    The servants, who rushed in, opened the door and looked inside her room. But Cesare had already left.

    ¡°Damia, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?

    Noella, who woke up from sleep, appeared with a slightly swollen face and worriedly inquired. Even though Damia was her stepdaughter, she seemed to be sincerely concerned and wondering if something had happened to her. Noella came out in such a hurry that even the slippers on her feet were uneven.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Damia bit her lips and studied her stepmother¡¯s face. Did Noella know that Cesare is back? If she knew, it would be natural to tell her¡ªbut why didn¡¯t you say anything?

    Damia lowered her eyes to hide her doubts. And lightly apologized politely as if it was nothing.

    ¡°I must have had a nightmare, Mother. It was so vivid that I thought someone really broke into my room. I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance.¡±

    I wanted to bite my tongue to say this even though I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. But now I had to do this.

    The north was a small place. There were few new faces. Crossing one bridge, and you were bound to bump into someone you knew. However, Damia¡¯s reputation would be in shambles if rumors spread that a mysterious, monstrous man broke into the bedroom of an unmarried virgin.

    ¡®Maybe that¡¯s what Cesare was aiming for.¡¯

    Damia was furious, but she stepped back for now. Now there are too many listeners, including employees. Conscious of this, she painted it as if it was no big deal and sent out the servants who were still looking around the room.

    ¡°Sorry for the late-night disturbance. You can all go.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss. Have a good night.¡±

    The servants retreated with puzzled looks and confused expressions. Soon, Damia and Noella were the only ones left in her bedroom.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad nothing happened. Whew, I was so worried and thought something happened to you.¡±

    Noella, relieved and ignorant, held her thumping heart. While the Count, her husband, was away, she would be in trouble if anything happened to his daughter. She thought it was fortunate that it was just a nightmare.

    ¡°You¡¯re so mature that I thought you were fully grown-up, but even you have days like this.¡±

    Noella, who covered her mouth and laughed in relief, was about to turn around. But Damia quickly reached out and grabbed her sleeve. She whispered quietly in her ear, who looked back startled and curious.

    ¡°But it¡¯s weird, Mother. When I woke up¡­ I saw my brother, Cesare.¡±

    In my bedroom.

    Noella¡¯s eyes grew big upon hearing Damia¡¯s words. Damia kept her eyes on her face and studied her reaction carefully. Noella scarlet eyes avoided her glaze and as if she was embarrassed, and barely replied:

    ¡°But Cesare hasn¡¯t returned from the Temple yet, dear. Besides, he¡¯s not the kind of kid who would sneak into his adult sister¡¯s bedroom¡­ You probably saw it wrong¡ª half asleep.

    Damia lowered her eyes, guarding her expression. It was an answer as she expected. That¡¯s why Cesare had warned her that it was no use mentioning his name.

    Well, if she said someone who wasn¡¯t here broke into the bedroom. Who would believe what Damia said? There was no doubt that her accusation would be dismissed as a dream.

    Even if Damia insisted and seriously announced the issue, the loss was more significant than the gain. An unrelated step-brother hid in his sister¡¯s bedroom in the middle of the night¡ªHa.

    There would be no greater scandal in the northern conservative community. Damia¡¯s precious family would become abused in the evil gossiping mouthpiece of the people.

    When Damia thought of her family¡¯s honor being defiled and torn into pieces countless times¡ªthere was only one possible answer.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­. Yes. Since I was sleeping, I might have misseen it. ¡°

    But one day, I will make Chesare pay for what he did.

    Damia smiled, picture-perfect, as she suppressed her seething insides.

    Cesare was obviously visibly agitated when she brought up the ¡°things¡± with the Temple. It was the first time that she had seen him so flustered, as sneaky and cunning as he was, like a snake.

    ¡®It must be important.¡¯

    Who should she investigate to learn more about these items? Akkard? They overheard the same conversation in the locker together¡­. did he understand what that conversation meant?

    Damia thought of his hot hand, which was scrambling through her skirt without hesitation, even in the locker. And then Cesare, who squeezed his neck exhorting her to choose him with his persistent eyes¡­. naturally, a tired sigh flowed out between her lips.

    ¡°Haaaa.¡±

    Her body wasn¡¯t worth a damn to the man she loved, but there were too many people that she didn¡¯t care about who coveted it.

 Chapter 55

    ¡°What?! Is that true?¡±

    Cecil freaked out, grabbing both cheeks. She was delighted to see Damia, who visited her even on a rainy day.

    But the elegant face was now shocked and fearful. It was because of the warning Damia told her.

    ¡°Louise Ferira is going to feed me something?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Cecil.¡±

    Damia nodded in confirmation. No matter how hard she tried to watch Cecil, she couldn¡¯t be more careful than Cecil was. It was also Cecil¡¯s responsibility and life, so it was her right to know.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what Louise¡¯s trying to feed you, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Poison! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s poison! Louise Ferira, that girl¡¯s gonna get it!¡±

    Cecil, who jumped up from his seat, lost her usual composure and became irate. Having suffered from Louise in the past, she was completely outraged.

    ¡°Calm down, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s poison.¡±

    ¡°Then what could it be? Do you think she would give me red ginseng? And wish me to be healthy?!¡±

    Cecil, who recently named the most popular food imported from the Eastern continent, cried out. There was another reason why she was so sick of Louise.

    ¡°Dami, you know that. The fact that our family has a business with Count Ferira!¡±

    Yes, the Marquis Evergreen, did business in distributing minerals from the North to the capital. And unfortunately, the supplier for the minerals was Count Ferira.

    Because of this, Cecil was in angst. She wanted nothing to do with Louise, but because of the family business, she would have to still interact with her¡ªwhich made it even worse.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to renew our annual contract, so we¡¯re meeting next week! I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll poison me then, what should I do? What should I do?!¡±

    Cecil went back and forth in the room with anxious steps and was at a loss. Damia was looking at her, sighed, and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re losing it, Cecil! Sit down for now. Let¡¯s think together.¡±

    Damia¡¯s suggestion to think ¡°together¡± worked a little. When one was nervous, it was best to discuss it with one¡¯s best friend.

    Cecil, who clasped Damia¡¯s hand, slumped on the sofa, muttering,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s poison or not¡ªbut why would Louise try to make me eat it? What the hell are you after?¡±

    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re coveting my southern black pearl brooch that I¡¯ve been hiding. Cecil spoke seriously. Just by those words, it was clear that her anxiety was getting to her.

    ¡°Well¡­umm.¡±

    Damia shook her head with a bitter grimace, racking her head for some possibilities that Louise or Cesare might target Cecil.

    The Marquis Evergreen, Cecil¡¯s family, was one of the most prestigious families in the North. Therefore, he had a lot of influence, both in business and in personal connections.

    ¡®So you¡¯re trying to recruit Cecil, the only child.¡¯

    Damia sighed. It was better when she thought Louise Ferira¡¯s purpose was due to personal resentment. However, she never could have had imagined that there would be a complicated conspiracy involving the Temple and Cesare.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Cecil, Cesare is back¡­¡­. but I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s hiding.¡±

    She needed to find him to get a clue. Damia sighed, pushing back her long hair. Then Cecil, who calmed down a little, responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I knew your stepbrother would do something like this one day.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    ¡°Just. Just a feeling.¡± ¡°

    ¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m afraid so. Damia looked at Cecil with a ridiculous look. However, Cecil seemed severe in her own way.

    ¡°Do you remember? When Kael got a notification for passing the Paladin St. Cage entrance exam.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Damia nodded her head. How can she forget that day? It was a day when her glass-like world that she had been built up for ten years was broken.

    It had been Cecil¡¯s birthday. Therefore, many guests, including Damia, were present. Thus, the main character of the day should have been Cecil.

    Kael¡¯s father, Marquis Roysten, was not a villain. However, his flaw was that he was a little tactless. As soon as he was about to leave the house to attend the Evergreen family party, a letter of acceptance to the Temple arrived.

    The news of the second son¡¯s acceptance made the Marquis of Roysten jump with joy. He even brought the letter to Cecil¡¯s birthday party. And he was boisterous to everyone in the room, including the person involved, Kael.

    As a northern aristocrat, it was an honor to be able to serve the Temple. Everyone congratulated Kael Roysten on his joining the Saint.

    Except for Damia and her friend Cecil Evergreen,

    ¡°That day, you cried a lot. You fool.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 56

    Cecil spit with a sad look. Damia was very embarrassed.

    I definitely remembered how I cried in front of my friend that day, showing everything to the bottom of my heart.

    The end of the long first love was much worse than expected, and it was just utterly hopeless. If others break up, there was a hope to meet again in the future and for it to work out, but because Kael became a paladin for the Temple he would never be able to meet a woman.

    Even now, Damia still had aches of pain. Her heart was like a sponge sucked in a lot of bitter water, and when you tap it, it flowed out again.

    Damia lowered her eyes and pressed down on her dark chest. And she spoke to Cecil with a smile on her face.

    ¡°But that day, thank you very much for taking me to your room quickly. Otherwise, everyone would have seen me cry. It¡¯s too horrible to imagine.

    But after hearing Damia¡¯s words, Cecil¡¯s expression dimmed.

    ¡°The truth is, Damia¡­That day, there was one more person besides me who saw you cry.¡±

    Damia¡¯s blue eyes grew bigger at the unexpected words. At that time, Cecil held back an anecdote that she couldn¡¯t bear to tell Damia, who was already suffering from a broken heart. But she thought it was time to tell her.

    ¡°As you may have guessed, the one who saw you cry that day is Cesare. ¡°

    Cecil shut her mouth for a moment and gulped. She glanced at Damia¡¯s eyes and continued her words.

    ¡°When I took you to my room, I accidentally turned my head and made eye contact with Cesare.¡±

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t once or twice. While Cecil was with Damia, she would suddenly look back. It was because she felt an unknown gaze peering at them from somewhere.

    So when she look back, there was always Cesare was always around, curiously. Even while he walked and talked to others, as he regularly did¡ªeven while moving, he was always looking at Damia. It was as if his world revolved around Damia.

    ¡°That day, Cesare kept watching you. And¡­.. when you burst into tears, he laughed. Very brightly.¡±

    Cecil, who finished talking, trembled. When she remembered Cesare¡¯s expression, goosebumps spread through her spine.

    ¡®He¡¯s a monster.¡¯

    Cecil sincerely thought that from the bottom of her heart.

    That day, Dami was definitely falling apart. Cecil comforted her weeping and was secretly terrified. She was scared that Damia would break into pieces in her arms and would never be the same.

    But Cesare smiled very happily at the sight. The corners of his mouth, which always had a subtle smile, were raised to reveal his white teeth, and his intelligent blue eyes were completely thin in glee that they were invisible.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­It was like that.¡±

    The smile disappeared from Damia¡¯s face when she heard the story. She thought of Cesare¡¯s face while strangling her by infiltrating into her bedroom.

    So cleverly controlled his strength that not even the common bruise remained afterward. Even that was very sly like the intelligent Cesare.

    Damia, while recalling him, suddenly had a sharp headache. Cesare was plotting to feed Cecil something. And then there was his insane obsession with her.

    There are many riddles to solve, but there was no way to really know the truth. Damia thought of some people who might be a clue. And at the end of her thoughts, there was always that man:

    ¡®Akkard Valerian.¡¯

    Of course, she hated the idea of seeing him again. Damia still remembered the shame and misery she felt in her locker that day.

    Damia, who was an expert in unrequited love, knew. If the other person means anything to you¡ªyou tread around them carefully and strive to look good in front of them.

    Originally, the person who fell in love with first was the sinner. Every second of every minute, the sinner looked at their loved one¡¯s eyes, and fearful of their displeasure or rejection¡ªhyperaware of their every action.

    That¡¯s what Damia knew about love. No matter how different cultures or genders were, people were essentially the same. So the Akkard Valerian was no exception to this rule.

    However, he showed what he thought of Damia last time with his actions instead of words. He teased her, a noble lady, in a shabby locker and eventually followed his desires whether she was anxious or not.

    ¡®You did it because you didn¡¯t have any feelings for me.¡¯

    ¡­I wish I found it amusing.

    Damia was resentful of that fact. She also had no heart for Akkard, so it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t love him. But the fact she meant so little to him was terribly offensive.

    However, her personal feelings could never be prioritized over Cecil¡¯s safety. Dami was a person who had few people and things she considered precious. Therefore, her priorities were obvious.

    ¡®I¡¯m gonna have to talk to Lord Akkard.¡¯

 Chapter 57

    Determined, Dami wiped her face away with her hands and said goodbye to Cecil.

    ¡°I¡¯m off now, Cecil. I¡¯ll find a way somehow, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Damia was going to stop by Akkard¡¯s mansion on her way. He was a fickle, mysterious man, but he certainly wouldn¡¯t turn down her visit.

    ¡®Because you haven¡¯t conquered me completely.¡¯

    That¡¯s the way a playboy thinks. Instead of thinking of a woman as a person with intelligence and soul, she sees her as an object to own.

    Damia woke herself up from her cynical thoughts. Then Cecil frowned and asked again,

    ¡°What? You¡¯re going now? While it¡¯s raining like that outside.¡±

    She pointed outside the window at the summer-time rain. It was neither a light rain nor a heavy pouring rain.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to take a carriage anyway.¡±

    Damia had already made her uncomfortable decision. Her voice was light, but her blue eyes had a gloom similar to a pool of water that was puddled outside the window.

    Seeing this, Cecil resigned and sighed deeply.

    ¡°Yes, you are probably very troubled too. You should go home and get some rest as well.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to see me out.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t plan to anyway because it was raining.¡±

    Cecil, who snorted, laughed. She saw her cat-like mouth and Dami, who was also depressed, and laughed unintentionally.

    ¡°Yes, laugh like that. Because you¡¯re the prettiest when you¡¯re happy. ¡°

    Cecil, lying face down on the sofa, gently waved her hand goodbye.

    Thanks to you, I feel much better.

    As expected, a friend was the best.

    ¡®So I¡¯ll never let anyone hurt Cecil.¡¯

    Never.

    ***

    The road to Akkard¡¯s mansion was quiet. The wet ground was softer than usual, so the carriage hardly rattled. Add to this the languor of a rainy day. Damia fell asleep quickly and closed her eyes.

    Rumble-

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Her eyes opened wide at the same time as she felt her body leaning to one side. Damia unconsciously touched the wall of the carriage even though he was half asleep.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Barely awake, she immediately checked outside her window. I thought it was a dream, but the reality was the carriage was truly tilted to one side. Just in time, the restless coachman found her looking outside the window and shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss! The wheels must be bent because of the rain, and the spare wheel is missing.¡±

    ¡°The wheel¡¯s missing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s raining, so just stay in the carriage, and I¡¯ll try to pull the wheel out somehow.¡±

    The coachman was confused and shook his head. He strained himself and began to groan as he tried to lift the twisted wheel in the mud.

    Damia looked at the scene out of the window, bashful and uncertain. This was the first time something like this had happened. She glanced at the robes of the muddy horseman.

    ¡®You look tired.¡¯

    The coachman was still strong, but Damia knew he was in his mid-40s. However, it would have been hard to pull out the heavy wagon wheel alone. And even more so if Damia remained inside.

    The horseman was now almost invisible because of the mud. I felt sorry for the sight of him picking up the wheels with both arms, grunting and trying to wipe the dirt off of his shoulders.

    When Dami saw this, she made up her mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just get off and wait. Bring me an umbrella.¡±

    ¡°But miss, are you okay? If you catch a cold outside¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still summer, plus won¡¯t it take much longer if I¡¯m on it?¡±

    Damia, who opened the door, willingly stepped down to the ground. Her spotless new skirt was soon marred by mud. Damia, who looked down at the dress with a deep regretful sigh, soon gave up her lingering affection.

    ¡°Here, clean your face.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much, miss! I¡¯ll be done in a minute.¡±

    The coachman who received her handkerchief was moved to tears with elation. Damia, who opened her umbrella, stepped back so that the horseman could work.

    She didn¡¯t even remember how long it had been since she held an umbrella herself. The feeling of raindrops bumping into each other on top of the thin umbrella was refreshing. Damia watched the back of the struggling horseman while spinning her umbrella around.

    ¡°Arghhhh!¡±

    The horseman raised the wheel with a voice of victory. Since Damia was off the carriage, lifting the wheels was more manageable than before.

    But that was it. The muddy mud clung to the wheel like a stiff dough and did not fall off. Because of this, the coachman continued to struggle hard.

    As time passed, the sun had long crossed over the mountains. The rain had weakened, but it hadn¡¯t stopped. Damia¡¯s dress, which had been standing under a weak umbrella for hours, was also completely wet at the bottom.

    ¡®It¡¯s cold.¡¯

    ***

 Chapter 58

    As the sun went down, it was chilly, no matter how much of a summer night it was.

    It seemed colder because of the rain. When the wind started to blow, her hands holding umbrellas naturally lost strength.

    Damia could hear her teeth chattering as she shivered. The coachman was doing his best, but he was too weak to do anymore.

    She thought he might collapse at this rate.

    ¡°Is it far from here to home? How long would it take to walk?¡±

    ¡°If I walk, it¡¯ll take at least three hours. I¡¯m sorry, miss¡­.¡±

    The horseman¡¯s face, which seemed to be miserable, was also pale with the cold. It was a complicated situation.

    It was just then. Across the dark forest road, a bright light was seen flashing.

    ¡®¡­¡­is that a carriage?¡¯

    Damia¡¯s eyes opened wide. The light she saw was a lantern swinging from the front of the carriage. To her delight, two robust black horses were approaching this way.

    ¡°It must be a passing carriage! That¡¯s great. Lady, I¡¯ll ask for help.¡±

    Damia¡¯s coachman waved his hand with a hopeful face.

    ¡°Here, please help!¡±

    Fortunately, the carriage did stop. He was a little wet in the rain, but the other horseman, dressed up, halted. Then he asked Damia¡¯s coachman back.

    ¡°Which family do you belong to, and why do you hail us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the coachman of the Count Primula. My lady¡¯s carriage was stuck in the rain because the wheels fell off. Could you give me some help?¡±

    Unexpectedly, a reply to the earnest request came from far behind.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Count Primula?¡±

    The voice that came through the rain was heavy and had a clear presence. When Damia heard the voice, blood drained from her cheeks.

    She didn¡¯t even have to check the carriage to know who it was. But the shiny black carriage door gears opened and revealed a figure under a dimly swaying light.

    The face of the man with a robust physique and unusual silver hair was breathtakingly gorgeous. And it seemed that dangerous. His eyes, sharp and intense like a predator, slowly scanned Damia.

    Amidst the falling rain, their eyes met. As he glanced at Damia under his white eyelashes, he raised his lips into a smirk.

    ¡°¡­¡­then I¡¯d be happy to help.¡±

    As soon as Akkard¡¯s permission was given, the work went smoothly. The two coachmen worked together and began to pull the wheels of the carriage together.

    Damia watched the scene under her umbrella. She had held the umbrella for so long that my fingertips were cold and my arms were numb. The umbrella kept slipping due to the moisture on the handle and where it hit her shoulder was also aching with pain.

    Damia tried to rubbed off the water on the palm of her hand on her dress and switched her umbrella to her other hand. But that hand was also wet, so it didn¡¯t do much good.

    ¡°Dami.¡±

    Akkard called her through the half-open carriage door. with a seductive smile on his face.

    ¡°Stop getting rained on and come into the carriage.

    Hurry.

    Under the shimmering light, his shaded face his face was beautiful enough to enchant.

    Was he the legendary demon that plundered the bodies and minds of virgins, leading them to death?

    His overly straight and sharp face gave off a rather cold impression. The combination of thick eyebrows and vivid purple eyes with towering nose and manly lips created a unique atmosphere of his own.

    But when he smiled, he looked especially sweet, and the gap between those expressions made many hearts flutter. An illusion of a fierce and arrogant man smiling at her only, falling into delusion that she has become a special woman.

    Unfortunately, Damia wasn¡¯t such a woman. She glanced at Akkard¡¯s handsome face smiling. And then she realized:

    ¡®He¡­ he hasn¡¯t reflected on what happened in the locker at all.¡¯

    If you cared about me at all, you would have noticed by now. And today, you would have asked me why I was angry.

    ¡®No, you have already apologized before today.¡¯

    If it was awkward to face each other in person, he could have sent a letter at least. That¡¯s what sincerity means.

    But Akkard didn¡¯t. He¡¯s just¡­ ignored Damia¡¯s reaction that day as if it had never happened. He didn¡¯t even consider the fact that she was hurt or sincerely angry.

    Or even so, he doesn¡¯t even feel worth it to comfort her.

    ¡°Stop being stubborn. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    And now he was trying to lure Damia with a sweeter voice. Like an owner trying to entice a dog that was kicked once.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    At that moment, Damia suddenly realized something:

    That she would never love Akkad Valerian.

 Chapter 59

    On that day, Akkard felt very low. As he looked out the window, he muttered to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining.¡±

    He didn¡¯t like rainy days very much. It was because it tended to make people too sentimental. Just like the soil soaked in the rain flowed down and revealed the trash buried under it, his repressed thoughts were also revealed.

    ¡°Oh, no, sir Akkard¡­¡­¡±

    Damia¡¯s white and smooth skin contained flowers [t1v:aka hickies] in several places. Her body looked delicious, as if it would produce sweet juice when bitten.

    Akkard bit her light pink shoulder. Her cold skin was wonderful and stuck to the tip of his lips and tongue.

    Ah, yes. I knew you were so sweet.

    Akkard tasted her smooth skin with a slight sweat and growing fervor. He tasted her concave collarbone, the narrow space between her ample breasts, and even the folds on the back of the thighs.

    Then Damia turned her head back and protested,

    ¡°No, don¡¯t lick me like that¡­¡­!!¡±

    That damn no was hard to hear, but at this moment, it was meaningless. Damia was helplessly laid bare, her delicate body exposed.

    What are you going to do now? Akkard, who stretched his lips and laughed at her, tore the bedsheets randomly. And used the cloth to tie Damia¡¯s limbs tightly.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Damia, who was tied up and hung her neck in front of the animal¡¯s fangs, cried. His pretty blue eyes, full of moisture, made him more enamored with her. He was overwhelmed by the urge to make her cry more harshly.

    Akkard turned her around roughly. He grabbed her coveted ass and had it raise high in the air. Having taken a vulgar pose, she tried to crawl with her arms bound up, attempting to escape somehow.

    ¡°Stay still!¡±

    Now he¡¯d had enough of Damia Primula running away. Akkard growled and pressed her down from the top. And he slapped her white ass, which shook in front of his eyes as if it were a punishment.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Slapped on the ass, Damia exclaimed, taken aback. Akkard didn¡¯t miss the opportunity, spread her open between her ass cheeks, and stuck in his hard member.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±

    ¡°Haaaaaa¡­¡±

    A satisfied groan flowed from Akkard¡¯s mouth. Yes, it was this feeling. She was already wet and so hot and sucking on him so tightly as if she couldn¡¯t get enough of him.

    It was a fucking delicious body. It was a bad thing for her, who shook her body in front of his eyes as if she were going to give it away.

    Once again, Akkard put his pillar-like penis, the size of a child¡¯s forearm, all the way to the root. Damia received the hideous object, moaned, overwhelmed. Her usually haughty-looking face whimpered helplessly, eyes fluttering in confusion, not knowing what to do with this pleasure.

    Squeeze- slap- squeeze- slap¡ª

    Holding Damia up via her tied-up wrists pulled back, and he began to do waist work.

    He felt a sense of pleasure melting every sense time he violently rammed his member all the way in and pulled it out.

    He shook his back roughly, poking, thrusting, and digging inside her. Whether Damia cried or not, he pressed down her white, sweet body in front of him greedily, grinding her narrow inner flesh together and deeply penetrating her.

    The tight and hot inner flesh quickly made him feel on the verge of ejaculation. He clung to Damia¡¯s back and thrusted. Every time he dug through her legs faster and more wildly he felt a lot of pleasure.

    ¡°Ah, Damia¡­!!¡±

    Akkard grabbed her long hair and pulled it back. Obscenely his penis had dug deep inside of her.

    It was that moment. Suddenly, my lower abdomen felt warm and sticky, and my eyes opened. The sweet woman¡¯s naked body disappeared, and I was lying alone on a wet blanket.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Fuck.¡±

    It was a dream.

    Thanks to this, Akkard had the most humiliating morning in history.

    He was no innocent adolescent boy to be having dreams like this! He was the great Akkard Valerian!

    It was unbelievable.

    Akkard looked at the wet blanket with his eyes filled with shame. But the red-haired beauty, who should have been on it, was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Damia Primula¡­¡­.¡±

    Akkard clenched his teeth. Women were all the same. Even the most extraordinary beauty was still a person after taking off her clothes and having a few relationships.

    So Akkard had no particular fantasy about women. And never even thought of them as particularly special or different. But at this moment, it was obvious that if he could sleep with Damia Primula one more time, he would gladly sell his soul.

    ¡°Ha¡±

    However, the possibility of that was far-reaching. Akkard sat on the edge of his bed and wiped his face slowly with both hands.

    ¡®She never looked back.¡¯

    That day, her back, trembling with anger, was thin and straight. Even before Akkard could reach out, she had slipped away. As if she could not tolerate being in the same space as a horrible person like him.

    It was easy to relive a woman¡¯s anger. They were usually appeased by his expensive gifts or by a watery gaze from him.

    If that didn¡¯t work out, it would be enough if Akkard turned around pretending to be angry himself. Then the woman was frightened and grabbed on to him.

    It was ironic because they initially started the game trying to use anger to wield against Akkard. They pretended to be picky, wanted him to look at them, and then wanted Akkard to be subordinate to them forever.

    But Akkard saw through all their plans. Instead, it was enough to use those weak plans to listen to what the woman wanted and fill his own greed.

    ¡®But it won¡¯t work for her.¡¯

    Probably. Akkard got a kick out of his appetite for her with deep regret. Then he rolled up the dirty sheet and stuck it in the trash can.

    It was as if I was letting go of my lingering desire for Damia Primula.

    ***

 Chapter 60

    Since his day started like that, Akkard was naturally in a bleak mood.

    He was supposed to visit Count Ferira¡¯s estate for work today. There, Lesid Ferira made people run around. He spotted Akkard glancing at a small frame and laughed.

    ¡°Ah, that? It¡¯s a portrait that I received as a gift. Isn¡¯t it pretty, right?

    ¡°¡­¡­ a portrait? That doodle?¡±

    The frowning Akkard asked again in disbelief. The character in the painting certainly looked like a person with blond hair and white face, but it was painted so much that it was hard to see the dirty mess unless one was afar.

    It wasn¡¯t a portrait; it was an abstract impressionistic painting at best. Akkard¡¯s despairing expression made Lesid smile with a relaxed expression.

    ¡°Oh, my! If you knew who the lady was, you would be sorry you said such a thing.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t imagine who it might be to upset him further. When Akkard said so, Lesid¡¯s mouth twitched with a fox-like glee.

    ¡°You know her well, don¡¯t you?¡­ Damia Primula,¡± whispered Lesid.

    It was a name that he loathed to hear the most today. Irritated, Akkard glared annoyingly at Lesid¡¯s lips. His delicate lips, which seemed to be drawn with the thinnest fountain pen, ended up mockingly smiling at him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but Miss Damia and I took classes from the same art tutor when I was young. We had a great time. I even got a portrait full of sincerity as a gift.¡±

    I and her have a history that you don¡¯t know. After showing off, Lesid¡¯s face was in high spirits.

    Had it been him normally, Akkard would not even have lifted his eyebrows at his bluff. But was it because of his dream this morning? Because right now, he wanted to hit that pleased face.

    If it weren¡¯t for work, he would have done so. However, it was not possible for a colleague on the same boat to exchange physical blows. Thus, Akkard used words instead of fists to slap Lesid in the face.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take care of your little sister if you¡¯re set on the girl?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­what do you mean?¡±

    Lesid¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt a loaded meaning from Akkard¡¯s brief words.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Akkard smiled insidiously as he recalled the pleasant conversation he had overheard in the locker.

    ***

    After taking joy in stepping on Lesid¡¯s nose, Akkard headed back home. But the satisfaction was short-lived. It was still raining, so his mood turned dismal again.

    How did one from the dry, warm south get used to this annoying northern weather? The damp moisture was a nuisance. Akkard swept back his pale hair and unbuttoned the tanned shirt. He felt a little uncomfortable with the thin fabric sticking to his front chest muscles.

    ¡®I can¡¯t wait to get home.¡¯

    The horseman, who noticed his owner¡¯s thoughts, diligently drove the horse. Akkard closed his eyes, catching a refreshing night breeze through a gap in the window. The smell of the wet forest permeated through his fluttering hair.

    But the running in the middle of the night didn¡¯t last that long. At some point, he registered the carriage slowing down, and then it completely stopped.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    He heard the driver talking to someone in front of him, and the other person was speaking in an awkward tone as if he was in trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯m Count Primula¡¯s horseman. My lady¡¯s carriage was stuck in the rain because the wheels fell off. Could you please help me?¡±

    ¡­¡­Whose carriage?

    Akkard¡¯s eyes shone like a leopard lurking in the shade.

 Chapter 61

    This must have been a sign from God. It would be an omen to taste that sweet body again until he grew sick of it and thoroughly shake off the lingering feelings he had for Damia¡¯s Primula.

    Akkard licked his fangs and laughed. Before he got off the carriage, he didn¡¯t even bother with glancing at the mirror inside. His appearance, one of his biggest weapons, would be flawless as usual.

    ¡°Dami.¡±

    Akkard pulled out his most seductive voice. Like a siren to luring in sailors with her voice.

    ¡°Stop getting rained on and come into the carriage.¡±

    The bass resonating through the humid night air was even pleasing to his ears. Damia¡¯s gaze finally looked his way as if drawn to him.

    Akkard looked at his face reflected in those pretty eyes. The man with glowing tanned skin, slightly damp hair had eyes shining with lust. He wanted to eat the whole girl in front of him without leaving a bone behind.

    It was troublesome. Akkard quickly hid his hungry predator-like eyes and disguised his desires with a more caring voice as he beckoned her again:

    ¡°Stop being stubborn. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    It was that moment. Damia¡¯s gaze that was studying him looked to the ground as if contemplating something.

    ¡®Hmm?

    When she looked up at him again again, her eyes had already changed. It was as if she has resigned to something.

    Her blue eyes, containing no light, looked like broken sapphires. When Akkard met that gaze something felt hollow and eerie in the corner of his heart. But with no time to reflect on the reason, Damia got into his carriage.

    ¡°¡­..then excuse me.¡±

    At last, she came into his domain with her own two feet.

    Akkard took a deep breath. She sat beside her, smelling of flowers and sweet, wet flesh. It was the smell of Damia Primula.

    As soon as he breathed it in, his body started to heat up. Akkard watched her, licking his chomps. Her white skin covered in droplets looked very soft, and the voluminous breasts shining in the front of her dress made him hungry.

    He wanted to taste and swallow her up right away, but the memory of his previous failed hunts made him a more cautious predator.

    ¡°You must be cold. Here, wear this to keep warm.¡±

    Akkard put a coat around her shoulders in a gesture of self-control and to lower Damia¡¯s guard.

    ¡°¡­¡­thank you.¡±

    It must have been cold, but Damia did not refuse his offer. Her fingers shook as she clasped the collar of his overcoat around her shoulders.

    After shivering in the rain for a long time, she was exhausted and weak. Akkard, as usual with bad guys, was looking for an opportunity before thinking about Damia.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t warm up soon, you¡¯ll catch a cold,¡±

    murmuring into her ear, he reached out and embraced Damia¡¯s shoulder. Dami¡¯s body grew stiff. She fell awkwardly into his arms, and then she pulled away, acting as if she did not know his intentions.

    ¡°Come, give me your hands.¡±

    When Akkard was in his seducing mode, he knew how to keep going without giving his opponent a chance to breathe. Damia let him hold her hand without refusing him. He was alarmed,

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s cold.¡±

    The hands held together were too cold. Her wet skin was as moist and soft as touching the belly of a freshly caught fish from icy waters.

    Concerned, Akkard touched her cheek. When his hot hands reached her, Damia sighed and closed her eyes. Apart from her feelings, his body temperature, which warmed up her freezing body, was so sweet that she became fatigued.

    ¡®Oh¡­¡­right, I should ask Lord Akkad about what we heard in the locker that day.¡¯

    Damia managed to recall her business with a weary head. She opened her mouth, raising her trembling hand, pushing Akkard¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Sir Akkard¡­¡±

    Unfortunately, cunning Akkard wasn¡¯t finished. He grabbed Damia¡¯s hand, trying to push him away, and kissed her on her soft palm. And he started to lick between her fingers.

    Her cold, soft hands with a pleasing scent were like ice chips. His hot lips and tongue rubbed the sweet skin to his heart¡¯s content. Damia tried to pull her hand away, but Akkard quickly asserted,

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t worry, Damia. Now only think about warming up,¡±

    Akkard followed up by tearing off his shirt. His muscular upper body was revealed. Just looking at it was overwhelming.

    ***

 Chapter 62

    He held Damia¡¯s frozen body tightly in his steadfast embrace. A man¡¯s body was usually hotter than a woman¡¯s and even more so when he was in heat. He was very hot. A drowsy sigh flowed from Damia¡¯s lips, which had become close to his body.

    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±

    He was so warm. The heat coming off from his smooth and solid muscles was so pleasant; it was giving her goosebumps.

    Her body, which was too cold, instinctively searched for warmth, causing Damia to rubbed her cheek on his shoulder without realizing it. Akkard couldn¡¯t miss this moment. The moment he saw Damia, who didn¡¯t refuse his touch, his string of reason that he had endured was utterly gone.

    ¡°Dami.¡±

    He grabbed Damia¡¯s hand and unhurriedly had her caress his chest muscles and abs. His solid body writhing under the palm of her hand was overwhelming erotic.

    Damia blankly looked up at Akkard¡¯s face, intoxicated by the masculine sensualness of his body. Then Akkard, who licked his red lips, whispered again with a lewd smile,

    ¡°Yes, Damia. Now, only look at me. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±

    His sexy voice seemed to melt her ears. The most expensive courtesans in the capital probably aren¡¯t as thrillingly sexy as him.

    Damia was captivated by his deadly beauty. The smiling Akkard suddenly pushed her down over the carriage seat.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    She blinked in amazement, and his big body that was emitting heat laid her down. Eventually, his eyes looking down at the poor prey caught in his trap turned red with desire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªit will be so hot, it¡¯ll melt you.¡±

    Something went wrong. It was a huge mistake to be captivated by a predator and not be on guard.

    With his head down, he bit the delicate neck of his prey. He felt the extraordinary excitement of sucking her thin skin vigorously. He was thrilled to chew right above her pulsating artery with the tip of his fangs, afraid it was going to be eaten alive.

    He licked her collarbone, protruding towards his stuck-out tongue, and hurriedly pulled down the front of her dress. But the wet cloth stuck to the skin, so it didn¡¯t go down well.

    ¡°Fuck.¡±

    A harsh word seemed to flow out of his lips with a sharp tooth. Even though he acted like an adolescent with his first encounter with a woman and thought he looked like a fool, he was enjoying himself immensely.

    Ripppp-

    The hem of the dress, which could not overcome his passion, was torn apart. Above her tight corset, the obscene outlines of her swelling breasts were revealed. When he reached out and pulled out one breast, the pink nipple erect at the tip of the breast he grasped made him go crazy.

    ¡°Oh, Dami.¡±

    What do I do about it being so sexy and pretty? Akkard groaned a sigh and ravenously rushed and coveted the nipple.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Damia¡¯s waist lifted up when he strongly sucked her upright nipple. Akkard reached for the opposite chest, caressing it with his tongue.

    The texture of her moist and jiggly breast stuck to the palm of his hand was incredible, and Akkad rubbed and sucked her breasts greedily to his heart¡¯s content. Then, Damia¡¯s body, which was as cold as a mermaid fresh out of the water, was gradually warming up.

    ¡®Are you excited?¡¯

    His mouth dried up thinking so. Damia¡¯s white body, which was light pink, was bright and pretty like a pearl.

    Neither her disgusting step-brother nor Lessid, who made people mad, could touch this woman. Only he knew this woman¡¯s nakedness and her lewd appearance.

    When he thought about that, the man¡¯s sneaky urge to monopolize was tightly filled

    He instinctively grabbed Damia¡¯s ass cheeks and rubbed his penis between her flat lower abdomen and between her open legs. He was just rubbing it on top of her clothes, but blood was already rushing to the tip of his shaft and swelling hard like a candy.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡±

    Damia trembled and tried to push him away. But after starving for so long, he was already in no condition to control himself.

    ¡°Stay still, Damia, if you don¡¯t want to see me go crazy.¡±

    Akkard, who pressed her down, warned fiercely.

 Chapter 63

    He flipped up Damia¡¯s fluffy skirt and spread her slender legs wide. He loosened the waist of his pants with rapid, urgent hand movements and took out his dark red penis, swollen with blood rushing in. And surprisingly, he began to rub it over Damia¡¯s underwear.

    ¡°Stop¡­¡±

    Damia twisted her waist to get out of his firm grip. But her actions only helped him to rub against her inner flesh.

    She was embarrassed that the cleavage of her secret between her legs was blatantly exposed even under the thin underwear soaked in liquid. There was nowhere to hide with her thighs wide open. As he skillfully slipped his hot penis in front of her entrance through the gap, her sensual clit began to bloom.

    Akkard licked his lips and slowly grinded against her bud so he could taste it. They hadn¡¯t even started yet, but it was already delicious enough to make him go insane.

    He stretched the underwear over her entrance. He rubbed his fingertips over her tight lingerie. Then transparent love liquid flowed out through the fabric.

    It was like a hot, sweet syrup poured over pancakes. Akkard grinned, taking in the sight, and stretched it out in front of Damia, who turned her head red with shame. Akkard calmly licked his fingers and laughed deeply.

    ¡°It tastes very sexy.¡±

    Shocked at her own response to Akkard, Damia¡¯s eyes reflected her surprise. Akkard thought her eyes were so pretty it made him harder. She was soaking her panties like this yet refusing him as if she didn¡¯t want him.

    Damia¡¯s conduct was both emotional and cute, and his heart heated up. Akkard bit Damia¡¯s cheek, trying to suppress his rising passion. Without taking off her underwear, he pushed his penis through her entrance.

    ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡ª!¡±

    At the same time, Damia¡¯s eyes grew bigger; her insides became tight. Her body, which had only one night¡¯s experience with him, had forgotten him like a lie. But as Akkard¡¯s fully erect penis pushed in, its thick head widened her insides. She began to swallow his organ tightly even though she didn¡¯t know what she was doing.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    Akkard¡¯s handsome eyebrows furrowed. Between her legs, where he had been anxious to press in between even in his dreams, was much more ecstatic than he remembered.

    Akkard gasped as her insides squeezed him as he twitched his way to her narrow inner core. Her body, unfamiliar with sex, didn¡¯t make it easy. He had no choice but to use the smooth love liquid as a lubricant and push it little by little.

    ¡°Hwoo¡­ [exhale]¡±

    At last, a murky groan flowed from Akkard¡¯s mouth as soon as he inserted himself all the way to his root.

    It was a truly bloody delicious body. Her insides were wriggling and tightening and hot, that he had already filled up. He haven¡¯t even moved properly yet¡­. but he felt like he was getting dizzy from the intense anticipation.

    Akkard sighed with satisfaction. He looked down. Damia, who had tears in her eyelashes, was gasping as if she was struggling with feeling overwhelmed, her eyes tightly closed.

    Her white face turned red as if she had a fever. It was pitiful to see her chirping and not knowing what to do. As he watched her trembling body, he felt an unrecognizable sense of loveliness.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    Akkard kissed her cheek, bringing him a heavenly euphoria. And then suddenly he was surprised. It was because the cheeks on his lips were too hot.

    ¡°Dami?¡±

    At his call of concern, Damia shivered, her eyelids trembling. Under her reddish eyelashes, her bewildered blue eyes were revealed. Damia made eye contact with Akkard for a moment when suddenly her eyes rolled to the back of her head, and she fainted.

    ¡°¡­¡­Hey, wake up!! Damia!!¡±

    Akkard hurriedly grabbed her shoulder, shook her, and checked her eyes. As he scanned her neck, the heat in his hand was unusual. It was clear that her temperature dropped due to rain, but a fever was rising.

    ***

 Chapter 64

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Anger erupted ahead of his worries. It was a matter of course. What emotional connection does he have with Damia Primula?

    He was about to achieve his long-cherished dream, but Damia fainted!

    She really knew how to drive people crazy. Akkard grimly frowned. Even now, under him, her insides did not let him go. Perhaps because of the heat, he felt good, as if he would meltdown because her insides were so hot.

    ¡®Shall we just do it?¡¯

    Akkad thought. I¡¯m quite feverish, but I¡¯ll catch a cold. If you do something like that, you won¡¯t have too much trouble.

    However, he was not happy to hold on to her weak body and dig into her. He couldn¡¯t feel the spirit. His taste was to tease a woman until she screamed and begged him. No matter how much he longed for it, he couldn¡¯t enjoy hugging a woman without consciousness.

    Annoyed, his tongue heavy with complaints, Akkard picked up her clothes and wrapped her body in his coat. He could not wait on the road floor just in case Damia¡¯s carriage would be fixed.

    He decided to take Damia to his northern mansion. He could take care of her, heal her, and then ask for her body in return for saving her. Dami, who has an unexpected sincerity, will not be able to turn a blind eye to her debt.

    ¡®And then¡­¡­¡¯

    Without leaving a single tearful appeal left, he would chew and swallow her whole. Akkard grasped her whole body firmly in his arms and smiled with satisfaction.

    ***

    Damia was very sick for two days. She was a typical noble lady. A beautifully grown woman who used to maids fanning her when it was hot and warm with the finest fur and warm water bags when it was cold.

    For the first time in her life, she stood in the rain for several hours, so it was inevitable she was sick even more so when her immune system was compromised by stress.

    ¡°The fever isn¡¯t going down.¡±

    Without taking off his coat, Akkard stopped by the guest bedroom and muttered. He assumed she might sneeze and catch a little cold, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be this ill.

    Akkard realized that Damia was very fragile. Her face seemed distressed and was filled with redness from fever. The only time pale Damia turned red like this is when she was sexual¡­.

    ¡°Damn me.¡±

    Akkard with a frown on his face, swearing at himself quietly. What are you thinking with the patient in front of you?

    Perhaps it was a mistake to bring Damia to his mansion. But her condition was much worse than expected, so he had decided on the fly. At least his place was much closer than the Primula mansion.

    It felt bizarre to see Damia lying defenseless in his territory. Akkard, who was sullen for no reason, touched her cheek and muttered,

    ¡°You know? You¡¯re the only woman who has taken my bed without having sex.¡±

    Damia was asleep, frowned as if protesting against his words. Even in her dream, she seemed to reject his touch, making him more grumpy.

    Since he can¡¯t do anything serious to the patient, he decided to finish venting by pinching Damia¡¯s cheek in moderation.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    But Damia was also formidable. While pinching her cheek, she groaned with a grimace, wrinkling her cute nose, and while turning her body and cut his hand off, ending it¡¯s assault with a snuggle.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Akkard, his hand under Damia¡¯s cheek, clicked his tongue. Her small head was as big as his palm. It cost him no effort to lift her up and pull out his hand.

    But he couldn¡¯t carry out what he wanted. It was because Damia suddenly rubbed her cheek on his palm as soon as he tried to pull away.

    At the unexpected contact, Akkard hesitated for a moment. He knew Damia as a woman who always was on guard with a straightened back to shield her vulnerabilities.

    But the very same Damia was now hanging on to him like a child now. Holding him desperately with both hands, her eyelids shook, and in a hoarse voice, she whispered pitifully,

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    As soon as he heard the voice, his shoulders lost strength, and Akkard recalled some information he knew about her,

    ¡®Didn¡¯t you live with your stepmother?¡¯

    Akkard recalled meeting her stepmother, Noella, when he visited Count Primula¡¯s estate before. She was a woman with a weak and timid impression. It seemed unbelievable she gave birth to an ambitious man like Cesare.

    Even if she had the best character, a stepmother was a stepmother. It seemed like Damia was going through a complicated dream about her mother, stepmother, and family history. Like himself.

    Her sweaty worn-out face looked much younger than usual. Maybe that¡¯s why? Akkard superimposed a young boy on her. It was his helpless self of the past who had to rely on the protection of his sister Sienna after they lost their parents.

    ¡®What am I thinking?¡¯

    Akkard shook his head. There was nothing good about cultivating cheap empathy for a woman who pushed him away. After he pulled out his hand held by Damia, Akkard whispered quietly,

    ¡°No matter how much you shout, no one will save you. The only one that can save you is yourself.¡±

    It was cold advice.

    He let Damia¡¯s hand that had grasped his hand fall on the sheet with a snap.

 Chapter 65

    Damia, still unconscious, pulled in and held her arms to her chest in her sleep. But her face looked sadder than before.

    Akkard glanced down at her. Strangely enough, he felt guilty¡ªwhich was utterly unlike him. She had a fever, and she wasn¡¯t going to remember, so it wouldn¡¯t have cost him anything if he had offered a little bit of comfort and treated her kindly.

    For unknown reasons, his mouth tasted bitter. Akkard turned his back on her in an effort to shake off his unpleasant mood.

    Creak-

    As soon as he had opened the bedroom door, he encountered an unexpected face in the hallway. After seeing him, Akkard opened his mouth in surprise.

    ¡°Butler?¡±

    It was his butler, Sebastian, who was standing there. A faithful servant, Sebastian, who was from the capital, stood outside with a towel and basin.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Sebastian was also surprised to see Akkard emerging from the guest bedroom. As he knew, the guest had not woken up, so he must have come to check on her.

    ¡®My master can¡¯t be so considerate¡­¡­!!¡¯

    Akkard was a generous, fair, and respectable master, but he was different when it came to women. Even the most outstanding beauty didn¡¯t hold his interest unless she was warming his bed.

    But here was Sir Akkard not only bringing a woman to his house but also looking after her illness. Sebastian¡¯s eyes popped open in astonishment and expressed his bewilderment:

    ¡°You¡¯re back earlier than scheduled, Master! Did you visit the guest without taking off your coat? What kind of relationship do you have with the lady¡­?¡±

    Sebastian, who had been speaking rapidly, realized¡ªWhy not? There¡¯s only one emotion that blooms between young men and women.

    ¡®Ah, finally! The Master has a special person too!¡¯

    There¡¯s no one who blames an esteemed handsome man for having women. But if you go through so many women, how can there be no one in your heart?

    Faithful Sebastian cared for his Master since he was born. It was incredibly heartbreaking that the young Master had grown up unfriendly without receiving proper affection in such a harsh environment. So he hoped and prayed for Akkard¡¯s heart throughout the entire time that he stood beside Akkard.

    ¡®If you do everything you want to do in the future¡­¡¯

    ¡­¡­.And Akkard really grew up like that. It had even proven a little too much for Sebastian, who had christened Sir Akkard as ¡°Kind Master¡± in his heart.

    Women were wholly captivated while holding Akkard in awe and fear because of his overwhelming presence, wit, and power. There were plenty of nobles in the capital, but no one could compare to Akkard Valerian.

    Naturally, he was surrounded by women that constantly stole glances at him and blushed. Likewise, Akkard was not a person who refused those good women. He slept with as many women as he pleased, and in the end, he always coolly dumped them.

    Thanks to this, the social circle of the capital city, which was likened to a wild jungle, shot a drama that would last a long time in history.

    ¡®It¡¯s like a bunch of lionesses in the heat trying to win over the Lion King.¡¯

    Akkard¡¯s sister, Sienna, was thoroughly disgusted by his mess. Sebastian felt guilty as if he had misled his young Master.

    But in the far North, the Master finally found his mate¡­!!!

    It was indeed fortunate. Now, he could, fortunately, send back the women who were rushing to the mansion and reply to the love letters and hateful letters.

    Recalling his hardships, Sebastian¡¯s eyes became teary. Akkard saw his expression and frowned with a sense of foreboding.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re thinking about something useless¡­¡±

    ¡°No, my lord. You don¡¯t have to explain anything to Sebastian.¡±

    Sebastian put one hand on his chest, pretended to be ignorant and compliant, and bowed his head. At first glance, it was an elegant gesture as usual.

    But Akkard saw it. An irresistible smile graced his wrinkled lips and his heart-warming eyes glowed.

    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯ve come back so quickly, you must have been worried about her condition, but don¡¯t worry too much. A famous doctor in the North has just arrived so the lady will be better in no time! Everything will work out.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s tone was soothingly sweet, as if he was appeasing a young boy. He did not doubt that Akkard was worried about Damia.

    ¡°Wait, Sebastian¡­.¡±

    Akkard, who belatedly realized his misunderstanding, was about to correct it in a hurry. Right before he could, Damia¡¯s cough came through the small gap in the door.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ This is¡­?¡±

    She seemed to have finally woken up after nearly three days of slumber. Sebastian was thrilled to hear her voice leaking from the inside.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go! Doctor, please take a quick look at her condition!¡±

    Sebastian did not listen to his explanation and pushed the doctor¡¯s back into the room. As the doctor walked in, Sebastian requested, ¡°Please take good care of her.¡± He was already acting like a faithful steward who took care of his mistress.

    ***

 Chapter 66

    ¡°Haaa.¡±

    Left alone in the hallway, Akkard sighed and massaged his forehead. He wanted to jump into the room right away and explain that it wasn¡¯t what Sebastian was thinking. However, if he did so, the misunderstanding would grow bigger, as if he was too embarrassed to admit it.

    ¡®The plague really doesn¡¯t fit the north.¡¯

    There was another reason why he quickly returned to the mansion. Akkard, who took out a pocket watch from his vest, glanced at it and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    Akkard looked back toward the bedroom door when Damia woke up, turned his back indifferently.

    It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t clarify himself to Sebastian, but he could not keep the prince waiting because of such a trifling misunderstanding.

    ***

    Akkard arrived at his room and picked up a magic video sphere. It was time to report to the Crown Prince who sent him here.

    There was a crackling sound, a bright light shined, and a handsome man with brown hair came into view. The man¡¯s face turned his head this way towards the sphere.

    ¡°Oh, Sir Akkard¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve heard from you. I was beginning to get worried. But seeing that you¡¯ve reached out like this, you seem to have adapted well to the North. Good for you.¡±

    The prince spoke in a thoughtful tone. He seemed to care for his right arm, and it was a remark that any subordinate would be moved by. However, the drawback was that he didn¡¯t seem sincere at all because he was eating chocolate while leaning back with his feet on his desk.

    ¡°So isn¡¯t this your first time in the North? How is it? What¡¯s your impression?¡±

    Akkard duly replied, looking pitifully at the prince¡¯s hands covered with chocolate,

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s boring. It¡¯s small and looks as if it¡¯s at least a decade behind the capital. How can you smoothly devour chocolate when you put people in this place?¡±

    Heinrich adamantly protested against Akkard¡¯s scathing reply.

    ¡°Oh my God! How could you say such a terrible thing? With such an important mission, I sent you to the North! You really don¡¯t know my heart!¡±

    On the surface, he seemed outraged, but Heinrich¡¯s eyes were smiling as he pushed another chocolate into his mouth. Akkard saw right through him, knowing the Crown Prince since childhood, and declared coldly.

    ¡°If you keep making useless sounds, I¡¯ll hang up. ¡°

    ¡°No, don¡¯t hang up!¡±

    Since it was Akkard Valerian, he would hang up. Since they knew each other for so long, even asserting the crown prince¡¯s authority didn¡¯t work on Sir Akkard.

    ¡°Please save me, Lord Akkard. Umm? I need you to somehow investigate the Temple. At this rate, the whole kingdom is in danger!¡±

    Alarmed, Heinrich quickly changed his behavior and begged.

    Because of the ¡°secret mission,¡± Akkard, who was the most popular socialite in capital society, was suddenly sent to the impoverished North.

    The North was a boring place with nothing to see but snow and minerals. However, the only thing to mention was that there was The High Temple.

    It¡¯s home to the Pope, the Saint, and the Paladins. For this reason, the devoted called the North ¡®The Holy Land.¡¯ However, Heinrich and Akkard, who roughly guessed at the truth, had differing ideas.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re suffering by going to the North. But you have to find a clue to the ¡®pollution¡¯ that¡¯s plaguing the South and prevent it from growing. If this continues, it will soon spread to the capital.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s face darkened. Heinrich was right. The South was almost shut down because of the ¡®contamination¡¯ that blackened the land and prevented crops from growing. If this situation continued to spread across the country, there would literally be a catastrophe.

    The royal family tried hard to find the source of the pollution but could not find any clues. The only place they did not investigate was the North.

    So Heinrich sent Akkard as far north as a last resort. It was an extremely risky gamble that relied more on intuition rather than reason.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Lord Akkard is the last hope of the royal family. ¡°

    And ¡®my¡¯ last hope.

    The cursed Crown Prince, Heinrich, laughed bitterly. If Akkard found no clues in the North, he would soon be deposed.

 Chapter 67

    The first ¡°contamination¡± outbreak in the kingdom came shortly after Heinrich was crowned the crown prince.

    It was a truly unfortunate period for a coincidence. Rumors have spread that God may have hated the Crown Prince for this very reason.

    Then the tiny, foolish rumors soon spread like wildfire. When the royal family realized the seriousness of the situation, it was already too late.

    ¡°Depose the prince who God has abandoned!!¡±

    The protests of the people shouting in front of the royal palace struck the Prince heavily in the chest. He was angry at their stupidity but at the same time pitying them for how gullible they were.

    He could not give up his crown prince position as things stood. The Prince sent Akkard to the north with bold determination, afraid there would be nothing there.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m still not sure, Lord Akkard.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Akkard asked quietly. Then Heinrich, whose heart weakened, hesitated and quietly spoke,

    ¡°¡­¡­.Is it right to suspect the temple and it¡¯s waging the holy war against the pollution as the mastermind?¡±

    After hearing this, Akkard narrowed his eyes. He had seemed so confident ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± he said to Akkard to convince him to go to the North, and now he doubted himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there¡¯s no evidence, I¡¯ll make it and take it with me,¡±

    Akkard responded with a straight face.

    Despite his confident reply, Heinrich¡¯s face remained doubtful. Something was bothering him.

    ¡°But as Lord Akkard knows, ¡®pollution¡± can be purified by divine power. So I¡¯m sending priests from the High Temple in the north to help the south.¡±

    ¡°Yes. So what did you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Actually, this time, the High Temple¡­..decided to send the Saint.¡±

    Heinrich had a look on his face that he didn¡¯t know what to do. The south is now literally a living hell because of ¡®contamination¡¯. But now the High Temple was sending him the precious Saint.

    He had never thought they would send her his way.

    At this point, Heinrich was confused, doubting himself and his decision to send his people to the North. Akkard smiled cynically at the sight of his troubled face.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    In short, it was his guilty conscience to doubt the game instead of working hard. It was a feeling that any average person would have. But Akkard¡¯s view, far from the sensibility of ordinary people, was much different.

    ¡°If anyone heard you, they would think the High Temple is doing this for free. It¡¯s true they¡¯re helping the south, but won¡¯t they want too much in return?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ You¡¯re right.¡±

    Heinrich accepted helplessly. There was no such thing as goodwill without a price in the world.

    Contamination could only be purified by divine power, so the standing of the High Temple had grown exponentially, and the royal family was forced to comply with the demands of the temple for the sake of the south.

    What a nerve-wracking vicious cycle it was. Heinrich, who sighed deeply, leaned against the back of his chair.

    ¡°So Lord Akkard, you must find out if pollution is just a natural disaster or, as I suspect, the High Temple is really welding ¡®pollution.¡¯¡±

    I¡¯m begging you, please.

    Heinrich concluded with a dark face. He was still a young man, but the burdens on his shoulders were too heavy.

    Akkard answered with a short sigh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will surely fulfill my duties.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.Thank you, Lord Akkard.¡±

    Heinrich, who was holding his head, smiled with a fond face. During the brief silence, there was a strong bond flowed between the men.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation like up there in the north? Huh?¡±

    Heinrich asked brightly as if to change the heavy atmosphere.

    Akkard briefly replied to this,

    ¡°This place is completely free from pollution probably because it¡¯s where High Temple is located. Which moron would spray poison in their front yard?¡±

    ¡°As I expected, how about Lessid Ferria, the informant there? Was he as cooperative as promised?¡±

    Akkard frowned at the question. Although Lessid was a priest of the High Temple, his real affiliation was the Crown prince¡¯s informant.

    As a matter of fact, Lessid was doing a good job. Instead, under the guise of ¡®I¡¯ll keep an eye on the Akkard Valerian¡¯ he was helpful to Akkard from behind.

    .

    But the problem was something completely different from work-related concerns.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you in advance, but don¡¯t think of touching Miss Damia. As soon as this is all over, I¡¯m going to take off my uniform and confess to her immediately.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 68

    The moment he recalled Lessid¡¯s confident declaration, Akkard¡¯s eyebrows frowned. He didn¡¯t know why, but his heart was filled with terrible displeasure.

    Didn¡¯t it feel like someone trampled on his white bed with muddy shoes?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lord Akkard? Are you having problems with Lessid?¡±

    Heinrich, who saw Akkad¡¯s chilling expression, also became concerned. He wondered if the two had fought.

    ¡°No, nothing, Your Grace.¡±

    What dirty shoes? Akkard clenched his teeth and shook off useless thoughts.

    He knew well that he was a selfish boy from birth. His arrogant and selfish heart didn¡¯t have the capacity to love anyone.

    Damia Primula was nothing special. It was obvious that Damia only let him tasted her, teased him, and burned his hand, flaunting it in front of him as if she were going to give it to him. Had she clung to him like all the other women and coveted pleasure as much, he would have forgotten her without hesitation as soon as the sweet water ran out.

    Instead, Damia¡¯s naked body grew vivid when he closed his eyes. Akkard¡¯s body heated up when he thought of the texture of her skin, which was wet, moist, and hot from the rain.

    Because of this, lately, he had been staying up all night. Thinking Damia was lying in his mansion, he couldn¡¯t sleep at all.

    ¡®Don¡¯t even look good in my dreams and fuck.¡¯

    By this point, Akkard was beside himself with curiosity.

    Had he ever glorified a one-night stand before? Was it because it had been a short relationship or¡­¡­ If he held her enough times, would his fascination with her body that first night finally deplete?

    He¡¯d been in anguish waiting for her all this while, and now, finally, Damia Primula arose.

    The corners of Akkard¡¯s mouth twisted when he thought of her. Tonight, Damia will pay the price for his painful burning heart. It was a comforting thought.

    ¡®Once you taste it. You¡¯ll get sick of it soon. As always.¡¯

    Then he wouldn¡¯t be at the mercy of Damia Primula. Afterward, if Lessid confessed or not, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention.

    With those thoughts, Akkard felt a little better. Naturally, his report gained more confidence.

    ¡°Lessid is very helpful, as promised. But his younger sister, Louise Ferria¡­. It seems like she is on the temple¡¯s side. I overheard her by chance in a hallway, so I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Akkard briefly reported what he saw and heard in the locker. Except, of course, Damia Primula¡¯s presence.

    That day, he recalled Damia¡¯s appearance, who couldn¡¯t breathe properly because he was thrusting his penis between her thighs. She had been red to her ears, crying at a loss at what to do and desperate not to make a sound.

    When he thought of it, blood poured into his groin. No matter, Heinrich didn¡¯t have to know what Damia looked like. Therefore, Akkard omitted Damia¡¯s name from the report.

    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡±

    Heinrich, who knew nothing, shrugged.

    ¡°The siblings are in different factions with the brother are on our side and his sister on High Temple¡¯s side. Is it the Goddess¡¯ joke?¡±

    It was. No matter how bad a relationship was between siblings, it was rare for them to be this different. Heinrich clicked his tongue but looked at Akkard with pride.

    ¡®It hasn¡¯t been long since you arrived in the North. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve already dug up this much information.¡¯

    Heinrich was deeply impressed. Akkard did a good job as his right arm. Heinrich, who had been mulling over what he had heard, felt strange and suddenly asked,

    ¡°But the one suspected of working with Louise¡­ is it Cesare Primula? I¡¯ve never heard of him before.¡±

    Akkard did not say anything. But Heinrich did not care about his silence. He went on, lost in his thoughts.

    ¡°I remember because I memorized the genealogy of each family the other day. As far as I know, the head of the Primula had only one daughter. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Akkard, who seemed to know who it was, frowned. It seemed Damia was destined to be discussed at the end of the day; at least it was just her name.

    Unfortunately, Heinrich¡¯s words didn¡¯t end there. Suddenly, with an excited look, he leaned forward and asked,

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s an amazingly beautiful woman. Since it¡¯s reached the capital, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not a lie, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Sir Akkard, do you know who Lady Primula is?¡±

    He knew her well.

    He knew not only her face but also her body. Akkard smiled darkly when he saw Heinrich showing a strong interest in her.

    Damia Primula must have been born with a very special talent. A talent that attracts men¡¯s attention, whether she wanted it or not.

 Chapter 69

    ¡°Cesare Primula is the Count¡¯s stepson that he gained after his remarriage. Since he¡¯s a child from the second wife¡¯s side, there¡¯s no blood relation.¡±

    Akkard didn¡¯t want to uselessly mention Damia so he briefly reported on Cesare.

    But Heinrich did not give up. Aren¡¯t the interests of young people alike? He slyly smiled and naturally brought up Damia.

    ¡°Really? Count Primula remarried. The lady suddenly had a big brother. It must have been uncomfortable for her.¡±

    Uncomfortable, indeed. Akkard had sensed the strange atmosphere between Damia and her stepbrother. But Heinrich, unaware of the dynamic, was simply curious.

    ¡°So, have you ever met Lady Primula in person? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­She¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    Akkard had no choice but to respond to his persistent questions. His strong eyebrow creased slightly, showing that the topic made him uncomfortable.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? Sir Akkard¡­¡­ don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already touched her?¡±

    This time, there was no answer back. Only then did Heinrich catch on belatedly. The person he was talking to right now was also called the legendary stallion ¡®Ahal Teke¡¯ in capital society.

    ¡°Oh my God, Akkard Valerian!¡±

    His eyes grew big and he laughed.

    ¡°I have no choice but to respect your skills. How long has it been since you¡¯ve arrived and you¡¯ve already captured the most beautiful woman in the North?¡±

    Heinrich expressed his sincere admiration but the compliment only soured Akkard¡¯s mood.

    ¡®What capture?¡¯

    It was Akkard who suffered from ¡®hit and run¡¯ from a first-timer, the innocent Damia Primula.

    Every time he thought about it, his pride was hurt, so his anger exploded and his heart hurt and pounded. But if he leaked out this story even by mistake it was obvious that after a deep laugh Heinrich would bring up the story for the next 10 years.

    ¡®Damn it I feel like I was played.¡¯

    Damia Primula was a natural talent in the bed. Thanks to her, Akkard¡¯s head was spinning after years of experience.

    Thinking of it, Akkard felt a previously unknown sense of defeat. In order to make Damia pay, he needed to finish this report quickly.

    ¡°I observed Lady Primula¡¯s terrible relationship with her stepbrother, Cesare. So her being on his side, the likelihood¡­ is extremely low. But I¡¯ll look into it a little more just in case.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you stay close to her, you¡¯ll have a chance to approach Cesare, which will naturally make it easier to dig up dirt on the High Temple!¡±

    The capable Sir Akkard, Heinrich nodded with satisfaction. It seemed to him that Akkard had slept with Damia, to gain information.

    Akkard was grateful that the prince had misunderstood the situation. Akkard quietly shut up. Then Heinrich, feeling hopeful and lively said whatever he wanted.

    ¡°Use your handsomeness or whatever it is to obtain Lady Primula. For the poor South suffering from pollution. When you¡¯re done, well, you can take her pretty hands and come up to the capital together.¡±

    Heinrich smiled gloatingly, revealing his chocolate-stained front teeth. He thought he could hear the royal family¡¯s dignity falling, but Akkard didn¡¯t tell him. It was a petty revenge on Heinrich, who unintentionally reminded him of his broken pride.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you at the next report, Sir Akkard.¡±

    At last, the magic communication channel was cut off. Akkard put down the magic tool and frowned in thought.

    ¡®Obtain Damia.¡¯

    If he could, he wouldn¡¯t really want to. But Damia was a woman who wasn¡¯t interested. She didn¡¯t expect anything from him and she didn¡¯t know anything about him.

    So she was hard to handle.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Akkard clicked his tongue in frustration. At this time, he suddenly felt a presence in the hallway outside the bedroom.

    ¡®The butler?¡¯

    Akkard thought casually. He hadn¡¯t slept very well since he came to the North. His surroundings changed, but that wasn¡¯t the only thing bothering him.

    Just as alpha males had a strong desire to breed in the wild, so did Akkard. His well-disciplined, manly body rapidly grew hot. In the capital women always rushed to his side so it was relatively easy to quench his lust.

    ¡®Except for that woman.¡¯

    Akkard mutter to himself in irritation. He was a man with a clear sense of purpose and drive. Therefore, he had no intention of pursuing another woman just because Damia was temporarily uninterested in him. That was the mindset of a loser.

    But his desire for sex persisted, all the same, so Akkard often lost sleep at night. He had a fit body that grew feverish imagining the fairy-like woman crushed under him.

    ¡®Poor master. You must be having a hard time sleeping because you are in an unfamiliar bed.¡¯

    Sebastian, who knew nothing, sympathized with his master. So at night, he would often bring warm milk or herbs and scents for a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Akkard, who assumed it was Sebastian offering a drink, casually opened the door.

    But met his eyes was not his butler but Damia.

    ***

 Chapter 70

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­.¡±

    The person he thought about every night was standing outside his door. With a very complicated look.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­ I woke up and the butler said this was your house. I had intended on meeting you and thanking you tomorrow because it was so late¡­. The butler sent me saying¡­.¡¯If you say thank you, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll like it¡¯¡­¡­.¡±

    Damia, who was usually calm and composed, stuttered in embarrassment. It was very unlike her usual self.

    As soon as he met her shaky blue eyes, Akkard instinctively realized: Damia had overheard some of his conversation with the prince.

    It wasn¡¯t intentional. And now Damia knew that Akkard also noticed that she had overheard them.

    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Now Akkard understood Damia¡¯s gibberish words and grasped the situation. He growled between his grinding teeth.

    ¡°Damn it, Sebastian-!!¡±

    He should have corrected the butler¡¯s misunderstanding earlier. But he had been too busy and had left it alone.

    Sebastian, who misunderstood Damia and Akkard having a special relationship, had been determined to assist his master¡¯s first romance.

    He had been tending Damia until she got up, washed, and took soup and medicine. But as soon as she recovered to some extent, he urged her out:

    ¡®Now, why don¡¯t you say good night to my master before you go to bed? What? It¡¯s late? Don¡¯t worry about that! No matter when you visit my lord he¡¯ll welcome it! Definitely! Of course!! Because he¡¯ll be happy.¡±

    Damia broke into a cold sweat when he saw Sebastian smiling widely, as he insisted. He was obviously an old butler with a gentle and courteous impression, but she felt an unknown strong pressure.

    It was almost as if invisible hands had pushed her towards his room.

    Oops, when she woke up from the pressure, she was already in the hallway. Damia hesitated, glimpsing the darkness that had fallen outside the window. But her escape route had been already tightly blocked by Sebastian.

    ¡°If you go up one more floor from here, it¡¯s the master¡¯s room. You can use the stairs that you can see on your right.¡±

    Sebastian smiled as he gave directions. At this point, she couldn¡¯t return to her room. Damia¡¯s shoulders drooped and walked towards the stairs.

    ¡±Haaa¡­¡±

    A complicated sigh of resignation escaped Damia¡¯s mouth. She hadn¡¯t remembered what had happened in the wagon because of her fever and passing out.

    But she knew the situation roughly. Akkard gave her a deep caress, saying he would take off her clothes and warm up her cold body. And after that¡­

    ¡®We probably did it. Maybe.¡¯

    Damia¡¯s face darkened. Even after a few days, when she woke up from the sickbed, her legs were sore. Specifically, the muscles that went up and inside from her thighs that she didn¡¯t usually use. She was sore.

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t feel good. Last time he had touched her in a locker and now he even approached a sick person. Akkard was truly a selfish prick ruled by his own desires.

    ¡®Now¡­¡­ I can¡¯t get involved with him anymore.¡¯

    Damia knew herself well. She was serious and intense and Akkard couldn¡¯t be committed, vulnerable, or a serious love interest. It wouldn¡¯t be possible to get to know each other lightly.

    She was a very burdensome woman.

    But Akkard was a man who was the opposite of her. So the more she bumped into him the more Damia would be cut and injured¡ªit would be a mess.

    Between the lighthearted or the sincere-hearted, the sincere-hearted would lose when it came to it in the game of love.

    ¡®Okay, just go say hello. I have to ask about Cecil anyway.¡¯

    Akkard may know the identity of the ¡°things¡± Louise was trying to feed Cecil. After asking that, she would leave as soon as the sun lit the sky tomorrow.

    It didn¡¯t matter if Akkard answered as he knew, or if he pretended not to know and concealed information from her. Damia would do everything in her power to protect Cecil.

    ¡®And when I leave here tomorrow.¡­..¡¯

    She would never get involved with the Akkard Valerian again.

 Chapter 71

    Damia searched the floor with her eyes.

    Reluctantly, she headed for his room.

    She swore she didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop from the beginning. She knocked on his door like a guest with common sense.

    No, Damia was going to knock.

    Then she heard her name pop up.

    ¡°So, have you ever met Lady Primula in person? What do you think?¡±

    Damia¡¯s hand, just about to knock against Akkard¡¯s room door, froze.

    Perhaps he already had a guest?

    No, there wasn¡¯t. Damia saw a bluish light peculiar to the magic communication, flickering through the bedroom door.

    Akkard must be on a call with someone now.

    ¡®But why did you mention me?¡¯

    Curious, Damia hesitated. But it was a mistake.

    Since then, the revelations she heard from beyond the door were so great that she could never interrupt.

    ¡®I should have knocked without hesitation,¡¯ Damia regretted.

    If she missed the timing, she should have turned right around and left. But she hesitated and never left and now the result was being caught red-handed eavesdropping by Akkard.

    ¡°How absurd.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s cold expression froze her in fear.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d brought a sick patient into my mansion, but now I see it was an eavesdropping rat.¡±

    Damia blinked.

    His quiet, unhurried words held a dangerous edge, harsh as Northern winters.

    Perhaps this was Akkard¡¯s true nature.

    Most would have been shocked, outraged, or deeply hurt.

    But Damia wasn¡¯t too stunned.

    She had the presence of mind to realize Akkard was being defensive since she had overheard such critical and sensitive information.

    ¡°I understand you are angry. It is warranted.¡±

    A calm voice came out of the mouth of the woman he had lashed out at.

    An irate Akkard was taken aback by her unexpected response and was stunned into silence.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Damia continued,

    ¡°First of all, I want to sincerely apologize. I can¡¯t pretend it didn¡¯t happen but I never meant to spy on your conversation.¡±

    Damia¡¯s face, with his head slightly lowered, showed signs of her exhaustion after her days-long illness. Perhaps because of that wariness?

    Her apology came out with a particularly believable sincerity.

    Akkard¡¯s heavily frowning brow, slightly loosened.

    But he couldn¡¯t let her go like this. What she heard was classified matters.

    Fortunately, it seemed Damia had no intention of just going. Damia, who opened his eyes gently, looked at his eyes. After confirming that Akkad¡¯s anger was somewhat assuaged, she flashed a pure smile, like a young girl.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a little brazen to request this amidst a situation where I eavesdropped on you but¡­¡­..,can we have a conversation, if possible?¡±

    ¡°Conversation? What?¡±

    Akkard asked, completely blindsided, while masking his expressions.

    Inwardly he was trying to get over his embarrassment.

    Since they met, Damia kept circumventing his expectations.

    It made Akkard suddenly realize: The fact that he didn¡¯t know anything about ¡®Damia Primula.¡¯

    He had only been preoccupied with sleeping with her, which had no requirement of getting to know each other seriously in the first place.

    So he had never wondered about Damia¡¯s personal history. About what her likes and dislikes are, what she¡¯s preoccupied with, and her interpersonal relationships¡­. all the things that make up the person called Damia Primula.

    But at this very moment, Akkard was overwhelmed with an intense curiosity, wondering what she was thinking.

    The first woman to arouse his private curiosity shyly lowered her eyes.

    ¡°I thought I could help you with your plan.¡±

    Her red lips, as if they had been stained with wine, continued to move, declaring that he would not regret it.

    Akkard blinked, finally overcoming an enchanting temptation that even a stoic king would fall to.

    ¡°¡­¡­Okay, I¡¯ll hear you out.¡±

    He uncrossed his arms and nodded inward. Damia, who was taking steps without much thought, suddenly became conscious of their attire.

    She was now only dressed in a robe over a pajama chemise.

    With his long hair down, she suddenly became nervous to enter his personal space. Damia¡¯s shoulder cowered a little as she passed by in front of him.

    She could feel it even if she didn¡¯t see it. Akkard¡¯s sharp gaze grazed the side of her face to the back of her neck and eventually down her back.

    Damia swallowed her saliva quietly.

    She felt like she was being observed by a beast, so her backbone was crushed.

    Maybe she was making a big mistake right now.

    The fact that she overheard Akkard, and was about to make a life-altering proposal to him.

    ¡®Still, I don¡¯t know without trying.¡¯

    The moment Damia heard the name of Cesare from Akkard¡¯s conversation, her mind flashed.

    Damia immediately realized what her next move was.

    ¡®There is a saying that the enemy of the enemy is a friend.¡¯

    ***

 Chapter 72

    She had no intention of being dragged around and manipulated by Cesare. She would do anything to get him out of her life and out of the county.

    Even if that meant holding hands with Akkard Valerian.

    Akkard carefully studied Damia. Her eyes were rational, her face a bit pale but with a sense of stability.

    In short, she didn¡¯t seem like a liar.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived in the North all my life, and my family supplies the goods they need for the Great Temple and Holy War. So I can¡¯t openly oppose the temple but if you can guarantee secrecy, I can supply you with a little help and information.¡±

    Damia¡¯s suggestion was very tempting. The biggest obstacle to Akkard now was the unfamiliar social environment of the North.

    The impenetrable northern nobility were deeply dazzled by the capital¡¯s foremost celebrity and listened intently to his dramatic stories of capital society and the progress of the ¡®pollution¡¯ in the south.

    However, when Akkard tried to ask something, people avoided answering or explaining anything and backed away.

    ¡®Especially when it comes to information about the Great Temple.¡¯

    The reverence and loyalty of the northern people to the temple were beyond Akkard¡¯s imagination.

    If Crown Prince Heinrich had witnessed what Akkard had seen, he would have had a heart attack.

    It had been pure dumb luck that he had overheard Louise¡¯s conversation while hiding in a locker. There was no guarantee of such good luck assisting him in the future.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure Damia will be of great help.¡¯

    Akkard looked at the woman in front of him with new eyes.

    Her rich hair, white face, blue eyes, and red lips were glamorous even without makeup.

    Even with the misfitting shawl and guest pajamas, her shoulders and collarbones looked elegant.

    A beautiful woman. A woman whom he wanted to sleep with. Those had been the only things Akkard had thought about Damia beforehand.

    So somehow this situation was unfamiliar.

    It was almost as if he were now facing a woman he had never known before.

    ¡°Okay, I understand what you mean.¡±

    Akkad deliberately and slowly affirmed. He always trusted his intuition but this time it wasn¡¯t easy for him to decide.

    He wasn¡¯t flippant, so Akkard asked questions typical of those who agonize over serious decisions.

    ¡°But why do you want to help me?¡±

    Akkard asked a natural question.

    As she disclosed, Count Primula¡¯s estate has long traded with the temple.

    No matter how confidentially was guaranteed, Damia¡¯s assistance would clearly jeopardize her house, and no matter how ¡®small¡¯ her help was it would be clearly a significant betrayal to the Great Temple.

    Damia grew quiet at his sharp question. And laughed, embarrassed.

    Her face resembled a lost man. Akkard thought perhaps she didn¡¯t have a right answer.

    After a moment Damia spoke, tilting her head and lowering her eyelashes, attempting to hide her vulnerable face.

    She was clearly being honest, feeling exposed.

    ¡°I want to destroy ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Cesare.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a conflict between stepbrother and stepsister anymore. In comparison, it was rather cute that Cesare manipulated her first love, Kael, into breaking her heart and breaking them up. Compared to what Cesare intends to do afterward.

    The moment he sneaked into her bedroom, Damia knew.

    The moment has already passed to maintain a decent relationship with Cesare.

    ¡®Besides he¡¯s even going so far as to touch Cecil.¡¯

    Damia¡¯s eyes grew cold and dark.

    From her point of view, he was an enemy of the Primula family and to its heir apparent, even though Cesare was adopted.

    Where did he get such insolence to dare to commit such atrocities?

    Damia had always wondered about that. Cesare wasn¡¯t impulsive because her father, Count Primula, was away.

    Cesare was too cunning for that.

    So she speculated Cesare had a backer. And what if his backer was the temple?

    ¡®Then in the Great Temple has already betrayed me, they have chosen Cesare over me,¡¯

    Damia deduced realistically.

    The Great Temple had more than enough power to replace the successor of a count. And Damia wasn¡¯t good or passive enough to allow herself to be pushed out of her seat like this.

    Even if the Primula family¡¯s business is smooth thanks to the Great Temple, what good was it? If she was ousted from her successor position due to a conspiracy, it would be over.

    ¡°¡­You want to destroy¡­¡­ Your stepbrother?¡±

    asked Akkad, in a tone of astonishment upon hearing her answer.

    Alarmed Damia, who looked up reflexively, checked his countenance.

    It was a very bizarre sight. To an outsider, Akkard looked like an indignant man baring his teeth. But in Damia¡¯s eyes, it looked like he was smiling.

 Chapter 73

    ¡°It seems that the sibling relationships of northerners are very unusual.¡±

    Hilariously, Akkard was thinking of the brother and sister relationship between Lessid and Louise.

    Lessid, who hated his sister, was now her rival by siding with the royal family. Then there was Damia who volunteered to join hands with him to destroy Cesare, her step-brother.

    These dynamics were extremely interesting to him.

    Akkard¡¯s thoughts naturally lead to thinking of his own bond with his sister Sienna, who was now in the royal palace in the capital.

    And then he thought of the warning she divulged in his dreams.

    ¡®Keep this in mind¡ªI¡¯m telling you this because you¡¯re such a fool¡ªIf you don¡¯t get rid of your trashy lifestyle right away, you¡¯ll regret it forever.¡¯

    Why did he have that dream?

    Akkard shrugged his shoulders and dismissed it as a meaningless dream. Moving on, he asked Damia,

    ¡°But why do you want to destroy Cesare? I¡¯m curious.¡±

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Do I have to answer that?¡±

    Damia asked back with a pale face.

    Akkard saw her slender fingers tremble a little, like a frail white birch swaying in the cold winter wind.

    An ordinary gentleman would have stopped interrogating Damia at this point, but Akkard was a far cry from a gentleman.

    Rather, he felt a strong interest and mischievous curiosity when Damia showed a rare glimpse at her vulnerability.

    ¡°Yes, I need to know why you want to help,¡±

    he pried as if he were pushing his claws into a cornered prey.

    Then, the tremors that started from Damia¡¯s fingertips spread to her shoulders.

    ¡®There must be other situations and dynamics that I¡¯m not aware of,¡¯

    Akkard smirked, the woman he was anxious to sleep with was shaking because of another guy¡ªwhich was very annoying, but on the other hand, he was quite pleased that Damia wanted to destroy him.

    Akkard, who concealed his evil intentions, poured wine he had in his bedroom out in glasses. Then he held Damia¡¯s shaking hand and gave her the cup.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a drink first and then talk.¡±

    ¡°¡­thank you.¡±¡¯

    Damia, whose head was full of Cesare, accepted it and took a sip. She needed something to calm her mind.

    It must have been wine from the south because the sweetness that spread in her mouth was strong and fragrant.

    Her weakened body that just woke up from a sickbed seat quickly got intoxicated. Armed with drunken courage, Damia slowly opened her mouth, her cheeks already hot.

    ¡°A few days ago, in the middle of the night when no one was around, Cesare broke into my bedroom.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    At her shocking admission, Akkard rose halfway from his seat.

    In his heart, he looked down on Cesare. He was a weak snake looming around Damia and swallowing his thirst, unable to do anything as he watched her.

    But how dare he sneak into Damia¡¯s bedroom! Rage surged from the depths of his chest. Akkard¡¯s manly chin grew rigid.

    ¡°Oye, nothing happened¨CReally!¡±

    added Damia, who misunderstood Akkard¡¯s response.

    She was afraid that her reputation and the honor of Count Primula would plummet.

    ¡°Cesare just threatened me a little.¡±

    ¡°He threatened you? What did he say?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get in his way and, um¡­¡­.¡±

    Her lips trembled. She couldn¡¯t bear to repeat Cesare¡¯s words and looked at Akkard.

    Akkard wanted to grab her by the shoulders and force her to speak quickly.

    But he also needed time to calm down now.

    So instead of persuading her, Akkard clenched his teeth and poured more wine into her glass.

    Damia didn¡¯t reject his offer either. She kept shaking and short of breath when she thought of that night.

    The horror and panic of being strangled by a bigger, stronger man than her in a locked bedroom late at night. The overwhelming sense of helplessness and despair that no matter what cruel thing he decided to do to her she would not be able to resist.

    When she recalled all of this her mind seemed so depleted.

    Damia hurriedly downed the glass of wine, as if to wash away the memory and barely managed to answer Akkard¡¯s question.

    ¡°He, Cesare¡­¡­..uh, warned me. Stay away from Lord Akkard.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 74

    Akkard exploded at the words that came out of her lips.

    ¡°The fucking bastard!¡±

    Akkard got up and punched the cabinet next to him.

    The dog¡ªCesare, hiding in her bedroom was enough to rile up his violent instincts but now he was even warning her not to get close to him.

    ¡®How dare you!¡¯

    What a brazen bastard! No matter how cunning and accomplished Cesare was, he could not even measure up to Akkard¡¯s feet. But now he dared to threaten the woman he coveted.

    It was so outrageous¡ªlike a crazy hyena scratching a sleeping lion¡¯s nose. Akkard was not the type to tolerate those that insulted his domain. If he could, he would grab Cesare right away and skin him alive.

    It was a familiar feeling as if his stomach was boiling and his vision turned dark red.

    ¡®Don¡¯t touch Miss Damia,¡¯

    said that cheeky Lessid Ferira.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to confess to her when I¡¯m done with this job.¡¯

    ¡®This bastard and that bastard¡ªall looking at her.¡¯

    He fell into a nasty mood but he had no clue why¡ª so his heart ached even more.

    ¡°Ah, Lord Akkard?¡±

    Damia was stunned by his fierce anger. She looked embarrassed not knowing why Akkard was so furious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I was just angry for a moment,¡±

    Akkard mumbled unclearly.

    Damia didn¡¯t seem particularly relieved or convinced at his answer, but she didn¡¯t bother to pursue it.

    Instead, she looked up at the Akkard with anxious eyes.

    Akkard saw this and clicked his tongue. Her eyes, which usually looked confident and certain, now looked droopy and cute as a puppy.

    She looked uniquely lovely in soft pajamas while holding a wine glass with both of her hands.

    ¡®Cause she¡¯s so pretty, she¡¯s going to be shivering from men coming at her from all directions.¡¯

    Akkard grabbed a bottle of wine and gulped it down. The warmth of the drink went down his throat, warming up his stomach. Then, it seemed to clear up that stuffy feeling he felt.

    Maybe the reason why he felt so horrible¡ªyes. It¡¯s probably that. Because other guys were drooling on his prey.

    Maybe that¡¯s why? For the first time, Akkard felt a sense of crisis. Anxiety that someone might steal his prey. Taking the game that he always took for granted. An unfamiliar apprehension of ¡®maybe she will be taken away.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll never let that happen even if I die.¡¯

    His arrogant pride even pierced the heavens, making them growl at his conceit.

    He wouldn¡¯t allow any blemish on his own perfection.

    For the first time, Akkard was inclined to indulge a woman¡¯s wishes.

    He had only known to gently lower his body, always pushing down on women and nothing on his mind but to have them. Akkard met Damia¡¯s eyes and asked,

    ¡°Are you cold? You¡¯re shaking.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    She was frightened when she thought about that day. To the point, she felt as if she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Damia gulped down the words that had threatened to fall out of her lips. She wasn¡¯t close enough to Akkard to confide her difficulties with him.

    But Akkard instinctively seized the opportunity. In front of him Damia was quite susceptible. The quaking of her unstable gaze, her tight grip, making her knuckles white communicated instead of words. She was very tired right now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Damia looked up in surprise. It couldn¡¯t be, but Akkard¡¯s words seemed to discern her thoughts.

    As their eyes met, Akkard smiled, bending his purple eyes surrounded by white eyelashes. Then he whispered in a low voice that melted her ears.

    ¡°No one can harm you. I won¡¯t let them.¡±

    It was too sweet. Even though Damia knew it, it was comforting like stress-indulging in chocolate, it wouldn¡¯t change anything but it made her feel good.

    ¡®But ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡¯

    After all, Damia was human. She was still young and inexperienced. She lost her mother when she was young and had grown up fast to reassure her father, who was often away from home.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t hate this desperation for reassurance she felt. But sometimes one needed a place to lean on.

    Damia looked down at Akkard¡¯s hand that held hers. His body temperature transferred to her, acting as a bridge to her lonely and cold heart and warming her. At least for this moment, he seemed to say that she was not alone and he would hold her tight.

    Maybe that¡¯s why it didn¡¯t occur to her to push him away.

    Just as Akkard wanted to embrace her out of pleasure, she also wanted to be comforted. Even if it¡¯s as brief as a hand warmer in the middle of winter.

    Slip-

    Damia¡¯s hand and body relaxed in his grasp. As Akkard felt this, he raised both ends of his lips and smiled.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    He finally captured her.

    Deep down in his heart, lurking in the depths of his chest, the beast growled with satisfaction.

 Chapter 75

    ¡°Ah, whoa!¡±

    cried Damia, who lay on her stomach, half on the bed.

    The object digging in from behind was so big and hot that she couldn¡¯t get her head around it. Even when it was thrusting and stabbing violently inside her, her body jostled so wildly, making her dizzy.

    ¡°So, ah! Deep, slowly ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    She moaned ¡®slowly.¡¯

    Akkard bit his molars so tightly that his jaw quickly grew sore.

    Having a taste of Damia was no different from feeding a beast on the verge of starving to death. He couldn¡¯t resist gluttonously wolfing it down.

    Ahh, the body he patiently clutched and held onto was sweet. Akkard grabbed her slender waist tighter. And stuck her from behind her enchanting ass, digging in as if he could put both balls in.

    ¡°Oh! Ah, ah! Ah!¡±

    Damia sobbed, shaking wildly while clutching the sheets.

    The pleasure was so strong that she felt like she was going to die. Because of this, the two legs that were propping her on the floor eventually lost strength.

    Just as her body was about to slide down, Akkard pulled her up onto the bed. And sat her down on the bed comfortably.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t for Damia. He immediately spread her legs wide, then climbed on and pressed down to insert his cock. He could push it much deeper than in the previous unstable position.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    Her two white legs convulsed by the excessively intense deep insertion. Her entrance was trembling and she felt embarrassed. But Akkard¡¯s thick torso was sandwiched between her legs, so there was no way to close them.

    ¡°Spread your legs wider. Otherwise, I can tie you up and hit it.¡±

    Damia shivered at the dreadful warning.

    Taking advantage of her being caught unawares, he clasped Damia¡¯s asscheeks with his big hands, lifted her up, and began to shake and thurst his back in again.

    A dark red penis moved in back and forth between the legs, spread out wider than before.

    This time, he managed to fit in even the thickest root of his cock. As her inner walls were stimulated to her core¡¯s end, Damia shed tears and cried:

    ¡°Ah, Oh, Oooohhh!!!¡±

    Damia¡¯s body shook up and down. Her narrow insides were filled with him, and it felt like she was going to explode. But rather than disliking the sensation, it was thrilling enough to melt her mind.

    His hot genitals that crammed in her insides rubbed and mashed into every inch of her sensitive areas. Akkard bent down and bit Damia¡¯s neck as he gave her a heavy thrust. Just as a mating beast marks its female.

    ¡°*Gasp*, unngh¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!!!¡±

    A soft cry vibrated under the skin of the neck that hosted the bite.

    Akkard gently and lovingly licked the bite imprint.

    He bit her collarbone, as his lower body was ferociously digging into her narrow hole. Not knowing what to do during the overwhelming stimulus Damia clung to him and wept.

    ¡°Shhh,¡±

    Akkard soothed her with only his lips. Then he began to stimulate her walls faster and more violently.

    Whenever his thick and hot member poked up and flexed, it felt like her head was becoming weird.

    ¡°No, ah! Please, uh! Slowly ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    The frightened Damia embraced his neck. Akkard paused. It was the first time her arm had squeezed him to herself.

    When he looked down, he could see her red eyes and her flushed nose.

    Her usually elegant white face was nowhere to be seen and instead bloomed red as a flower, her expression lewd and disorganized. It was a really sexy face just to look at.

    It was when Akkard was looking down with bated breath, holding his breath¡ªstunned. Damia, who seemed to be overwhelmed, her long eyelashes trembled.

    Then the clear water, which had formed in the corners of her wet eyes, fell down her soft cheeks.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤[I¡¯m going] crazy.¡±

    The last strand of reason in his head snapped.

    ***

 Chapter 76

    Akkard immediately pressed her down on the bed so she couldn¡¯t move. And he started shaking his back frantically.

    It was a rough movement that made her feel like she was being devoured.

    His genitals digging inside her ran wild enough that she could not keep up.

    Faster and faster it slipped through Damia¡¯s pussy. A violent and strong climax rapidly engulfed her.

    ¡°Ahhhhh aaahhhhh!¡±

    At the same time Damia felt as if she was floating, Akkard¡¯s cock acutely kneaded against her contracting inner walls¡ªand felt more and more vivid.

    It was hot. It was so hot that she felt as if her body was about to melt. Her climax hadn¡¯t even subsided yet, but his organ was even more excited and swelled up even larger inside.

    ¡°No, no, ah! Ohhhh!!¡±

    The pleasure was too much and it was poisonous. Akkard, who had not yet reached his peak, pushed relentlessly into her convulsing hole. His nerves seemed to burn every time he fucked her sensitive inner walls and pulled out.

    ¡°Ah. Damia¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    Akkard, who had this in mind, groaned lowly.

    It was obscene how much her wet hole was tightening and pulling on his cock.

    Her hot trembling core surrounded his penis and tightened around him with terrible pleasure¡ªmaking him feel dizzy. It was a hellish pleasure.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be great if he always chewed and swallowed [t1v: aka fuck] like this? If only he could hide her deep in his stomach so that the others wouldn¡¯t see her, take her out whenever he wanted to and hit it roughly.

    Akkard bit her round shoulder gently, with a strong desire to monopolise her.

    Red spots one by one filled her white-snow-like skin. He was proud to see his traces on her small body. Akkard was not particularly fond of leaving traces on women¡¯s bodies. But Damia¡¯s case was a bit special.

    Just like you want to wrinkle up when you see a well-ironed sheet, and you want to scribble on something when you see a clean drawing paper. Damia Primula was like that for him. Damia pushed his lips with her hands because of the brutality of constantly putting teeth on her tender skin.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t bite it, it hurts,¡±

    her lips whispering ¡°it hurts¡± glistened with tears.

    It was as beautiful and exquisite as if it had honey on it.

    For the first time, Akkard thought he wanted to kiss a woman.

    No, only was he thinking, he was anxious.

    He wanted to greedily suck that sweet-looking piece of flesh right now.

    But instead, slender fingers pushed his mouth away, annoying him.

    ¡°Get your hands off me, Damia.¡±

    Before I really tie you up.

    It was a hot and bloody warning.

    He grabbed Damia¡¯s thin wrist with his big hand, not just using his words, and pinned her hands on the sheet so that it wouldn¡¯t disturb him.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A surprised Damia looked up at him with anxious eyes.

    Her thick lips were half-open, revealing a ripe and wet hole and seducing him.

    Akkard was willing to succumb to the temptation.

    ¡°Unn!¡±

    It was a harsh, rough kiss that penetrated and dug into her mouth.

    His tongue, which had persistently sucked on her lips now invaded her mouth. Then, he sucked in her little tongue and began to drive through her mouth.

    At the same time, his hot cock pried and grew in her core. He bit her with his lips and poked her lower mouth, as she melted sweetly.

    ¡°Ah ah! Oh, wait ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    A large pillar-like object came in and out, tightly filling up her soaking wet passage. The insertion, which was as heavy and thick, aroused a powerful sense of pleasure.

    Both the upper and lower holes were plugged up by Akkard, making her feel helpless. Several climaxes overtook her, her vision going blank.

    Her weak legs couldn¡¯t handle any more pleasure and squirmed.

    But Akkard grabbed her legs and pushed his own deeper, spreading her legs wider.

    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to feel it anymore. It felt like strong was wrong with her body¡ªit became hot and sensitive and she saw flashes of light every time he penetrated her.

    Damia cried and begged for the joy that went beyond her limits. But all the sounds were eaten into the mouth of an insatiable predator.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a crybaby.¡±

    Because it¡¯s a long night.

    Akkard smiled and licked his sensual lips, and broke into laughter.

    His beautiful face coupled with his hard upper body was all sweaty and shiny¡ªwas overwhelming.

    Nevertheless, he looked very lively.

    Of course, he had to be.

    Because the hungry beast finally got the food it wanted.

    It wasn¡¯t an illusion.

    Sex with Damia Primula was special. The least he could say was, it was really damn good. It¡¯s a common saying, but it was bloody good enough to beg for.

    Once he knew the taste, he couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. By tomorrow, he was going to eat his full so much so that Damia wouldn¡¯t be able to walk.

    ¡®That way, you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡¯

    Akkard¡¯s purple eyes glistened with obsession.

    He used to regret it every night. On the first night of embracing Damia, he had ended their affair with moderation to be considerate.

    Now he couldn¡¯t let her turn her back first again. And if he saw her say goodbye and leave the bedroom, he would definitely go crazy.

    He didn¡¯t want to know what this feeling actually was. Perhaps his wicked temper was triggered again on a whim¡ªand he figured it so. Unfortunately for Damia, he was a man of selfishness and the ability to execute his intentions.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡±

    At least as long as I want you.

    Akkard, who grabbed her, whispered softly.

 Chapter 77

    The first light of dawn gently brushed around his eyes.

    It was a weak gleam that normally he wouldn¡¯t have noticed.

    However, Akkard¡¯s eyes were instantly wide open. Anxiety filled his heart and shook him up with an unknown tension waking him wide awake. As soon as he sat up his body turned with a mind of its own and searched his bedside next to him. And here was ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.

    ¡®She¡¯s here.¡¯

    A pale beauty fell asleep with her red hair enveloping her. Perhaps because she underwent a lot last night, her eyes looked like they were tightly closed and wouldn¡¯t open anytime soon.

    Akkard let out a deep breath of relief he didn¡¯t know he was holding.

    He was deeply relieved to confirm that Damia had not yet left. She was sleeping as if she were dead. No matter how much she had cried, prayed, and pleaded last night, it had been worthwhile to squeeze out every last drop of stamina.

    Only then did he regain his composure and sweep back his platinum blonde hair with his thick forearms.

    Then¡ªit suddenly occurred to him that he had just experienced an intense sense of relief¡ªwhy?

    ¡®Why am I feeling this way?¡¯

    Of course, it was a shocking experience for him to be a ¡®hit and run¡¯ encounter for Damia. It was apparent that the same thing happened one more time, it would wreck his lofty pride.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he had to be so distressed. If she ran away, it¡¯s enough to catch her again, and if she didn¡¯t like him, it was enough to hold her next to his side until she liked him.

    There was no woman who didn¡¯t beg him for love. No matter how much people professed to value silk, learning, and culture, humans were still a part of the animal kingdom. It was their instinct to gravitate towards stronger and superior males.

    So she would be like that, too.

    Akkard laid down on his side, bending his arm at his elbow and propping his head up on his hand as he studied Damia¡¯s sleeping face.

    He followed her lines trailing down from her round forehead to her elegant nose bridge and down her very lovely plump lips.

    Akkard used to think she looked like a very luxurious siren. But as he gazed upon her sleeping face she looked like an adorable, innocent young girl.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    As he stared at the beauty donning only a sheet, his lower physique began to grow stiff and erect again. It was even a familiar phenomenon for an athletic man with a high- libido such as himself.

    Usually, he would have woken up the woman to relieve his own desires without reluctance. But strangely enough, he didn¡¯t want to wake Damia up.

    He enjoyed burying and slamming his cock deep inside her, but now he just wanted to lie down like this¡­¡­.. he wanted to watch her sleeping peacefully.

    ¡®Am I getting old already?¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t that old yet.

    Akkard frowned and considered his shifts strange. He was occupied and perturbed by his unusual sentiments when Damia¡¯s dark red eyelashes began to tremble.

    ¡°Umm,¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    Akkard held his breath and watched her wake up.

    Red-like flowering eyelashes trembled, and the glossy smooth eyelids slowly rolled up, revealing her eyes¡­..

    Her gaze contained the world.

    Only then did Akkard realize: his life before this moment had been dismally colorless. It had been numb, shadowy, and bleak¡ªhe had felt alone, frozen in time.

    But the moment Damia opened his eyes, the world suddenly regained all colors. Suddenly time and air moved with a vibrancy; swirling around with vitality.

    It felt positively extraordinary.

    If he were asked to divide the day in half, it would be divided into before and after Damia woke up, not in the morning and evening or by the sun and moon.

    ¡®What is going on¡­..?¡¯

    What is this feeling? What the hell is wrong with me?

    Akkard¡¯s purple eyes trembled with this foreign shock.

    At the same time, Damia had been rubbing her half-open eyes and just found him.

    ¡°Oh,¡±

    she moaned with her lips slightly open.

    Akkard bit his lips because he couldn¡¯t understand what that meant. What do you mean by ¡°Oh¡±? It was a very short expression, but it was also a word that could be interpreted in 50,000 ways. [t1v: oh fuck he¡¯s fallen hard if he is already angsty overanalyzing]

    Was she lamenting over what happened last night?

    Damia had made no secret of her intention not to be sexually involved with him anymore. He was strangely anxious contemplating that she may have been intoxicated on wine and the seductive atmosphere last night and thought she made a ¡°mistake.¡±

    Akkard studied her face without blinking, trying to find an indication of regret that may have leaked out.

    However, Damia¡¯s reaction was unexpected.

 Chapter 78

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Hi.¡±

    Damia smiled with a face that was half asleep, greeting him in the morning with a slightly husky voice.

    Her natural face looked softer than usual.

    There was no sign of guilt or regret on her lovely face.

    Instead, after her greeting, her eyes lowered down shyly and little dimples appeared on her smiling cheeks.

    Akkard felt dizzy as if someone had whacked him in the head. However, Damia did not mind his reaction, assuming he was dazed upon waking up in the morning.

    ¡®He probably approached me for work.¡¯

    Damia remembered Akkard¡¯s conversation she overheard via the communication channel. With whom she presumed to be the crown prince, had told Akkard,

    ¡°If you stay close to her, you¡¯ll have a chance to approach Cesare. Naturally, it would be easier to investigate the Great Temple!¡±

    It was only then that Damia finally understood why Akkard, who had nothing lacking, would pursue her.

    At first, she thought it had just been a desire to play with fire or lust. She reckoned it was dangerous to be woven with such feelings, so Damia had kept pushing Akkard away.

    But it turned out that this was a part of his operation. Damia was Cesare¡¯s step-sister nonetheless and the object of his obsession. Standing by her side was bound to increase his success in capturing Cesare.

    ¡®So that¡¯s why Lord Akkard had chased me around.¡¯

    Otherwise, if not, why would he follow a boring and inexperienced woman like herself?

    Damia swallowed a bitter smile, convinced.

    Ironically, her low self-esteem protected her heart from Akkard. When she thought he was having sex with her for work, she even felt relieved.

    ¡®Maybe this kind of relationship is not bad either.¡¯

    Akkard and herself had the same goal. In that regard, Damia hoped their relationship would change in the future.

    Now she understood his ¡®real¡¯ purpose. Therefore, Akkard would not push her too hard as before. She is now a partner pursuing a common goal, rather than prey for Akkard to target.

    In the meanwhile, it would not be bad for Akkard, who likes sex, to get a little pleasure, and for herself to be comforted by his body heat.

    ¡®Anyway, it¡¯s a short-term relationship.¡¯

    After his mission was complete Akkard would return to his southern estate and the capital. So there was nothing to lose in this exchange. Those were Damia¡¯s insights.

    Naturally, she was completely unaware of Akkard¡¯s heart starting to pound loudly against his chest and his mouth going dry. Rather, when piecing her rationale together she felt relieved.

    Motivated, she set her sights on her next objective. Damia, who wrapped the sheet around her body, spoke awkwardly.

    ¡°Um, this may be a little brazen for a guest to bring up,¡±

    she smiled brightly like a flower at the still dazed Akkard.

    ¡°Can I get some breakfast?¡± [t1v: ha! Priorities]

    ***

    They were eating. All major events had to start after filling the stomach.

    Damia began to eagerly savor the well-prepared breakfast in front of them.

    She wasn¡¯t usually a glutton but she couldn¡¯t put down her tableware. Soup full of cream and potatoes, well-baked bread, fresh butter, eggs, and bacon. Even though it was a regular meal she had had often, it seemed to have a particularly savory taste.

    Perhaps Damia was so hungry because she had used up too much energy last night.

    ¡°Eat slowly,¡±

    advised Akkard briefly, while he pushed a cup of black tea with milk towards her.

    Damia looked into his eyes to thank him. Yet the moment they made eye contact, Akkard had quickly turned his head and avoided her gaze.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±

    Was it just me? Damia tilted her head and put down the bread. She was now somewhat full, it was time to bring up the questions that she had been wondering about.

    ¡°Sir Akkard.¡±

    Akkard, whose name was called, looked at her, but it hadn¡¯t been a straight forward look into her eyes as he had done in the past.

    Damia imagined his eyes wandering somewhere in the middle of her eyes and cheeks¡ªa very subtle change.

    However, she had no authority to force his gaze elsewhere and decided to continue with her original purpose.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re on the same boat, can I ask you frankly?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Akkard asked with a countenance that no longer contained the sharp vigilance he had before.

    Damia was relieved. It was a good sign.

    ¡°That day, we overheard a conversation in the locker. Do you happen to know what ¡°thing¡± Louise was referring to?¡±

    Damia asked seriously as she leaned forward, asked seriously.

    The day when Cecil¡ª her most precious friend¡ª was scheduled to drink tea with Louise Perria, was just around the corner.

 Chapter 79

    ¡°I don¡¯t know? What do you mean by ¡®thing¡¯?¡±

    Akkard inquired, raising one eyebrow as if he was taken aback.

    Damia nodded with perplexed eyes.

    ¡°Yes. I had only overheard a tiny bit.¡±

    Damia then wondered why she had thought Akkard would know about the item Louise had talked about.

    Akkard¡¯s brow furrowed when he heard her answer. He remained silent for a while as if he were in a difficult situation, and then surprisingly explained further.

    ¡°They were referring to a kind of drug that causes mental illness.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What? Drugs?¡±

    Damia asked, feeling like her throat was closing up. Herbs and ingredients for many drugs usually grew a lot in hot areas. Therefore, they were unfamiliar to those who lived in the cold, conservative, and barren north like Damia.

    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a product that secretly has been circulating among the southern nobles recently, but I haven¡¯t heard about it being in the north.¡±

    As expected, the news was late to arrive here because the north was a remote place.

    Akkard clicked his tongue against his teeth in displeasure and put down the tableware in his hand. He added a brief explanation, And for the alarmed Damia.

    ¡°Compared to more commonplace drugs, this one is much more addictive and works quicker. It breaks down the mind, makes people anxious, and renders them unable to discern reality from hallucinations.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God! Why would people take such drugs?¡±

    Damia was confused by the purpose of such unfamiliar narcotics.

    Her heart sank numbly upon contemplating Cecil might eat such a thing.

    Upon glimpsing Damia¡¯s feeble trembling fingertips, Akkard softened his tone.

    ¡°The purpose is simple. After you¡¯ve broken the mind with drugs you can make them a desperate customer that clings to the supplier. That way, you can control people as you please.¡±

    There was a faint sense of resentment in Akkard¡¯s explanation. He had witnessed several people struggling with their drug addiction in the south.

    In the midst of the high, they had been full of confidence, morale and so they had looked more attractive.

    But it made them burn brightly before their flame was exhausted and the night consumed them.

    Having depleted their energy with drugs, they became frightened beasts. Illusions, hallucinations, and lifeless nightmares rushed in and ate away their reason. He witnessed people succumbing to endless seizures, panic attacks, crippling them and ruining any hope for a stable life.

    These were common symptoms of withdrawal, one couldn¡¯t even spend their day properly, only seeking the next hit. The only way to overcome these horrible symptoms was to take more drugs. So they did anything to get the medicine.

    Akkard knew of a man willing to sell his wife and daughter, and even his last dignity left as a human being in exchange for only a handful of narcotics.

    ¡®It¡¯s repulsive.¡¯

    From the ¡®pollution¡¯ to a growing drug epidemic. The current situation in the south was an increasingly unrelenting hellhole.

    Akkard¡¯s eyes clouded over.

    It struck him as suspicious. Just as many pro-temple aristocrats followed the High Temple in the north, there were usually many pro-king aristocrats who followed the royal family in the south.

    However, why are so many disasters concentrated only in the southern part of the country, which can be said to be the home of the pro-king faction?

    It was as if¡­¡­.. it was an elaborate plan to dismantle the supporting party of the royal family step by step.

    ¡°How complicated,¡±

    Damia muttered, shaken.

    She also had so many mysteries to solve. How Cesare got his hands on drugs this far north. And why would they want to feed it to Cecil?

    Fortunately, she now had a partner to solve these dilemmas together.

    ¡°What does Cecil Evergreen have?¡±

    Akkard clenched his chin after he asked.

    Damia replied, stuttering as she tried to organize her racing thoughts.

    ¡°Well¡­ um, the¡­ Cecil¡¯s family¡­ transports the mineral trade. It¡¯s a distribution business that transports minerals mined from northern mines to the capital.¡±

    ¡°So they work in the water transportation distribution network,¡±

    Akkard mumbled his conclusion.

    In the northern parts, where there was barren farmland, instead, there were mines where precious metals and iron ore could be dug up.

    The north¡¯s geography was a hostile, rocky, mountainous area. The metals mined were extremely heavy.

    It was not easy to distribute them beyond the treacherous mountains to distant capitals.

    One of the few families that managed to do this stably was Cecil¡¯s family, Marquis Evergreen.

    ¡°Perhaps there are things they need to transport from the High Temple to the capital or vice versa.¡±

    Secretly.

    A cold smile spread over Akkard¡¯s face.

    ***

 Chapter 80

    After the conversation with Akkard, Damia went back to her room. She packed her luggage, preparing to go back home. Since she came unplanned she didn¡¯t have much to pack.

    ¡°Are you really departing now?¡±

    asked Sebastian as the restless butler watched Damia.

    Damia replied with a smile.

    ¡°Of course. The carriage has also been repaired, so we have to go back quickly before sunset.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡­. you¡¯re a valued guest, so why don¡¯t you have lunch?¡±

    Sebastian, who was regretful, was clingy. After so much time, patience, and effort, the young master¡ªno, master, had fallen in love for the first time, so he felt he couldn¡¯t let her go like this.

    Perhaps if Akkard¡¯s partner, Lessid, had witnessed this, he would have been stunned.

    He had been in and out of Akkard¡¯s residence a few times because of his status as a spy but had never been enthusiastically served by Sebastian.

    Damia, who had no inkling of Sebastian¡¯s favor, shook her head.

    ¡°Oh, I ate too much breakfast, and I¡¯m still full.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t an angel smiling, saying thank you for caring. But it would be lacking to say she was pretty and had a good personality.

    She was a lady chosen by his picky owner.

    Sebastian focused and glanced at Damia.

    Even him, who had worked in the decadent and lavish high society in the capital for a long time had to admit she was a beauty worthy of praise.

    In particular, Damia¡¯s red hair hearkened to the rising sun. In the grey north, her bright hair was very lively.

    Sebastian, who had been studying her, opened his mouth impulsively.

    ¡°May I ask you a rude question?¡±

    ¡°Umm? What kind of question is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you of pure northern descent, my lady?¡±

    What did he mean? Damia blinked at the sudden question. Seeing her bewildered face, Sebastian quickly explained,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It is rare for a northern nobleman to have such beautiful hair¡­..¡±

    Damia, who finally understood Sebastian¡¯s question, stroked her hair and answered demurely,

    ¡°Well¡­.my late mother was from the South.¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear.¡±

    Sebastian let out a short sigh with a grim face. Embarrassed, he had unintentionally brought up Damia¡¯s painful family history.

    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t deter Damia from leaving anymore and could only follow her from behind.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going.¡±

    Damia, who was ready to leave, glanced back.

    Sebastian¡¯s disappointed expression when he saw her off to the front door was a little sad, but she couldn¡¯t help it. It was impossible to not return home.

    ¡®I have little to do with Sir Akkard in the first place.¡¯

    Damia thought brightly. Akkard had evolved from a ¡®one night¡¯s fling¡¯ to ¡®sex partner for the time being.¡¯ However, there was no significant relationship between the two.

    Damia was not a fool. Would she be special to a naughty and arrogant playboy whose rumours and drama even reached the north?

    She never had such expectations or questions¡ªit would be tantamount to torturing oneself.

    ¡®But thanks to our close physical relationship, I was lucky to be able to join hands with him.¡¯

    It would have been quite burdensome to deal with Cesare alone, especially with the Temple backing him up. She would have been no match. Damia had always been used to being alone since she had lost her mother. However, she was relieved that she gained an unexpected ally.

    Was it because of that? For now, Damia thought she could pretend to be ignorant of the mean and selfish things Akkard had done. It wasn¡¯t because he had looked down on her anyway but rather he had kept approaching her because of ¡®work.¡¯

    Damia, whose heart was naturally generous, decided to forgive him even if he didn¡¯t come to see her off. Perhaps, now that she was involved there was a lot to think about. Possibly he was reporting to the crown prince right now.

    ¡°Thank you, Sebastian. If possible, I hope to see you again next time.¡±

    Damia, whose heart grew even more generous, waved to Sebastian for the last time and hopped on the wagon.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    She looked back, unnerved, as she tried to sit down.

    Eerily, she felt a strong gaze that pierced the back of her head. But all Damia could see was Sebastian¡¯s disappointed expression.

    ¡®Was it because of your forlornness?¡¯

    Damia tilted her head and settled in the carriage. The coachman started their journey as the well-mended wheels rolled.

    Watching Damia¡¯s carriage disappear in the distance, Sebastian¡¯s shoulders slumped. Then he turned around and something pulled his eyes up.

    With a clear view, on the elegant balcony on the third floor, was his dishonest owner.

    ¡°Th¡ª that gaze.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s eyes that lingered on her disappearing figure were violently boiling. It was a pity she was gone but it was worse if his master was going to be like that¡ªhe should have held on to her! Or at least see her off properly.

    Sebastian clicked his tongue. What was the point if his master finally fell in love? It would be meaningless if he acted as if his attitude towards her was the same as his other existing playmates.

    It was very apparent to Sebastian, who had accumulated quite a few years of experience. That his arrogant owner, who didn¡¯t know how to love, would be an utter fool in the future.

 Chapter 81

    Finally, it was the day of the showdown.

    Damia had her considerable hair half up in a ponytail, held by jewel pin decorated with peach-colored flowers and diamonds.

    She donned a pink bodice that was laced up over a cream-colored dress and as a rouge, red as her hair was applied to her lips.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡±

    The maids who had dressed and groomed Damia exclaimed after they were done with sincere admiration.

    Damia stood up to look at herself in the mirror. She did look good.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Damia parted with the maids politely and left her room.

    She descended down the central staircase and arrived at the foyer. Through the glass on the front door, she saw a carriage that was waiting for her. The coachman, now well-rested after the debacle, looked better and welcomed her.

    ¡°Come on, milady. I¡¯ll escort you.¡±

    Damia gently climbed the wagon with his help. The destination was obvious:

    ¡°The Marquis of Evergreen.¡±

    Today was the day that Cecil would drink tea with Louise. Even though she disliked Louise, due to their shared family business she was obligated to comply.

    It was of utmost importance to renew the contract between the noble families. For this reason, Cecil had to still meet with Louise. Even if she was planning on drugging her teacup.

    Damia was awfully distressed over her best friend and couldn¡¯t bear it.

    Although she knew what Louise had planned to feed Cecil, it didn¡¯t mean her worries were assuaged.

    ¡®I need to be by your side.¡¯

    Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that Damia would be an attendee at the scene of them renewing their contract.

    The business was very secretive and had many sensitive provisions, so a third party could not join.

    Therefore, Damia settled on waiting in the room next to the room where Cecil would renew the contract.

    With Cecil¡¯s permission, they had a small hole drilled through the wall adjoining the rooms. Damia would watch them through that hole and if Cecil was in a dangerous situation she would intervene.

    ¡°Damia! You came!¡±

    As soon as Damia reached the Marquis of Evergreen¡¯s estate, Cecil rushed out to greet her from the inside of the mansion.

    She was dressed elegantly for the event, her face donning suitable makeup and overwhelming anxiety.

    It was clear that Cecil hadn¡¯t slept last night, her eyes were puffy and the dark circles under her eyes peeked through her powder.

    ¡°Of course, I have to come, fool.¡±

    Damia grinned, trying to ease her friend¡¯s tension. And she took the lead in finding the room she was supposed to wait in.

    If it had been a typical visit, tea and refreshments would have been set grandly for guests in the middle of the room, but today it was an unusual day.

    A comfortable wide chair lined with plenty of cushions was placed in front of the wall and adjacent to it was a small table with a silver tray with desserts.

    ¡°Oh, my.¡±

    Damia discreetly glanced back at Cecil, appreciating the arrangements she had made. It seemed Cecil was worried her friend would be hungry or bored while she waited in the room alone.

    ¡°Hmm. No meringue cookies?¡±

    Damia joked about her favorite snack. Cecil rolled her eyes and retorted.

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re going to munch and crunch on a loud cookie during this stealth spy mission?¡±

    ¡°I could just melt it down with saliva.¡±

    Damia took a once over the tray. Soft chocolate chip cookies, moist lemon madeleine, cheesecakes. All of them were foods that wouldn¡¯t make noise when consumed.

    ¡®As expected, Cecil is taking this seriously as well.¡¯

    For Cecil¡¯s sake, Damia had to watch Cecil carefully. Upon uttering the oath in her heart, Damia, who was now determined, sat in front of the wall. She repeated the plan to Cecil.

    ¡°If you sense any danger, raise your hand. Then I¡¯ll run right in.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I took an antidote in advance just in case.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if it would work because it¡¯s such an unfamiliar, new drug. Cecil murmured anxiously, pouting.

    Damia faintly smiled at the actions, words, and foods that reflected how thoroughly prepared she was.

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad, Cecil.¡±

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ what? Coming out of the blue.¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a kid who takes care of my body like a master.¡±

    It was a compliment interlaced with strangely teasing abusive words. Cecil narrowed her eyes, not missing it.

    Damia, who saw this, promptly distracted her.

    ¡°Go now. Time is running out!¡±

    Cecil, who was being pushed out of the room, looked back. She finalized the plan with Damia.

    ¡°You have to keep an eye on me and make sure I¡¯m alright. Okay? I trust and believe in you.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll watch you without even blinking.¡±

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤No, blink¡ªthat¡¯s too much.¡±

    She would have dry eyes. After Cecil bleakly replied, she turned around. Her face slipped into a subtly dismal expression as she went out to greet Louise. Nevertheless, her countenance was certainly more lively than before.

    ¡®Please, don¡¯t let anything happen to Cecil,¡¯

    Damia prayed earnestly inwardly. She pressed her body against the wall and peered into the hole.

    How many minutes have passed? From afar, Damia could hear the slapping sound of shoes and Louise¡¯s uniquely high and sharp laughter.

    Then the door creaked open, and finally, Cecil and Louise sat at a table.

    ***

 Chapter 82

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to personally see you, Lady Cecil! How long has it been since the two of us had an intimate conversation?¡±

    With both elbows on the table, Louise leaned forward and laughed. Then, she peeked at the teapot and teacup in front of her.

    ¡®Is this it?¡¯

    Damia was so anxious that she kept an eye on Louise¡¯s every move.

    Her eyes strained to see if she was putting anything in the tea.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Oh, before we talk about business¡­.¡±

    Sure enough, Louise¡¯s white and thin hands headed to the teapot.

    Seeing this, Damia reflexively rose her body halfway.

    But the next moment, Louise¡¯s actions were completely unexpected.

    Plop¡ª

    Louise¡¯s arms outstretched, pushed the teapot and teacup away without hesitation. And on the empty table, she spread out a plethora of documents she had brought with her.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Miss Louise?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it would be nice to talk leisurely over tea.¡±

    Louise paused and smirked, one corner of her mouth lifted.

    As if Cecil¡¯s anxiety was amusing.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little busy today. I hope you can focus more on work than on tea. It¡¯s okay, right?¡±

    Louise repeatedly urged her to finish it quickly. Dazed by this, Cecil was pushed back by her urgent impetus and accepted the task Louise gave her.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s decide on this year¡¯s mineral delivery price first. According to this data, the recent mineral market price in the capital¡­.¡±

    Louise went straight into work. Cecil, who knew she planned to drug her, was dumbfounded. However, as Louise continued to discuss business, she began to concentrate on commerce at some point.

    ¡°Wait! No matter how high inflation and prices in the capital have risen¡ªraising the delivery price by 15 percent is rubbish!!¡±

    Cecil was also serious about the family¡¯s business. She quickly went into negotiation mode, furious at the unit price Louise offered.

    It was clever of Louise to completely remove the teapot from the table. When the object of her fear disappeared, Cecil was no longer apprehensive.

    ¡®You can¡¯t do this.¡¯

    Meanwhile, Damia, who was watching the situation from the other room through the peephole, became uneasy. She stared at Louise¡¯s face.

    It was impossible to relax. If Louise didn¡¯t drug the tea she might try another tactic. Damia was scared to blink too much, so she kept her eyes wide on Louise until her dry eyes forced her eyelids to blink. But Louise really just kept talking about business. As if she was someone without ulterior motives.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Good. Let¡¯s do that then, this year.¡±

    After two hours of bloody negotiations with Cecil, she finally agreed to a set price. Then she stamped a seal on the contract.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good deal. I enjoyed it.¡±

    Louise, who took a copy of the stamped contract, raised her body abruptly. Thanks to this, the table shook, and the teapot pushed into the corner rattled.

    Seeing this, Cecil¡¯s face belatedly showed signs of ¡®Oops! I was so absorbed in talking about the business that I forgot to be wary of Louise for a moment.¡¯

    Indeed, Louise didn¡¯t show any suspicious behavior.

    Just like now.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going because I¡¯m busy. I look forward to our contract this year, Lady Cecil.¡±

    Without saying anything, Louise left. There was no hesitation in her departure.

    Cecil, left behind, stiffened with embarrassment.

    The Louise she knew wouldn¡¯t leave her alone and was always gossiping, making her sick and tired of people.

    However, today, when she had anticipated much to happen, other than work Louise had coolly left.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤What is going on?¡±

    Cecil muttered as she looked at the cold teapot.

    Then Damia, who was rubbing her tired eyes over the wall, also agreed discreetly.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Did Cesare give Louise a suggestion in advance? If that were the case, only then could she understand this situation.

    Cesare had been hiding as if he had not returned from the High Temple. However, if Louise was on his side, she was more likely to have secretly contacted him.

    ¡®Yeah. Maybe that¡¯s it.¡¯

    Cesare was not a fool.

    If he realized Damia had discovered the cards he had prepared, he wouldn¡¯t have played his hand.

    ¡°Haaaaaa.¡±

    Only then did Damia release a deep breath, releasing the tension in her body, feeling deeply relieved. Her stiff shoulders dropped.

    She had made a mistake, this was all in vain but she didn¡¯t regret it. Thanks to this, she confirmed with her own eyes that Cecil was safe.

    ¡®I¡¯m glad nothing happened.¡¯

    However, Damia was ignorant of the fact that there was a ¡®real¡¯ gift awaiting her from Cesare.

 Chapter 83

    An hour has passed since Louise left the Marquis Evergreen estate.

    Damia was relieved to see Cecil regained her peace of mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go now. Just in case, don¡¯t eat or drink anything that Louise brought as a gift, okay?¡±

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Yeah. ¡°

    Cecil glanced at Louise¡¯s gift with an anxious look and pushed it away with her feet. Louise had brought something called ¡®red ginseng¡¯ imported from the East as a gift.

    It was a waste because it was precious, but there was nothing she could do. Even if the gift was innocent, there was no good feeling produced by the simple fact the giver was Louise.

    ¡°Thank you for coming today. Goodbye, Damia.¡±

    After Cecil saw her off, Damia departed for home.

    It was a sunny day. The clear wind carrying the scent of the forest blew through the carriage¡¯s window. The soothing rumble gently relaxed her nerves that had been on edge the whole morning.

    ¡°We have arrived, miss.¡±

    Did I doze off?

    Damia looked out, rubbing her eyes. Beyond the sky where the dim dusk fell, a familiar mansion was seen.

    Click-

    Outside, the coachman opened the door. Damia accepted the horseman¡¯s escort to get off the wagon with her skirt gathered as usual.

    Then, she was surprised.

    ¡®This feeling¡­..¡¯

    It was not the usual feeling. The hand of the horseman in his 40s was very rough and hot. But instead the hand holding hers it was a cold and smooth hand.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    It was as if she heard the coachman¡¯s panic behind her.

    A voice like frozen ice on a distant black lake.

    Damia recognized the owner of that voice before her eyes confirmed it. And in that moment she was so startled she lost her balance.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Her dress, like a white magnolia flower, fluttered in the air. If she fell from such a height off the carriage she would sprain her slender ankle.

    But before that, a hard arm and a wide chest grabbed and held her against them.

    The face reflected on Damie¡¯s big eyes was beautiful. A handsome young man with black hair and blue eyes with the cool impression unique to northerns was staring at her.

    ¡°You almost fell down. You should be more careful.¡±

    It was an ominous warning. His lips as they addressed Damia made her think they were as red as poisonous apples.

    Damia clenched her teeth, suppressing her shuddering.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Brother. Nice to see you again.¡±

    He had been hiding as if he hadn¡¯t returned from the High Temple, and now she didn¡¯t know why he had appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Cesare did not easily fall for her provocation. As if he hadn¡¯t hid in her bedroom, it was despicable in her sight to see his eyes as clear and innocent as a young boy¡¯s.

    Also, the fact that she was in his arms was giving her goosebumps. Damia struggled to reduce their contact by even a tiny bit, pushing his shoulders away with both arms.

    ¡°Get off!¡±

    But Cesare was also a tall young man, so he easily overpowered her resistance.

    ¡°Oh, my.¡±

    Cesare bitterly snickered, he subdued and pressed her waist and thighs tightly with both arms and clasped her even higher. It was high enough to break Damia¡¯s soft skull if she fell backwards. Damia, who felt a sense of crisis, stopped struggling for a moment.

    Her legs dangled in the air, and the hem of her white skirt floated. Seeing this, a smile bloomed across Cesare¡¯s face.

    ¡°It looks like dandelions caught in the wind. How lovely.¡±

    How he wished he could encircle her like this. He wanted to take root down in her naval, wrap himself around her heart and suck on it until he drank up the last drop of blood.

    His feelings that were forced into her were so clingy that she was exhausted just by observing them. The pressure made her feel like she was suffocating and going to be swallowed up at any moment.

    Eventually, Damia, whose patience ran out, reached out and grabbed his hair.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤I asked you to let me down, brother.¡±

    Her eyes on her opponent who was crushing her, burned blue with hostility. There was no reluctance in pulling Cesare¡¯s hair. If he dropped her to the ground, she would also make sure he fell down with her.

    ¡°Ahh.¡±

    As Damia pulled Cesare¡¯s hair his tone was ambiguous, she wasn¡¯t sure if he was moaning in pleasure or exclaiming in pain.

    Then, he spoke quietly,

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough. More, harder.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 84

    He yanked his head to the side, making him pull against Damia¡¯s grip and in doing so she pulled out some hair. Even though it must have been quite painful, Cesare did not grimace and twirled himself and her restrained body as if he was dancing.

    By this point, Damia began to feel more fear than hatred. Cesare was getting worse and worse. Fortunately, there was another unexpected person here to stop him.

    ¡°Damia!¡±

    As soon as she heard the voice, Damia doubted her ears.

    Her head snapped around automatically. As soon as she confirmed the owner of the voice, a teary voice popped out of her mouth.

    ¡°Father¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!!!¡±

    ***

    It was very awkward to sit around with the ¡°family¡± and drink tea.

    Noela was absent because Leon, Damia¡¯s younger half-brother, had a cold. Therefore, Damia and Cesare were the only people sitting around the tea table with Owen Primula, the head of the family.

    ¡°Does the tea not suit your taste?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no.¡±

    Damia shook her head at Owen¡¯s worried question. Perhaps because she was nervous, she couldn¡¯t even taste the tea. It was because Cesare was watching her from the other side of the table.

    ¡°Yes, Damia. You¡¯re just as fragile as a young sprout. You have to eat well and get healthier.¡±

    Cesare was wearing the mask of her older ¡®brother¡¯ pretending to be friendly. Then, he proceeded to give Damia his share of dessert that came out with today¡¯s tea.

    ¡°Eat mine, too. Isn¡¯t it your favorite?¡±

    Damia looked down at the lemon cream cake he had pushed towards her. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to eat anything Cesare gave her. However, her father, Owen, was looking at the scene with warm eyes on the other side, so it was too awkward and rude to openly refuse.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Thank you. Brother,¡±

    Damia, who smiled soullessly, replied pretentiously.

    Owen smiled tenderly as he saw this, the wrinkles around his eyes creasing with happiness.

    ¡°Good, Dami. Thanks to your brother, you can eat more cake.¡±

    Since her father was away from home for a long time, he did not understand the relationship between Damia and Cesare well.  However, he thought a brother with Damia would be much better than leaving his daughter alone in a large mansion everytime he traveled. It gave him comfort.

    ¡°How have you been? Have you been healthy? Have you been eating well?¡±

    When she heard her father¡¯s sweet question, Damia¡¯s nose tingled as if she was going to cry. Even if his body was away because of business, it was clear that her father¡¯s heart was always by her side.

    Just as parents had their duties to provide, Damia felt it was her duty as the child to bring comfort to her absent parent. Therefore, she pretended all was fine even if it wasn¡¯t fine and acted as if she was always happy even if she was lonely. It was his best thing she thought she could do for her father.

    ¡°Of course, father. I¡¯ve been eating too much.¡±

    Damia smiled brightly and then took a few bites of the cake to show my father. Owen smiled happily when he saw his daughter eating something.

    ¡®It¡¯s so nice to have Father. How many months has it been?¡¯

    He had gone on a business trip shortly after Leon was born, so it was almost a year ago.

    Damia glanced at his father¡¯s face with nostalgic eyes. She felt bad for him because he seemed to have had a hard time at work and his face became paler, rousing her sympathy.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤How is your business these days?¡±

    Damia brought up the question she had been worried about. As she knew, Akkard and the royal family were suspicious of the ¡®Holy War¡¯ and in particular, he seemed to think that the High Temple was related to the ¡°pollution¡± situation in the south.

    Damia had no choice but to worry about her father and family. Especially since he didn¡¯t know his adopted son, Cesare, was working with the High Temple and behind the ¡®Great War.¡¯

    ¡°Ah, business. I was so busy recently that I even forgot to send you a letter. The whole kingdom is in turmoil because of pollution so everything is a mess.¡±

    Fortunately, Owen didn¡¯t consider his daughter¡¯s question to have any other intentions. He smiled calmly, trying to cover up his fatigue by rubbing his slightly swollen cheeks.

    ¡°But thanks to Cesare coming and helping me, I was able to finish it earlier than scheduled and come back.¡±

    Contrary to Owen¡¯s words, Owen¡¯s gaze at his stepson was somehow hazy. Then Cesare, who had been sitting calmly all the time, replied meaningfully.

    ¡°No, father. I was happy to have quality time amongst us men,¡± Cesare, who finished his speech, gave Owen an incredulous look.

    The moment she saw this, Damie felt her heart throbbing in alarm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a moment to see how Leon¡¯s condition is. Take your time and talk.¡±

    Cesare, who smiled politely, left for a moment. As if he had planned something with Owen in advance.

    When he left, Owen wiped his face with a tired look. And he opened his mouth more carefully through his fingers.

    ¡°Hey, Damia. I want to ask you something. ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    ¡°What is it, father?¡±

    She felt a little better as Cesare left. Damia asked her father back with a smile.

    ¡°Recently¡­¡­ It is said that you get along well with Lord Akkard of the Valerian Dukedom. Is that true?¡±

    Damia¡¯s smile cracked.

 Chapter 85

    ¡°That¡ª no, father. Sir Akkard is just a friend,¡±

    Damia hurriedly denied. Owen, who was staring at Damia, asked again, not believing her:

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Damia smiled quietly.

    Akkard¡¯s magical charm didn¡¯t seem to work on her parents¡¯ generation.

    Owen¡¯s tone considered Akkard was nothing more than ¡°a fly flirting with my pretty daughter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. Lord Akkard is¡­¡­. just friendly to all the ladies. It¡¯s not something important or anything like that.¡±

    As this was true Damia didn¡¯t have a shred of guilt. Owen let out a  sigh of relief.

    ¡°I see. I guess I was worried for nothing.¡±

    Damia laughed to reassure her father.

    Still, deep down inside a cool anger towards Cesare simmered.

    Owen was ignorant about high society news because he was so often away from home. He probably knew about Akkard because Cesare whispered about it next to him.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I almost forgot. I have something to deliver to you.¡±

    Owen, who hit his forehead, took a letter out of his arms and handed it over.

    Since it is an envelope engraved with the pattern of the High Temple, Damia received it with a puzzled look.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Kael asked me to give it to him. I heard that he became a paladin? I was surprised when I bumped into him in the High Temple.¡±

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Ah.¡±

    Kael Roysten.

    Damia looked down at the letter in her hand as if it were poison.

    As if she touched the thorny splinter under her fingernail that she had forgotten, the pungent pain spread.

    She wondered when it would be okay to hear his name.

    Her remaining fragments of her unrequited love was not an emotion that she would show in front of her father. So Damia hurriedly folded the letter and covered her feelings.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll read it later.¡±

    Owen looked at his daughter smiling brightly at him. Her red rose-like hair and beautiful features that did not suit the barren north.

    The smile on her thick lips reminded him of her dead wife.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up so well. Even under an ugly father like me, you grew up so pretty and nice.¡±

    Owen muttered with a sad look on his face, forgetting himself.

    Damia quickly comforted him with an encouraging tone:

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Thanks to my father¡¯s presence, I¡¯ve always felt comfortable and safe.¡±

    Owen smiled a little, but his expression itself didn¡¯t get any brighter. So Damia decided to quickly change the subject of the conversation.

    ¡°More than that, my father.¡± How long will you stay home this time?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to stay very long. Why?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡­ I¡¯d like to take a succession class soon. I¡¯d like to help you with my father¡¯s business in earnest.¡±

    Damia spoke in a soft tone.

    She was nervous because Cesare kept attacking her but she was sincere in her desire to help out her father.

    Her father¡¯s face, which she saw briefly between months-long absentances, looked older and more tired every time he returned.

    Even though it was summer in the north his cravat and buttons were completely closed up to his neck and looked particularly suffocating.

    For this reason, whenever Owen bowed his head, more wrinkles were caught under his chin than necessary.

    Damia felt heartbroken about that. Nothing hurt more than seeing the rapid aging of her beloved parent. Therefore, she wanted to take over her father¡¯s business properly as soon as possible.

    ¡®I want to lessen my father¡¯s burden.¡¯

    In addition, if she participated in the business in earnest, she would find out more about the High Temple.

    It¡¯s been a while since Damia became an adult anyway. There was nothing wrong with taking succession education courses. Rather, it felt a little late compared to other families.

    Ordinary parents would be very happy to accept their children¡¯s growth. However, upon listening to Damia¡¯s words Owen¡¯s complexion darkened.

    ¡°Thank you so much for saying that. However, Damia¡¤¡¤¡¤I may not have the right to say this, but this father wants you to always live a comfortable care-free life. I¡¯m being serious about this.¡± [t1v: NOooooooo]

    Owen¡¯s lips seemed to become heavier. Damia looked at him with a strange look. The sight of her father frowning and taking a deep breath was as if he was gathering courage to bring up a difficult thing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching over Cesare these past few years, and although he is my adopted son¡­.he¡¯s quite smart and sincere. If he was my biological son, I would have made Cesare my successor. [t1v: Nooooox2]

    ¡°Father¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤? What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it is not impossible. Because he is the official son of the Primula family, who officially entered the country. I¡¯m no saint, but I¡¯m not narrow-minded enough to be prejudiced against a promising stepson.¡± [t1v: ughhh.. i¡¯m ded.]

    Owen continued to speak as if he had memorized a prayer with a hazy look.

    As if they were words that he had prepared long before he came home.

    ¡°So Damia¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry to ask¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤, but do you have any thoughts of getting married?¡± [t1v: ded x2]

    ¡°What?¡±

    ***

 Chapter 86

    Damia¡¯s eyes grew wide at the words that came at her like a bolt from the blue.

    She has always been the child of the Primula family, the only daughter, and the only heir.

    Although the number of family members increased, no one could threaten Damia¡¯s position.

    She lived her whole life believing that she would be the heir. But now when Owen spoke, it seemed like the ground beneath her feet was collapsing

    ¡°What do you mean¡­..marriage? Father, why are you suddenly¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a difficult road to go down. Being the heir to a titled family is no different from the thorny path. This father¡­¡­. wants you to live peacefully and comfortably. I hope you will be a wife of a man, protected preciously, and live happily with a warm family.¡±

    Don¡¯t get caught up in troubling things.

    Owen said with a frown.

    She didn¡¯t know if she was just imagining things, but his manner of grabbing his neck and talking looked like he was in pain.

    ¡°But father¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    Damia managed to open her mouth even though the shock made her mind blank. But before she could even bring up a proper objection, Owen blocked her in advance with a strong tone.

    ¡°Fortunately, you have a good marriage partner. He¡¯s younger than you, he¡¯s a good young man from a well-to-do family. He takes care of his people as I am sure he will take care of you. We have an appointment tomorrow afternoon with them to meet.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ªwait!¡±

    By this point, Damia¡¯s affectionate patience and consideration for her father was gone.

    Damia got up half way from her seat and poured out her chagrin,

    ¡°You never said anything like this before! Why do you want to use Cesare as your successor when I¡¯m here? And what is this about marriage?¡±

    ¡°Damia,¡±

    Owen said, as if he had something to say. Damia waited for a while, but nothing came out of his mouth.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Cough, weeze!¡±

    Owen, who frowned at a short moment, grabbed his chest. It was as if a patient with a heart disease was having a seizure.

    ¡°Father! Are you okay?¡±

    Shocked and fearful, Damia forgot her outrage and looked at him. As far as she knew, her father never had heart problems before.

    Fortunately, Owen quickly regained his composure. As if he was swallowing a stone, he swallowed his saliva with a painful glup and got up from his seat.

    He stammered and finished talking, ¡°Just once¡­¡­.do as I say, Damia. I¡¯m saying this because you¡¯re invaluable to me.¡±

    Owen, who gave everything he had staggered to his feet. And like a person possessed by something, he went away without looking back no matter how much Damia called him from behind.

    Damia¡¯s eyes scanning over the table was quaking.

    Until last time, Owen clearly thought of her as his successor.

    For this reason, despite the presence of her stepmother, Noela, her father entrusted Damia with the running of the mansion and family affairs.

    He also expressed his intention to start training her to succeed in the family business.

    But now, for some reason, her father¡¯s thoughts changed drastically.

    For Damia, her father was the only ¡°real¡± family and always a strong supporter of her.

    Therefore, the shock she felt now was indescribably extreme.

    Damia was standing blankly in confusion.

    Suddenly, a smooth and cold voice came from behind,

    ¡°Oh, my poor Damia.¡±

    As she turned her head, she saw Cerase leaning against the doorway.

    ¡°You must be surprised.¡±

    He was always smiling when Damia was unhappy. As if he took great pleasure in her misery.

    The moment I saw this, a thunderous realization crossed Damia¡¯s mind.

    ¡°This is because of you!! Right? What poison did you give my father?¡±

    she shouted as she ran to Cesare and grabbed his collar.

    Her momentum was very fierce, but Cesare did not blink.

    Damia¡¯s hand, while she stared and studied his relaxed countenance, gradually started to tremble.

    She wasn¡¯t a fool, and soon she noticed.

    What the hell did Cesare do?

    ¡°No¡­¡­ no¡ª did you feed him that drug? The one you were going to feed Cecil¡­¡­?¡±

    [t1v: zombie rises from the ded due to outrage]

 Chapter 87

    Cesare wasn¡¯t a fool. As soon as his plan to drug Cecil leaked, he immediately flipped the script.

    Instead of Cecil, he decided to give medicine to Damia¡¯s father, Owen Primula.

    ¡°Oh my God! How dare you do such a thing?!¡±

    A scream erupted from Damia¡¯s mouth, who realized his plan too late.

    Cesare took off her hand clenching his collar, and kissed it.

    ¡°I can do more than this, Dami. If only I could have you.¡±

    Damn¡ª!!

    Damia shook off his hand holding hers with all her might.

    Right now she hated him so much that she would have murdered him this instant if she could.

    But something seemed strange. Suddenly, her head heard a faint ring that was getting incredibly loud, so much so her ears were getting tinnitus.

    Damia¡¯s heartbeat started to slow her arms and legs were so heavy, she couldn¡¯t control herself.

    There was no way to resist Cesare who wrapped his arm around her waist and held her.

    Cesare, who gently embraced her, humming a tune as he hugged her.

    ¡°Feeling sleepy? It seems that it¡¯s finally working.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­. even to me, the drug¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    Cesare smiled brightly at Damia¡¯s disbelieving eyes.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the cake good earlier? I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t eat it. I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re a good daughter.¡±

    He kissed Damia on the forehead after finishing his speech. She had never thought there would be drugs on the tea table where her and her father had sat together.

    Certainly, it had been a mistake to eat the slice of cake offered by Cesare just to show her father that she was eating well.

    Damia was so angry that it felt like her blood was welling inside of her like a volcano ready to burst.

    But her body was disobedient to her mind, becoming lethargic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. There¡¯s no way I would give my precious person such a drug. All you ate was a sleeping pill.¡±

    It would be a big deal if you tried to reject your ¡®prepared marriage suitor¡¯ coming tomorrow, in advance, Cesare whispered, as he hugged her body from sliding to the floor.

    It was natural that her father¡¯s opinion of a ¡°good marriage¡± had conveniently reflected Cesare¡¯s.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid Dami. Marriage is just a short layover. You¡¯re so lovely, there¡¯s no way I can give you to someone else.¡±

    I wish I could have killed him with my bare hands, [he¡¯s referring to Akkard]

    thought Cesare as he swallowed back his thoughts that threatened to come out of his mouth, and smiled sadly.

    He gently stroked Damia¡¯s cheek, who was completely unconscious.

    ¡°Sleep well.¡±

    When you wake up, everything will be different.

    * * *

    Her head was pounding.

    It¡¯s like the hangover I got after accidently drinking at my Coming-of-Age Ceremony.

    ¡°Ugh¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    Dami groaned while touching her temple and sat up.

    The texture of the sheet that touched her bare arm was different.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    She swept her hair that was blocking her view and blinked to adapt to the light. And the moment she took in her surroundings, Damia was alarmed and hugged the sheet to her chest.

    Damia had stayed out a lot recently but even if it hadn¡¯t been her home, she would at least wake up every time in a ¡°bedroom.¡±

    But this time where she woke up wasn¡¯t even a bedroom.

    She was now lying on a sofa in an unfamiliar drawing room. With just one thin camise.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±

    Noble women never went out of their bedrooms wearing so little. At the very least they wore a robe or gown over it, even if it was to open the door to the hallway.

    Damia looked around the reception room without knowing what to do. She didn¡¯t know why she was lying in someone else¡¯s drawing room with a camise held together by strings.

    Damia grabbed onto her fizzy hair and struggled to recall last night¡¯s memories.

    ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right. Cesare fed me something. Perhaps¡­..was it a sleeping pill?¡¯

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem to have been that drug.

    But my father is¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.

    When she recalled Owen, who was showing signs of addiction, Damia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    Akkard had said the drug was a substance that destroys and controls the nervous system.

    Therefore, her father was surely being led by the nose by Cesare or the Temple behind him.

    This is why he suddenly tried to push her out of her successor position and marry her off, by saying he found a good marriage.

    ¡°I have to save my father somehow.¡±

    Didn¡¯t Cecil say she had a drug addiction antidote, just in case?

    If it didn¡¯t work, Akkard might know another solution.

    Anyway, getting out of here was her top priority now.

    Damia, who was in a hurry, wrapped herself in a sheet and got off the sofa. She had no idea where she was but she resolved to be as calm as possible.

    ¡®Cesare must have brought me here, so the people outside won¡¯t be allies either.¡¯

    She had no choice but to ask them to bring her clothes or send her home. Nevertheless, Damia needed to go out and figure out where she was.

    ¡®When I know where I am I can make a plan.¡¯

    ***

 Chapter 88

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    The north was an insular place. If she got a glimpse at the family¡¯s insignia or portrait in the hallway, she could know where she was. Before going out, Damia studied the drawing room.

    ¡®I think I¡¯ve seen this before.¡¯

    There was Eastern-continental style pottery decorated in the middle of the drawing room. It was unique and familiar.

    But, in recent years, various items, including tea leaves from the Eastern Continent, had been very popular in the kingdom. So it was not unique anymore.

    Damia was unsure if the dreadful hunch she had was right.

    As she hesitated, the door to the drawing room suddenly opened.

    ¡°What? You were awake?¡±

    The man who slipped inside looked surprised. His face mixed with blood from the Eastern continent had a beautiful and unique atmosphere like a woman. Yet, the corners of his eyes and mouth looked rather apprehensive.

    Damia easily recognized him and frowned. She hadn¡¯t expected him but she knew him.

    ¡°Klaus?¡±

    When Damia said his name inadvertently, Klaus exaggeratedly admired her.

    ¡°Wow. You remember me? It¡¯s probably the first time we¡¯ve met since we were children.¡±

    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤It wasn¡¯t actually the first time.

    Damia had recently overheard his conversation with Louise. If she hadn¡¯t gotten a peek at his face at the time, Damia would have forgotten Klaus completely. It had been such a long time since they stopped interacting with each other.

    However, Klaus seemed surprisingly happy that Damia recognized him.

    Covering the tail of his slightly raised mouth with his hand, he approached as if he were indignant. Then, he sat down on the sofa, and he gestured towards Damia.

    ¡°Come sit down.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You must have a lot of questions for me, right?¡±

    Fortunately, Klaus appeared very sympathetic.

    Of course, compared to others on Cesare¡¯s side.

    Damia hesitated for a while, but she had so few options.

    Holding the wrapped up sheet around her body tighter, she sat on the sofa opposite of him.

    After seeing this, Klaus¡¯ sharp eyes slightly bent in amusement.

    ¡°Great. Nice to see you again, Lady Damia.¡±

    His voice was still friendly. It was as if he had playful and a little mischievously addressed her as he done when they were kids.

    It was as if a child had cornered a cat and was having fun.

    Damia was not a cat, so her displeasure quietly simmered inside.

    She asked in a calm voice without any signs of embarrassment,

    ¡°You¡¯re the heir of Count Hwari, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Do you remember playing with me here when you were a kid? My mother is from the East continent, so she likes to have guests. Especially whenever my sister came, she was very happy. In the East, red means good luck.¡±

    Damia nodded quietly.

    The drawing room had seemed unfamiliar but also felt familiar. However, after listening to Klaus, Damia was convinced that she was right.

    With her eyes down, she managed to recall her memories, pressing her throbbing temple in the aftermath of the sleeping pill.

    ¡®My father definitely asked me to meet a marriage suitor yesterday.¡¯

    And this must be the result of Cesare¡¯s manipulation.

    Considering his obsession with her, it was impossible for Cesare to actually let her marry another man.

    However, he was in a position that he could not officially marry Damia since he was her stepbrother.

    All these clues lead Damia to reach a conclusion immediately.

    ¡®You¡¯re planning a fake marriage for me.¡¯

    Cesare was going to tie her to Klaus just as someone leaves their valuables in the storage box for a while.

    Klaus was of his faction anyway. Considering that he was four years younger than Cesare, he was probably Cesare¡¯s subordinate.

    He was going to pair Klaus with Damia for now, and later take the position for himself. Damia concluded her thoughts and was amazed.

    She raised her head, feeling Klaus¡¯ gaze, watching her.

    ¡°So. Are you ready?¡±

    asked Klaus, languidly sitting on the sofa and propping his chin.

    Trying not to get caught up in his volatile pace, Damia asked back,

    ¡°Ready for what?¡±

    ¡°Umm, pretending not to know.¡±

    Klaus rose slowly.

    Then he bent one knee in front of Damia, who was covering herself with a sheet, and stretched out his arm.

    Her white feet were held in Klaus¡¯ hands in no time.

    Klaus grasped her slender ankle like a shackle and playfully kissed her foot

    ¡°Ready to be my fiance,¡±

    he said while looking up at Damia, the corner of his eyes smiling.

 Chapter 89

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    ¡°Did Cesare order you to do this?¡±

    Damia, who grabbed back her foot, asked him in a calm tone.

    Then Klaus¡¯ delicate eyebrows frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m not his subordinate.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re on the same side.¡±

    When Damia pointed it out, he shut up.

    His youthful face, which showed signs of anger, was dissatisfied.

    Damia shrugged when she spotted it. It was apparent why Cesare would mobilize Klaus and undertake such a cumbersome play.

    ¡®Probably because of Lord Akkard.¡¯

    Damia knew him as well as he knew himself.

    No idiot would ignore a viper when you didn¡¯t know when it would strike and bite the back of one¡¯s neck. Instead, one would be hyper-aware, observing the serpent¡¯s every move without breathing.

    He pretended to be relaxed, but Cesare was nervous. Because an unexpected variable called Akkard Valerian appeared, he was afraid he would ruin all his plans, snatch Damia away and disappear.

    ¡°¡­¡­.Older Sister [Nuna] Damia,¡±

    Klaus lifted himself from her feet.

    As a mature young man, he straightened his back, and a shadow fell over Damia, who was sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°Klaus?¡±

    Damia pulled up the sheet and covered her chest a little more, and leaned back. Klaus bent down and grabbed both handles of the sofa where Damia sat. His face was hidden in the shadows against the sunlight.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, but answer me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Remember, the letter I sent. Why¡­.Did you ignore it?¡±

    ¡°Letter? What letter?¡±

    Damia blinked blankly as if she was unable to compute his words.

    Then Klaus got furious and raised his voice:

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know!! The letter I sent you on New Year¡¯s Day last year!!

    ¡°¡­.Do you mean a New Year¡¯s card?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be like that. I asked you to come out to the vacant lot in front of the temple where we hung out often!!¡±

    The more she listened, the stranger it seemed. She couldn¡¯t be questioned for something she had no clue about.

    So Damia replied calmly:

    ¡°I¡¯ve never received such a letter.¡±

    ¡°Do you swear?¡±

    ¡°I swear under the name of the goddess.¡±

    Klaus closed his mouth when Damia promptly answered under oath.

    A northerner never lied under the goddess¡¯s name.

    Knowing this, Klaus¡¯ fierce countenance softened.

    Watching him, Damia inquired carefully,

    ¡°But why did you ask me to come out?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­You don¡¯t have to know.¡±

    He clenched his chin and replied coldly.

    Damia mind started to race. She looked around, trying to find an opportunity to escape, but it seemed hopeless.

    To make matters worse, Klaus saw her gaze, snickered, and asked cynically:

    ¡°Why? Do you want to run away?¡±

    The desire to answer yes was burning her insides but knowing it wouldn¡¯t help, Damia asked for something else instead,

    ¡°At least let me put on some clothes.¡±

    ¡°Not allowed.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Klaus didn¡¯t answer her question. He was already preoccupied with other thoughts.

    ¡°The thing is¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Damia nuna.¡±

    Klaus¡¯s forehead had a deep frown as if he were contemplating something, slowly addressing her.

    ¡°Then¡ªnuna, what do you think of me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you. We share fond childhood memories together.¡±

    Of course, it was until Klaus got involved in this. However, there was no need to provoke Klaus by bringing it up.

    Not knowing the sentiments Damia swallowed, Klaus¡¯s expression became subtle.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m a half-breed eastern? Don¡¯t you think I look weird?¡±

    ¡°You? No. I think your black eyes are pretty.¡±

    Since this was her honest thought, Damia readily responded.

    Klaus shut his mouth and stared into her eyes.

    Damia did not avoid his gaze, but instead, he started to blush and lowered his eyes.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you an option.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Damia asked back without much expectation.

    Observing Klaus¡¯ tone was so intense, Damia thought he was probably offering a shit alternative.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Promise me that you will be mine. Then I won¡¯t do anything severe now.¡±

 Chapter 90

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    Even if she chose this, it was still shit. At this stage of hopelessness, an uncaring, detached Damia began to reach a state of nirvana. What nonsense are you spouting when we¡¯ve been estranged from each other all this time?

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going to betray Cesare? It will be hard to handle the aftermath,¡±

    solicited Damia calmly with a soulless smile.

    Flared up, Klaus retorted back with the temper of a young man.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! After all, Cesare is nothing without the Great Temple backing him up¡ª!!¡±

    Klaus seemed to have quite a lot of dissatisfaction with Cesare.

    Perhaps it was due to Cesare¡¯s insignificant origins and other reasons Damia didn¡¯t know.

    Anyway, it was a good omen that there was a division within the opposition. But when Damia thought about it, Klaus¡¯ proposal was utterly vain and immature.

    It was reasonable to be impulsive. But, even at a glance, Damia knew a kid like Klaus was no match for Cesare.

    Plus, Damia¡¯s situation was continuing to grow direr. Her beloved father was addicted to brainwashing drugs, and considering the threat of the High Temple behind Cesare¡­¡­.. certainly, Klaus would be of no help and couldn¡¯t protect her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Klaus.¡±

    Damia, who was growing rapidly weary, sighed and addressed him as she had often done when they were young.

    ¡°Stop this and bring me clothes. And let me leave here. Then I won¡¯t take issue with what happened today.¡±

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Do I still look like the same kid from our childhood?¡±

    As Klaus said this, he pushed Damia¡¯s shoulder and caused her to fall back on the sofa.

    ¡°I was going to be kind to you. But if Nuna comes out like that, I can¡¯t help it!¡±

    Klaus climbed on top of her and roughly yanked off the cravat around his neck.

    Looking down at Damia, he roared:

    ¡°This is because of Nuna!!¡±

    Damia frowned without answering. That she was treated like this by a junior, who used to follow her around when they were young, hurt her pride and was more unpleasant than she imagined.

    Klaus raised his chin and began to unbutton his shirt. Damia took the opportunity to turn her body away, but it seemed difficult to escape this laid-down position. Instead, the sheet covering her flesh seemed precarious and slightly loosened around her due to her struggle.

    To make matters worse, the outside of the drawing-room, which had been quiet so far, became noisy. Perhaps this place was near the entrance because Damia could hear several noblewomen laughing while leaving their coats and belongings.

    When Damia glanced at the door at the commotion, Klaus stopped taking off his clothes and smirked.

    ¡°Do you remember? My mother liked to invite guests.¡±

    ¡°Klaus, you can¡¯t be¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    It was only then that Damia realized why he approached her like this.

    Damia was not the type to meekly accept this forced marriage even through her father. Cesare planned this trick to corner her.

    In order to keep Damia and Klaus engaged, they decided to create a so-called ¡°established fact.¡±

    Only then did Damia feel a sense of crisis. She was now dressed in a sexy chemise and was lying under a half-naked Klaus.

    If she was seen by the noblewomen outside in this state¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤. The northern rumor mill will soon be in turmoil.

    ¡®No!¡¯

    Panicking, Damia struggled even more. Finally, the movement removed the sheet completely, revealing her luscious cleavage and scantily clad breasts. At this sight, Klaus¡¯ eyes became hazy.

    ¡°Damia nuna¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

    Klaus pressed Damia¡¯s hands down and bent down. Right when his face was about to be buried between Damia¡¯s breasts. Damia looked up at him with no expression and kicked him between his legs with her knees as hard as possible.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    To her surprise attack, Klaus was helpless. It was the first time that he, who was still young, had ever climbed on a woman.

    As a result, it was very clumsy, even if his momentum was good. Thanks to this, Damia, who spotted the opportunity, was able to kick her opponent properly in his crotch.

    She had barely been able to move due to their proximity, but her knees had been enough to hurt the man.

    Thud

    Klaus, who grabbed his groin, rolled off the sofa. Damia quickly got up and grabbed the straps of the chemise that had fallen off. Then, she ran to flee the drawing-room.

    But before she could reach the door, Klaus half-crawled and snatched Damia¡¯s ankle. Damia fell hard on the floor.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    There was a fluffy carpet on the floor, so she hadn¡¯t been seriously injured.

    Right away, Klaus climbed onto Damia¡¯s body and pressed his limbs down.

    ¡°How dare you! I can¡¯t forgive you!!¡±

    Klaus¡¯ boyish face was stained with pain, anger, and oddly enough¡ªbetrayal.

    Just as he was about to grab Damia¡¯s camise and tear it apart¡ª someone pulled Klaus¡¯ hair from behind.

    ¡°Aaugh!!¡±

    Klaus¡¯ head was tilted back and screamed. His head had been pulled so hard that he had thought his spine had broken for a moment.

    ¡°Get lost right now, you little brat.¡±

    A very overbearing muscular man with silver hair and tanned skin growled.

 Chapter 91

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    ¡°Sir Akkard? Why are you here¡­.¡±

    Astonished, Damia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she looked up at him.

    She never thought in her wildest dreams she would see Akkard here. Seeing her dumbstruck face, Akkard clicked his tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain later. First, let¡¯s get out of this situation.¡±

    Outside the room, one of the ladies that were chatting outside remarked, ¡®Huh? Didn¡¯t you hear something?¡¯ Followed by various speculations.

    ¡®I have to clean you up immediately,¡¯

    Akkard thought after seeing Damia¡¯s barely-there outfit.

    Klaus also struggled recklessly, pulling on Akkard¡¯s forearm, connected to the hand grabbing his hair. His plan seemed to be ruined.

    ¡°Let go of me! Let go! Who are you?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Unfortunately for him, Akkard didn¡¯t blink an eye and stuck Klaus¡¯ head on the sofa¡¯s armrest. With the sound of a ripe watermelon colliding with another melon, Klaus groaned.

    ¡°Ugh!!¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t fainted yet? Then one more time.¡±

    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ he is also bad-tempered.

    Damia tired gaze took in the image of Akkard almost smashing Klaus¡¯ head as he pounded it over and over again.

    Shortly, Klaus became kneaded as dough. The sight made the corners of Akkard¡¯s lips gradually soar up.

    ¡°Uhh¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡±

    Finally, after Klaus¡¯ painful groan, he passed out.

    Akkard threw the drooping Klaus randomly on the floor and kicked him with his foot.

    Crack¡ª

    It sounded strange as if a bone had broken. Damia¡¯s eyes shook, Akkard shrugged and added as an excuse:

    ¡°I wanted to make sure he had really fainted.¡±

    Even so, it seemed a very emotional, impulsive action. Did Klaus offend and earn Akkard¡¯s ire and cause him to begrudge him? She didn¡¯t know.

    Damia glanced at the knocked out Klaus. Then Akkard¡¯s expression quickly showed his dissatisfaction.

    Sneakily blocking her view of Klaus with his body, he lifted Damia up with one arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s not time to be idle, Damia. Hurry up and take off your clothes.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­What? Take off my clothes?¡±

    What does he mean by this?

    Damia looked down at her thin camise, which was half ripped off. If she took even this merger covering off she would be completely naked.

    However, Akkard did not explain further. Turning around, he began to undress the unconscious Klaus. Damia, who was puzzled by what he was doing at first, soon realized his intention.

    ¡®Are you going to dress me in Klaus¡¯ clothes?¡¯

    She had never worn men¡¯s clothes before, but at least it was better than what she was currently wearing.

    Shy, Damia hesitated but took off her camise, waiting calmly,  as she covered her breasts with her long hair and arms.

    After Akkard roughly took off Klaus¡¯ shirt and pants, he looked back at her. He was about to hand over the clothes, but faltered for a moment.

    Holding out her hand, Damia looked around, wondering what was wrong with him. Then, as if he was alarmed by his actions, Akkard quickly handed over the clothes.

    ¡°Get dressed, hurry!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Was it her imagination? Akkard turned his back to her but the tips of his ears and the back of his neck looked more red than usual.

    Confused, Damia¡¯s head tilted while she began to dress.

    Although Klaus was slender for a man, his clothes were big on her as she had expected. While she was putting on the clothes, she could feel Akkard¡¯s stare on her. It was a threatening and intense glare as if he was about to attack her at any moment.

    Damia¡¯s hand slightly trembled, as she tried to hook the buttons. She willed her hands to stabilize with a sense of crisis and succeeded in putting on the man¡¯s clothes, albeit clumsy.

    ¡°Whoo,¡± Damia let out a breath she had been holding in. ¡°What do you think? Did I put it on right?¡±

    Akkard looked through Damia with disapproving eyes without an answer. He had handed the clothes to her himself, with his own hand, but it was very unpleasant to see her wearing another man¡¯s shirt.

    ¡®It even looks good on you.¡¯

    This is why beauty is unfair. How can you be so pretty with a bare face and in men¡¯s clothes too big for you?

    However, it was not time to leisurely appreciate Damia¡¯s beauty. Without any time for him to adjust her loose sleeves and pants, the murmur of the ladies grew near.

    I¡¯m done with my clothes, but what should I do next?

    Damia looked around the drawing room with alert eyes.

    Knocked out Klaus had only his underwear on, Damia had taken his clothes and tall, formidable Akkard emitted an overwhelming presence. If others saw this situation, she had no idea what they would think.

    Damia was restless, not knowing what to do. Seeing her anxious, Akkard unexpectedly laughed.

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    Asking her what she was standing around for, Akkard pulled her away. He looked around and pushed her behind a long, splendid curtain that flowed out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t come out until I tell you to.¡±

    He closed the curtain.

    The curtains densely embroidered with bamboo, imported from the Eastern Continent, made it hard to see inside the room. However, if she put her eyes close from her side, she could peek into the drawing room through a tiny gap in the pattern.

    ¡®What the hell is he planning to do?¡¯

    Anxious, Damia watched Akkard. But his next action was beyond her expectations.

    Akkard picked up the torn camise, which Damia had taken off earlier, from the floor and he began to put on Klaus¡¯ nude body.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?!!¡±

    Damia doubted her own eyes.

    ***

 Chapter 92

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    The sexy camise she had worn was for the bedroom. It had a thin, light lace material and was decorated with cute pink ribbons.

    No matter how slim Klaus was, he was a man with vastly different proportions. The camise¡¯s boning looked disastrous as it was forced across his body.

    The chest and thighs were so tight against the clothes that they were on the verge of bursting, and under the tightly stretched lace his brown nipples¡­¡­ both were clearly visible.

    Even his bulging crotch protruding under the soft, flowy skirt¡­. She couldn¡¯t look more. [t1v: I¡¯ll look for you]

    ¡®My eyes.¡¯

    Damia covered her face with both hands. Not in a physical sense, but mentally her eyes were burning.

    At this point, she was dying of curiosity. Why the hell did Akkard switch her clothes with Klaus¡¯?

    In the midst of this, the presence of the women continued to get closer. Now she could hear the sound right in front of the door, but Akkard didn¡¯t even seem nervous. Rather, as if to welcome them, he sat on the sofa as if he was in his own home and even looked majestic and dignified.

    ¡°I kept hearing strange noises from this drawing room. Is it just me?¡±

    ¡°Is there someone inside?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡±

    The door suddenly opened, and the first person to enter was Countess Hwari, the mistress of the estate. She froze, flabbergasted by her son¡¯s ridiculous and humiliating appearance  on the floor.

    ¡°Klaus? What¡¯s this¡­..?¡±

    Unfortunately, she was so embarrassed she couldn¡¯t close the door quickly. The curious ladies peered into the drawing room over her shoulder through the open door, and were taken aback.

    ¡°Oh my, my oh my!!¡±

    ¡°Oh my goddess, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The eyes of the ladies shook wildly when they saw Klaus¡¯ ghastly appearance on the floor. Among the frozen women, Countess Hwari was the first to come to her senses.

    ¡°Oh my god, Klaus!! Sweetheart!!!¡±

    Terrified, she ran to Klaus, who was unconscious, and shook his body. It was natural to be worried about her son, who had been fine this morning, was now on the floor. [t1v: that this is her first reaction makes me love her]

    But her technique was not particularly useful. As she shook Klaus¡¯ body, the skirt, which had been barely covering his crotch, slipped off. Thanks to this, something small and precious to Klaus was completely revealed through the well-ventilated summer underwear opening. [t1v: LMAO]

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡°Oh my goddess!!¡±

    Suddenly, the ladies who suffered fatal eye damage were on the precipice of fainting¡ªstumbling as if they were about to collapse. Only then did the Countess realize what she had done and hurriedly lowered her son¡¯s skirt. She stared fiercely at Akkard sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°You¡ªWho are you?! Did you make my son like this? How dare you in my house¡ª?¡±

    Her accent mixed the inflection of the Eastern continent was sharp like a knife made of bones. However, Akkard was not at all intimated and expressed his displeasure.

    ¡°Oye, this is what I wanted to ask.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? What did you do to my son? What happened¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?!!¡±

    The countess shouted fiercely with her eyes full of tears.

    Akkard frowned as if his ears hurt at her cry. Then, he pointed at Klaus in the explicit tight camise. Especially at his bulging groin.

    ¡°Ugh, gosh. You don¡¯t know even after seeing that? The perv was about to attack, why wouldn¡¯t I hit him?!!¡±

    He shouted loudly as if he wanted the noblewomen gathered in the corner to hear.

    Of course, the one that Klaus had attacked hadn¡¯t been Akkard. Extremely vicious, he cleverly omitted the subject and announced it. The ripple effect that his words brought was beyond imagination.

    ¡°Hyuk!!¡±

    ¡°Did you just hear that?¡±

    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡±

    The trembling eyes of the ladies alternated between Klaus and Akkard¡­. and, towards Countess Hwari, who was processing this tremendous news.

    The Countess¡¯ countenance turned pale upon feeling their curious eyes. She raised her trembling hand, pointing to Akkard, and asked back in disbelief:

    ¡°What¡¤¡¤¡¤m¡ªmy son just now¡­ attacked you¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He suddenly asked me to come because he had something to say, and when I arrived, he rushed at me like that. Well, it¡¯s nothing weird. My body is extraordinary even to men.¡±

    Akkard raised his chin without blinking and slowly swept his hair over. Then, over the shirt, his thick forearms, hard chest, and a well-formed abdomen were emphasized.

    The eyes of the ladies who took in this sight became hazy. He was such an attractive man that no one could dare deny it if they had an ounce of discernment.

    Even Countess Hwari could not discount or disregard his beauty. She was often burdened with her son¡¯s sensitive temper, so they had not able to talk very often. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know who Klaus liked or what kind of taste he had.

    So she could not be sure that my son was not a pervert. As the Countess¡¯ teeth clenched and shook, a winning smile donned Akkard¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I want to publicly sue your son immediately.¡±

    Shrugged Akkard as if he was disgusted and cut short the end of his speech [t1v: he is not tagging the ¡®yo¡¯ at the end of his words and so he is not bothering to show her respect]. Then he added, pretending to show tolerance:

    ¡°But, I don¡¯t like it when things get bigger because I¡¯m lazy. So, choose. Whether to apologize to me here and quietly cover up this matter, or we can solve this in court.¡±

    ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ He was really no different from the devil.

 Chapter 93

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤If my son really did commit such a rude act towards the lord, I apologize in his stead. May your anger be relieved.¡±

    Countess Hwari lowered her metaphorical tail, helplessly. She had no choice but to do so.

    If only Akkard could testify here, she had to act more cautiously. At least until after waiting for the knocked out Klaus to wake up, she would decide after hearing her son¡¯s side what to do further.

    However, there were too many other witnesses here. Therefore, the Countess determined she had to conclude an agreement with Akkard as soon as possible to shut the mouths of other ladies.  Otherwise, in practically no time rumors would spread all over northern society.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ve received your apology, so I¡¯ll let it slide this time. From now on, take care of your son properly. And put him in a place like a monastery so as not to cause inconvenience to others.¡±

    Akkard brazenly threatened and received an apology on behalf of the person he framed.

    Countess Hwari bit her lips, holding back her outrage. But since there were so many eyes she had no choice but to lower her head and accept the humiliation.

    ¡°Hurry up and take Klaus to his room.¡±

    The Countess hurriedly ordered servants to remove her passed out son. She bowed her head towards her inquisitive guests observing this sensational scandal from the sidelines.

    ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve come from so far and spent your time thus, only to be sent back out today. However, before leaving, please everyone, let¡¯s have a brief conversation ¡­..¡±

    The Countess quickly disappeared with the ladies. From now on, she had to gently coax them and conceive them to keep their mouths shut.

    Finally, Akkard, who was left alone in the drawing room, stretched out like a winner. He nodded and motioned towards the curtain.

    ¡°You can come out now, Dami.¡±

    Damia gingerly stepped out from behind her hiding spot. Despite being helped by Akkard, she looked exhausted. Just witnessing his tremendous personality with her own eyes was astonishing.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to overcome this crisis.¡±

    Regardless, she was polite and didn¡¯t forget to thank him. As a result, Akkard felt smug and quite pleased.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult for me.¡±

    There was no man who was not interested in saving a beauty in distress. In particular, after being praised by the beauty he protected, his desire to show off as a man was bound to be thoroughly satisfied.

    However, Akkard¡¯s prideful smugness did not last long. Damia, who was rolling up her long trousers so she could escape, suddenly asked,

    ¡°However, Sir Akkard. How did you find me here?¡±

    Akkard¡¯s proud shoulders stiffened at her question.

    In fact, the story of his arrival was quite long.

    * * *

    ¡°Something big just happened,¡±

    said Lessid Ferry, who suddenly visited his mansion.

    Of course, Akkard frowned because he didn¡¯t know what this entailed. He was in a bad mood, having his leisurely nap cut short.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lessid didn¡¯t mind his blunt question. Gathering his delicate eyebrows on his forehead, he hurriedly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Miss Damia will soon be engaged to Klaus Hwari.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What? What the fuck are you talking about?¡±

    Akkard, who had been drowsy stretching, froze and asked back. It was so sudden that he felt it absurd rather than irate.

    Then Lessid shouted, stomping his feet in frustration.

    ¡°This is not the time to be like this! A few days ago, I witnessed Cesare Primula in the High Temple Hall. After following him I overheard him say he was going to have Damia engaged to Klaus.¡±

    Klaus? He¡¯d heard this name before. Fervently, Akkard shook his head to shake off the remnants of his nap. He realized where he had heard that name. It was overheard in the conversation in the locker.

    ¡®That day, [she] was awfully pretty.¡¯

    Of course, Akkard wasn¡¯t praising Klaus. What Akkard recalled was the sight of an improper and elegant Damia that day.

    The memory was so intense that everytime he looked at a locker, his lower part became stiff. Thanks to this phenomenon, he felt dirty as if he had become a pervert lusting after lockers. It was all Damia Primula¡¯s fault that his body was like this.

    ¡®But you¡¯re getting engaged to another bastard?¡¯

    ***

 Chapter 94

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    He couldn¡¯t stand the slightest offense. He didn¡¯t know what that madman, Damia¡¯s step older brother, was thinking when he was pushing for an engagement.

    The sleepiness disappeared from Akkard¡¯s purple eyes.

    It was only an hour later that he arrived at Count Primula¡¯s estate. Leon was the first to discover Akkard, who appeared on horseback like a thunderstorm.

    ¡°Abuu?¡±

    Leon, the youngest member of the Primula family, was out in the garden and was practicing walking. As he waddled around holding a maid¡¯s hand, he glanced up at Akkard.

    Surprisingly, the young Leon remembered him. It was Leon who ate up all the southern macaroons that Akkard gave Damia during his first visit.

    ¡°Ava!¡±

    Leon, who recognized the visitor who brought delicious snacks, clapped his hand. And as a sign of welcome, he drooled on his bib.

    ¡°Leon, you¡¯re so¡ªOh my!!¡±

    Noela, who followed Leon later, found Akkard belatedly. She was of the timid-sort and was startled.

    Akkard delivered a formal greeting without getting off the horse.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to visit without prior notice. Rather, where is Damia?¡±

    It was a greeting that had excluded a lot. It was not that far from looking especially sorry.

    However, Noella was so flustered she did not notice it.

    ¡°Did you come to see Damia now?¡±

    she asked while hugging the young Leon, her eyes widening.

    As Akkard nodded, Noella¡¯s lips shut with a face that reflected how awkward she felt.

    She recalled Akkard visiting with flowers and gifts last time to court Damia. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that Damia went to meet her to-be-fiance in front of him.

    ¡°Please tell me. Where is Damia?¡±

    asked Akkard in a more stern tone.

    He had anticipated her so when he couldn¡¯t catch sight of her, his stomach started boiling like magma. Feeling as if his hot emotions were going to burst out like lava at any moment, Akkard clenched his teeth.

    Fortunately, someone stepped up on behalf of the frozen Noella. He was a middle-aged man with gray black hair and blue eyes.

    ¡°Young man¡­. Who are you to be looking for my daughter?¡±

    It was Owen Primula, the head of the family. Realizing who he was, Akkard immediately descended from his horse and bowed his head politely toward Damia¡¯s biological father.

    ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m Akkard of the Duke of Valerian.¡±

    It was a polite greeting that even the Crown Prince Heinrich had rarely received.

    However, Owen, who had no clue of this, frowned and repeated his name,

    ¡°If you are Akkard Valerian¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    That playboy?

    The gap between Owen¡¯s eyebrows became narrower due to his displeasure. Steadfastly ignoring this, Akkard reached out to Owen, as one was supposed to do in polite high society upon the first time one met someone.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    After hesitating Owen clasped Akkard¡¯s outstretched hand. For the brief moment they shook hands, Akkard glanced at Owen with a sharp hawk-like gaze.

    ¡®His hands are cold even in the summer. His eyes are bloodshot, and his pupils are too big.¡¯

    Having encountered neurological-affecting drug addicts in the capital several times, Akkard quickly noticed that Owen took drugs.

    Of course, Lessid made a great contribution by noticing this:

    ¡®But it¡¯s unusual. The Count Primula I know is not one to force his daughter to marry. I don¡¯t know why he is suddenly moving as Cesare said,¡¯

    Lesid muttered, saying under his breath, ¡®Does he have a weakness?¡¯

    That alone was enough for Akkard to piece together the puzzle.

    He had already heard from Damia that Cesare had a ¡°drug.¡± Now convinced of Owen¡¯s addiction, mentally Akkard clicked his tongue in displeasure.

    Ignorant of it all, Owen groaned gently pressing his temples as if he had a headache. Then he stuttered and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what kind of person sir is because this is our first time meeting¡­.. but my daughter is not here. She is going to get married soon. So, she will live happily¡­.. comfortably, and well.¡±

    At first glance, he seemed normal, but Owen¡¯s eyes were hazy with confusion and his tone was flat, dim and slurring. Akkard speculated his nervous and neurological system was confused by the drugs, and his mind had been fluctuating for a long time.

    Seeing that he was still able to endure this much, he was indeed Damia father. It seemed Damia¡¯s strong psyche was hereditary.

    However, it was not a time to leisurely admire. Having confirmed Damia¡¯s absence, there was no reason for him to linger with Count Primula.

    Akkard ascended back on his horse, assuring his would visit in the future.

    ¡®She¡¯s probably in Klaus¡¯ mansion.¡¯

    A memory flashed through his mind: Klaus¡¯ smooth face.

    He said he was of mixed heritage and had a pretty exotic and beautiful face.

    Some women preferred such a boyish, pretty face compared to a manly appearance. Maybe Damia did, too.

    Akkard was well aware of how sweet her gaze was. Those twinkling eyes that glistened in ecstasy. Any man would risk his life away to receive such attention.

    Has Damia ever looked at Klaus with those same sweet eyes that had looked at me?

    Imagining the scene, another black. muddy, sticky emotion boiled up in his stomach. It was a dirty feeling he had often these days.

    It suddenly occurred to Akkard:

    If I arrive at the Count¡¯s estate and see Damia is smiling happily, with my own two eyes¡ªI may go crazy.

 Chapter 95

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    Damia looked very offended rather than amused. He felt apologetic, but Akkard became as pleased as she was displeased.

    Regardless, he couldn¡¯t stand the sight of a kid chasing her.

    He hadn¡¯t even had his fill of her, nor did he tire of her yet, so he found it annoying that all these flies were hovering around her, waiting for their chance with her if there was the slightest lapse in his vigilance.

    Because of this, for the first time in his life, Akkard was overwhelmed with a sense of crisis, worried she would be taken away from him. However, the moment he witnessed the scene that seemed to have turned his worries into reality, more violence than necessary had swelled in his body.

    That¡¯s why he had beaten Klaus recklessly. He even punched and crushed Klaus¡¯ pretty face with a fist full of emotion. So even if that face was to Damia¡¯s taste, now there was no reason for her to pay him any mind again.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Thank you so much for your help.¡±

    Damia, ignorant of his insidious feelings, thanked him with a bare expression. Then suddenly, she tilted her head and asked:

    ¡°But, Sir Akkard¡­. How did you know I was here?¡±

    Akkard flinched. He couldn¡¯t say that he had chased her all the way here when he heard she was engaged to another man. It was because Damia, who listened to this, was sure to ask questions such as, ¡®Why did you do that?¡¯

    Unfortunately, Akkard has yet to find the answer himself.

    Of course, he could come up with excuses. For example, information needed to be exchanged, how it was challenging to be involved in the conspiracy of the High Temple. Or that he was a possessive man; he couldn¡¯t allow someone else to steal her away from him before he threw her away.

    However, his body acted before he could think of all these rationales and excuses. Even before he could figure out these reasons, he had jumped on the horse and ran.

    And while he drove his horse the fastest it could go until they were both similarly panting, there was only one thought that came to mind:

    ¡®If anyone touches her, I will kill them.¡¯

    She¡¯s mine. So no one can dare touch her.

    Akkard could recall those thoughts clearly. The moment he saw Klaus pressing down on Damia¡¯s body that only he knew so far, his murderous intent took root in the depths of his heart.

    All the hairs all over his body were standing up, on edge. Akkard was very unfamiliar with these feelings, so he continued to try to find answers to Damia¡¯s questions.

    He was always indifferent outside of bed, and the one who cried and was clingy was always a woman. Their fierce jealousy and strong lingering feelings were as black and hot as melted tar. But even they often froze to pieces and broke when those feelings of theirs hit Akkard¡¯s cold heart.

    It was the first time. These ugly, wretched, and pathetic feelings that exposed his underside like this. That¡¯s why Akkard was even more confused.

    ¡°Sir Akkard¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±

    Puzzled, Damia stared at him when he didn¡¯t answer. She blinked a couple of times, spoke calmly:

    ¡°If it¡¯s a difficult question to answer, you don¡¯t have to. I just asked because I was curious.¡±

    Damia didn¡¯t want to trouble him. She didn¡¯t know how Akkard came all the way here, but all she knew was that he helped her regardless. It was not the right thing to question and embarrass her savior.

    ¡°Shall we go now? We have to get out of here before Countess Hwari returns,¡±

    Damia said as she grabbed Klaus¡¯ pants, which kept slipping off her waist.

    Only then did Akkard, who belatedly came to his senses, open the window of the drawing-room and help Damia escape through the window.

    It was fortunate that they got out safely, but there was one minor problem. Damia looked up at the ¡°means of transportation¡± brought by Akkard with her eyes wide open.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring the carriage because I was in a rush. Do you know how to ride a horse?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I know how to ride, but¡­¡±

    Damia gawked at the black stallion, who was as big as a house. Its shiny eyes regarded Damia, who was much smaller than his owner as if she were insignificant.

    ¡°H-hi?¡±

    ¡°[sfx] *Snort*!¡±

    The black steed rose his head and snorted at Damia¡¯s awkward greeting. It was a sign that he would not acknowledge a weakling like her. Damia, who is only accustomed to gentle and pretty white mares, became very embarrassed.

    ¡°Come on, get on.¡±

    Unaware of this, Akkard casually lifted Damia by her waist to reach the saddle. It was fortunate that she wore men¡¯s clothing, even though the pants were loose. Thanks to this, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to ride a horse.

    Fortunately, perhaps because the owner, Akkard, was next to her, the black steed allowed Damia to mount easily.

    After putting her on the stallion, Akkard ascended his horse, sitting in front of her in one sleek movement like a leopard. He indifferently held the reins.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start, so hold on to my waist.¡±

    Damia hesitated but then wrapped her arms around his waist. Even though it was trivial contact, it felt strangely unfamiliar.

    Wondering why she realized he was always the one who touched her body. However, it was the first time Damia initiated contact and hugged Akkard¡¯s body first, so it felt bizarre.

    The large black horse showed no signs of difficulty though it carried two adults. Damia glanced down at the ground and was dizzy from the tremendous height.

    ¡®If I fall from here, at the very least, I¡¯ll have a fracture.¡¯

    Naturally, her arm tightened around Akkard¡¯s waist. Her movements made Akkard chuckle and tease her:

    ¡°Okay. Hold on tight like that.¡±

    It¡¯s even better if you wrap your legs around too.

    Damia sighed at his additional words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say weird things. Let¡¯s just go.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s back and waist under her arms were thick, with solid bumpy muscles moving under her hands. It was incredibly hard for her to believe that such a body belonged to a human.

    His body temperature was hot under the thin summer clothes, making Damia feel awkward.

 Chapter 96

    Clink-clack¡ª

    Only the sound of horseshoes hitting the ground resonated on the quiet road. Akkard and Damia were both lost in thought.

    Now out of a crisis, Damia¡¯s complicated situation that she had to deal with came to mind and confused her. In particular, Damia¡¯s father occupied her heart the most.

    Her father seemed very tired and distressed. After only a few months, he had aged rapidly, perhaps because his work was hard. Although he tried to marry Damia as Cesare wanted because of the influence of drugs¡­..he was probably sincere when he said he wanted her to live in peace.

    When she thought of her father, the tip of my nose started to run. Damia tried not to sniffle and took a deep breath. She calmly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Sir Akkard.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Regarding our conversation the other day¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ I mean, when we were talking about drug addiction¡ªIs there an antidote?¡±

    It was dangerous¡ªsuch a question threatened the wall she built up to keep her emotions at bay. She almost cried, her voice almost cracking as she asked. Damia never wanted to show tears outside of bed. Especially in front of Akkard.

    Sometimes some things could be understood without words. Damia had slept with him only twice, but Damia had vaguely noticed such a fact in the back of her; the fact that many women¡¯s hearts must have broken and shattered before this man¡¯s beauty and indifference.

    Akkard Valerian was a man who seemed to have been molded from the tears of countless women. And Damia didn¡¯t want to be one of them.

    Fortunately, Akkard readily answered the question before she became more emotional.

    ¡°A cure? Of course there is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­really? Then can I get some? How long do we have to wait to make it?¡±

    At the good news, Damia hung on to the hope without even realizing it.

    Since there weren¡¯t such drugs in the north, it¡¯s antidote and treatment was unfamiliar.

    Akkard, who had an idea why she was asking this question, inquired in a soft voice.

    ¡°It seems Count Primula was drugged. Am I right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Damia choked up.

    In order not to shed tears, she stared up at the sky.

    Fortunately, Akkard did not notice her emotional change. It was because her answer was so short that it was hard to tell, and Damia was sitting behind him, so there was no way to know what expression she was making.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the same thing as the neurological drugs that have recently spread to the South, it¡¯s not just a simple antidote. It has to be an antidote mixed with holy water made in the High Temple.¡±

    ¡°Made in the High Temple¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Fortunately, Lessid Perry knows how to make it. If I contact him today, I¡¯ll bring it to you within a few days. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Damia let out a sigh of deep relief. When the problem that had troubled her the most was solved, the tension all over her body was loosened.

    So she leaned her forehead, clinging more tightly to Akkard¡¯s back without realizing it.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Akkard smiled with a satisfied countenance. Sometimes there are things that can be known through actions and facial expressions without words. He could feel Damia¡¯s vigilance against him gradually softening little by little from her trivial actions.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Damia felt her eyelids gradually getting heavier. The horse saddle, which swayed consistently, strangely resembled a cradle. Akkard¡¯s body, sitting in front of her, was very strong and warm, so against it her eyes started to close on their own.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, take a nap. I¡¯ll wake you up when we arrive.¡±

    Just as Akkard said that, Damia closed her eyes, losing the fight against her exhaustion. She fell asleep in less than a minute.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±

 Chapter 97

    The northern plains were wide, steep, and vast. There were powerful gusts of wind sweeping the wildflower fields, but since it was summer, for the north, these gales were comparatively mild.

    Damia sat on the floor, brushing her frizzy hair behind her ears. The carpet and cushion laid out by the coachman were so thick that she sat on the ground with comfort.

    It was thirty minutes passed the agreed-upon appointment time, but the person she was waiting for did not come easily.

    However, Damia was not impatient or angry; because he was such an important person.

    ¡°Lady Damia.¡±

    Finally, the man she had been desperately waiting for had arrived.

    Damia¡¯s breathing quickened, and her heart pounded.

    She licked her parched lips, stood up and greeted him:

    ¡°Priest Lessid.¡±

    The young man in white looked just like a forest fairy. His long blonde hair fluttered in the wind as he approached and bowed his hair, as if highlighting his delicate beauty.

    ¡°Forgive me for being late. It took longer than I thought to make an antidote.¡±

    At the same time his pleasant voice rang out, Lessid took out the antidote out of his chest pocket and held it out.

    Damia¡¯s eyes shook as if she was on the verge of crying.

    ¡°¡­ Thank you so much. Thank you.¡±

    With both hands gingerly accepting the antidote, she hugged it tightly to her chest. It was the precious medicine that could save her drug-addicted father.

    Naturally, her eyes gazing at Lessid, who made it, were full of sincere gratitude.

    ¡°Oh, no need for thanks, of course¡ªI just did what I had to do.¡±

    Unhonest, Lessid laid his eyes down and waved his hands.

    However, his body was very honest, so when he was thanked by Damia, his ears slightly turned red.

    Since becoming a priest, Lessid developed a distaste for humans. People often judged each other by their profession and asked for something in their self-interest. For example, to the baker, ¡®How can I bake some snacks?¡¯ Or, to the doctor, ¡®I have a headache today, please look after me.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t matter if they were close. Yet, it was natural for people who only recognized their faces. To Lessid it was disgusting to ask for such services only by looking at their livelihood.

    Even if he refused to do such things, he was cursed, people saying he didn¡¯t even know the ¡®duty of the god¡¯ and predictably he earned the ire of his fellow humans.

    In particular, Lessid, who was sensitive and fussy naturally, did not deal with criticism well. Thanks to this, even though he was born with great holy healing powers he seriously contemplated resigning from his priesthood but¡­.

    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Lady Damia I would have quit right away.¡¯

    It had been Damia who had saved his devastated and withering heart.

    Before, Lessid had no interest in her.

    Of course, Damia was as pretty as a doll when he was young, but so was Louise, his younger sister.

    Lessid disdained the selfish Louise that was only revealed to him. He assumed all young girls thought the world revolved around them.

    So, he had not bothered to get closer to Damia who was of a similar age. In turn, Lessid was always cold to her while they took a painting class together.

    Even if Damia spoke to him, he often responded with a short answer or ignored her all together.

    Then one day, Damia, while painting on an easel across from him, kept coughing.

    ¡°Cough, cough,¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ ha*.¡± [*laboured breathing]

    It was a pitiful and painful noise, like a young puppy vomiting up its mother¡¯s milk. Intent on ignoring her, Lessid¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and tried to focus on his painting.

    ¡®Annoying.¡¯

    At the time, he was already a new priestly disciple. Although he had not officially been inaugurated yet, he already knew how to handle his powers to some extent. He would be able to deal with a cold like that.

    ¡®Probably you¡¯re coughing in front of me for that.¡¯

    Wait and see. Damia would soon shamelessly ask him for a favor, too: ¡®Please cure my cold.¡¯

    Lessid waited silently, absentmindedly moving his brush irrelevantly on his nearly finished canvas.

    Yet, Damia had been quiet the entire three-hour painting class. Rather, even her usual light chatter was conspicuously absent, making Lessid even more uncomfortable.

    ¡°¡­¡­Coughing!¡°

    As Damia coughed loudly and painfully, her voice broke and she met his eyes.

    She looked reddish and flushed, perhaps with fever, and her eyes teared up and the tip of her nose was red and swollen.

    Taking in the sight Lessid frowned. Damia lowered her eyes and quietly apologized:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My coughing was loud, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Speechless, Lessid looked at her in astonishment.

    Her apologetic face seemed sincere, as she mumbled she would be better by the next class.

    Was it because of that?

    Lessid felt like he could faithfully fulfill his ¡®priestly duties¡¯ for the first time in a long time.

    ¡°Do you have a cold? Let¡¯s see,¡±

    Lessid narrowed his forehead, stood up from his seat and approached her.

    Damia shook her head and stepped back. Then, her voice cracked from her illness as she said something extraordinary:

    ¡°Don¡¯t come too close. You could get sick.¡±

    Lessid was truly at a loss for words. He was familiar with humans asking to treat their dirty, bloody wounds and taking him for granted.

    But she was worried that he would get a measly cold!

    What a foolish and lovely girl she was.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why his heart suddenly began to beat loudly. To hide this, Lessid spoke out, flustered,

    ¡°Did you forget that I¡¯m going to be a priest soon? I¡¯ll do this for you today, so come here.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Only then did Damia¡¯s face flicker with a realization. It was a great honor in the North to work for the High Temple. Therefore, she was also aware that Lessid Ferra was training to become a priest. Nevertheless,¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.

    ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get better after a few days of rest.¡±

    Lessid stared blankly at Damia¡¯s smile. He couldn¡¯t hold back all the questions flooding his head, so he ended up spitting them out:

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

 Chapter 98

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll heal you. It¡¯s not a big deal for me, who will become a priest anyway, so why are you refusing?¡±

    Damia blinked at his unexpected question.

    She had taken the same class with Lessid for months, but it was the first time he had spoken so many words to her.

    Damia carefully chose her words with her eyes cast down and finally opened her mouth:

    ¡°Well¡­. I just need to take care of myself. I¡¯m definitely a nuisance.¡±

    ¡°What? A nuisance?¡±

    ¡°Yes. No matter how much you want to be a priest, it¡¯s not natural to use your power for me. You¡¯re not obligated to do that in the first place,¡±

    Damia said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± and blurred the end of her sentence.

    Strange, the words she said were thoughts that had been long buried deep in Lessid¡¯s heart.

    Why do they take my service for granted? Why do they feel entitled to me? It¡¯s not my fault that I was born with healing powers. Why do you feel permitted to my efforts when you didn¡¯t do anything for me?

    Lessid couldn¡¯t understand peoples¡¯ shamelessness and brazen way of thinking. Nonetheless, there were too many irregularities and hypocrisies in the world. Everytime, he bumped into them, Lessid felt his mind and heart slowly breaking down.

    At this point, when Lessid had doubted himself and thought he might be the insane one, Damia spoke his thoughts out loud. He was not going crazy.

    Lessid was touched by her words.

    But, being in the midst of puberty, overwhelmed with confusion, he masked his feelings with dishonesty, spoke in a sullen tone and reached out his hand.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because I can¡¯t concentrate because of your loud coughing and wheezing. Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s more of an inconvenience to keep talking as you cough next to me? So keep still and let me treat you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t deliberate, but what he said acutely pricked Damia¡¯s fear of being a burden to others.

    ¡°Then, excuse me.¡±

    Hesitant, Damia closed her eyes and let him put his hands on her face looking as pretty as a fairy.

    Lessid tried to defuse the heat in his red cheeks. He generously used his holy healing power on Damia.

    ¡°It¡¯s done. You can now open your eyes.¡±

    Damia, who opened her eyes, looked surprised. Until a while ago, her fever rose, her tonsils were swollen and now her sore throat was much more comfortable.

    Damia, who touched her neck absentmindedly smiled at Lessid.

    ¡°Thank you so much. As expected, you¡¯re amazing as people say.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lessid, who managed to arrange his facial expression, turned his head away. It was the most special and pleasant thank you he¡¯d ever heard.

    Thanks to this, he had grinned for a long time while recalling the memory, to Louise¡¯s ire.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, brother? What¡¯s wrong with you these days? You keep bumping into things¡ªit¡¯s annoying!¡±

    Of course, Lessid ignored his sister with a pathetic look.

    Damia, who was the same age, was so thoughtful and dwelled on subjects deeply.

    Anyway, it was thanks to Damia he had come to accept his healing abilities positively.

    ¡®And probably from then on¡­. My heart, too¡­¡¯

    Lessid stared at Damia, who held the antidote preciously in her arms. She looked much more mature and beautiful now, but her talent in thanking people was the same now as it was back then.

    ¡°I will never forget this grace. I hope you¡¯ll accept a small gift in return¡­.¡±

    Meeting his eyes, Damia spoke sincerely, her gaze full of emotion as if she were looking at her savior.

    Her moist blue eyes were too fatal. Lessid, who couldn¡¯t bear to look straight into her eyes, was embarrassed and quickly waved his hand.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t need that.¡±

    ¡°But¡­. I¡¯m deeply indebted to you. Please let me express my thanks.¡±

    Damia¡¯s hands came together and stepped towards him. Her hair flew in the wind and a sweet smell wafted towards him. Overwhelmed and short circuiting, Lessid uttered something in confusion before he could stop himself¡ªtrying to stop her approach.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a reward! If you must, please send it to Sir Akkard. He¡¯s the one who asked me to make an antidote as soon as possible.¡±

    Damia¡¯s eyes grew at the same time as Lessid, who finished speaking, realized his mistake.

    ¡°What? Akkard¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤Really?¡±

 Chapter 99

    Upon arriving back home, Damia was anxious that she would run into Cesare. Fortunately though, wherever he was, he wasn¡¯t in the mansion.

    Instead, what greeted her was Owen with hazy eyes, and asked:

    ¡°Oh, my dear. Did you meet your fiance well? How was it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, father. It was a good time.¡±

    Damia¡¯s smile was stretched too thin and about to crack as she suppressed her mournful desperation inside. Recalling the conspiracy she almost fell for at Klaus¡¯ hands a chill ran up her spin.

    However, she couldn¡¯t blame Owen for not being sound of mind. Aware her father fell victim and was suffering the most at the hands of Cesare, Damia unwound her coiled up emotions. Naturally, she recommended tea to Owen.

    ¡°That¡¯s why, Father. I have something to say concerning my marriage. Would you like to have a cup of tea?¡±

    In the absence of Cesare, it was not difficult to feed Owen the antidote. He was so confused, he didn¡¯t even notice that something was mixed in his drink.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m feeling a little weird, sweetheart. I have a headache and feel very drowsy. I need to get some rest.¡±

    Having sipped his tea to the last drop Owen stood up and massaged his temples. Taking in the sight, Damia was not alarmed and helped her father go to his room.

    ¡°Get some rest, father. You will get well soon.¡±

    Owen, lying in bed, began perspiring profusely. They were symptoms of detoxification that Lessid had informed her in advance.

    Unperturbed, Damia was comforted by the fact the drugs in his system would flow out with that sweat.

    ¡®After two days of suffering, you¡¯ll be back to normal.¡¯

    Once Owen was detoxified from the drug and returned to his senses, she was going to reveal everything about Cesare. Then Cesare would be ousted out. She had no reluctance about it, indeed he was the cuckoo who entered the nest and the intruder one who tried to kick out the rightful owners of her family.

    If she didn¡¯t know anything else, she was sure that she could never forgive him for poisoning her father. Her sharp, cold glare glanced at Cesare¡¯s room and returned to her own bedroom.

    On the shelf there was the empty glass bottle that had originally held the antidote from Lessid.

    Damia threw it into the fireplace, worried that even the slightest evidence would indite Lessid and he would be punished by the High Temple.

    ¡®You shouldn¡¯t cause trouble to your savior.¡¯

    Shortly after, the glass bottle was crushed. Damia let out a long sigh.

    All that was left for her to do was to wait for her father to be healed. Until then, she had to keep watch and stay in the mansion; Cesare might take advantage of the gap in her vigilance and do something else.

    ¡®While we wait, should we think about a gift in return?¡¯

    She had to stay home for two days anyway. In order to spend the time as practically as possible, Damia made plans.

    She called the maid to bring her high-quality cloth, lace, and colored thread for embroidery. They were the essentials for making embroidered handkerchiefs. She received such precious help from Lessid, she couldn¡¯t simply utter a word of thanks.

    ¡®Afterall, a simple gift would be the best gift in return. Summer is just around the corner too.¡¯

    Damia cut a piece of fabric and began to make designs for handkerchiefs. Then her fingertips paused for a moment at the thought that suddenly came to mind.

    ¡®Should I¡­¡­ make one for Sir Akkard?¡¯

    It was her thought, but immediately she felt a sense of rejection from her heart. There were too many obstacles to convey such gratitude in return.

    ¡®Like what happened in the locker.¡¯

    When Damia thought of Akkard, treating her like a courtesan back then, the thought of giving him something disappeared. But, it was also true she kept receiving his aid.

    Had it not been for Akkard, she wouldn¡¯t have known what happened to her father and how to solve it.

    She hated to admit it, but it was entirely thanks to Akkard that she was able to save her father.

    ¡®And he even came to help me at the Hwari Count¡¯s estate.¡¯

    Thanks to this, she successfully evaded a crisis and dodged the engagement to Klaus.

    When she recalled the help she received from him one after another, Damia became uneasy. After a long period of intense consideration, she decided to only express her sincerity.

    ¡®¡­¡­haa¡­indeed, I can¡¯t leave out Sir Akkard in return.¡¯

    At this time, she hated her unnecessarily sincere personality. Damia sighed and began to draw another design. Even if the handkerchief she gave was stuck in the corner of a drawer, she had to put in geninity in it.

    Contrary to her troubled mind, her hands and the designs fell out effortlessly. Rather, opposite from what she had originally intended, Akkard¡¯s came out much prettier than Lessid¡¯s, embarrassing her.

    ¡®It would be quite worth seeing if it was completed.¡¯

    By this point, Damia began to feel motivated and her enthusiasm soured. She jumped into the embroidery in earnest, tying up her hair so that it wouldn¡¯t get in her way.

    Two and a half days later, when Owen woke up, two handkerchiefs had already been completed.

    ¡°What? Caesar did such things?¡±

    Owen, who had been standing up for the first time in a long time and receiving his meal, asked back in surprise. He was still not feeling well and was wearing indoor clothes that came up to his neck even though it was summer.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s true.¡±

    Damia nodded with a bitter look at her father, who couldn¡¯t believe it at all. Then Owen frowned and was lost in thought.

    ¡°Right. No wonder¡­¡­ I did think it was strange at the time. It wasn¡¯t like me.¡±

    There were definitely some strange memories left in his head. On a night when he was alone with Cesare, he had been commanding him. And he found himself bowing and listening helplessly in front of him.

    It was blurry as if he had been drunk, but it seemed that hazy moments like that had happened. When Owen acknowledged her explanation, Damia sighed in relief, mumbling:

    ¡°I knew it was the drugs talking. Otherwise, how could father appoint Cesare as his successor, not me.¡±

    Right? Damia asked, her heart wanting an answer, but Owen stayed silent. When she raised her head in doubt, Owen, who had an unreadable and complicated expression, was looking at her.

    ¡°Father?¡±

 Chapter 100

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s nothing, my dear. It¡¯s just I¡¯m sorry to you,¡±

    said Owen, his shoulders dropping helplessly.

    Damia thought her father¡¯s attitude was strange, but she could not ask why because Owen spoke first.

    ¡°Before sending out Cesare, I should consult Noela in advance. She¡¯ll be upset, but there¡¯s nothing that can be done. Cesare was on the wrong side.¡±

    It meant that they should have a so-called ¡°parent conversation time.¡± Where the couple alone talked in a place where neither Cesare nor Damia existed.

    ¡°Yes, father. Have a good conversation.¡±

    Damia, who understood Owen¡¯s meaning and stood up from her chair. She called in the maids to get groomed. She thought to leave the mansion completely:

    ¡®I should hand over the handkerchiefs in the morning.¡¯

    Damia carefully packed the beautifully wrapped gifts. She went to see Lessid first.

    In fact, the easiest and simplest way was to visit Count Ferria but if she did it could have raised suspicions of the temple instead. It was the reason she had met Lessid in the deserted plains for their last meeting when she received the antidote.

    So Damia headed to a tea party where Lessid would be attending. And as expected, she ran into Lessid, while he was walking through the garden.

    ¡°Lady Damia ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±

    Lessid, who found her, looked surprised.

    Damia smiled at his face, which looked like a fairy of the vegetation. She discreetly nodded, conscious of their surroundings.

    ¡°Could you spare me a moment? Priest Lessid.¡±

    Indeed, Lessid was delighted to receive the gift in return and seemed quite happy. A precious perfume Damia¡¯s father brought from another country was to his liking. In addition, there was no better news that the medicine he made saved her father.

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad that the treatment worked well. But you don¡¯t need to do this¡­¡­¡­. but since you gave it to me, I¡¯ll be grateful.¡±

    It was a signal that Lessid was about to leave after he accepted the gift. As she lowered her eyes shyly, Damia held out something else.

    ¡°Uh, and this¡­..¡±

    ¡°What is¡­?¡±

    Lessid¡¯s eyes held a strange look as he took the soft fabric and unfolded it. Then, with a subtle scent of perfume, a delicately embroidered handkerchief appeared.

    Lessid¡¯s eyes grew bigger when he saw the patterns of the lily, symbols of his house, Count Ferria, and a handkerchief with his name engraved meticulously.

    ¡°This¡ªcouldn¡¯t be¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is lacking, but I made it myself. Could you please accept it?¡±

    At Damia¡¯s words, Lessid seemed to harden. With the handkerchief spread out in both hands, Lessid mouth was closed and stiff and at first glance looked angry.

    As she watched him Damia tilted her head and looked worried:

    ¡®Is he unhappy?¡¯

    Fortunately, Lessid soon came to his senses, began folding his handkerchief. The corners were accurately matched without an inch of error. His expression was grim and serious as a child learning how to fold a small cloth for the first time.

    Without a single smile, Lessid, who hugged the handkerchief to his chest and  bowed his head while expressing his sincere gratitude:

    ¡°This gift, thank you so much. I¡¯ll sincerely cherish it.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What? Oh¡ªYes, yes. Thank you for accepting,¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    Even before Damia¡¯s words were over, Lessid turned around. It was to hide the tips of his mouth that kept soaring in overwhelming joy.

    Enjoying the soft feeling of the handkerchief in his hands, Lessid sincerely thought:

    ¡®I¡¯m glad I was born.¡¯

    Entirely clueless, Damia, looked at his back with round eyes like a rabbit. Lessid¡¯s steps, which elegantly extended as usual, but there was a strange feeling that he was hopping.

    ¡®Is it just my wishful thinking?¡¯

    Regardless, it was fortunate that Lessid didn¡¯t refuse. Damia smiled softly while stroking her cheek, turned around.

    Now it was time to go to give Akkard a gift.

 Chapter 101

    Damia went straight on the road to Akkard¡¯s northern mansion. And was very warmly welcomed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve come again! I¡¯ve been waiting for the day when Lady would come again.¡±

    Sebastian, Akkard¡¯s butler, welcomed her with a very excited face. Cold sweat broke out on Damia from such dramatic hospitality.

    ¡°Thank you for accepting my sudden visit.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Please visit us anytime!¡±

    Even if the queen had visited, Damia didn¡¯t think she would be welcomed this much.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t his duty, Sebastian shooed the maid and served Damia himself.

    ¡°This is a cake made with cream with butter from the capital. Oh, and this is a scone made by drying a fruit called coconut from the south. Try this meringue cookie too.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s mind was firm and his heart certain.

    It was his unquestioning belief that his master definitely treated Damia differently from other women.

    And it wasn¡¯t just that. Akkard was often lost in thought unlike before, and his mood fluctuated twelve times a day.

    Last time, he even asked Sebastian a suspicious question: ¡°Have you ever met a northern woman when you were young? They seem a little different from the women from the capital.¡±

    The moment he heard those words, Sebastian was convinced.

    Even if his master was unaware, it was clear he had fallen hard.

    Although his master may have been a bit of a scumbag in the past, it was true that he was an outstanding man. So Damia probably wouldn¡¯t refuse his master if Akkard realized his heart and confessed in earnest.

    ¡®So I have to show it to the future hostess in advance.¡¯

    Unfortunately, Damia did not know Sebastian¡¯s determination. She looked at the table with dizzy eyes.

    Originally, it was common for dessert trays to be limited to three levels at the most. However, as the butler kept delivering trays, desserts soon piled up like a looming mountain over her.

    Damia felt a sense of crisis,

    ¡®I¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have to eat all of this, right?¡¯

    She decided to flee from the sweet-smelling dessert mountain quickly.

    ¡°Thank you so much for your generous hospitality. But I don¡¯t have much time¡­¡­when is Sir Akkard coming?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my. I see.¡±

    Sebastian looked regretful at Damia¡¯s excuse. However, as a professional butler, he did not forget propriety in the end.

    ¡°The master is preparing right now. I¡¯ll go and get him quickly.¡±

    ¡°Then, please.¡±

    When Sebastian left, Damia, who was left alone, looked around the drawing room.

    As far as she knew, this mansion was a temporary residence for Akkard while he was assigned to the North. Even so, the interior and furniture were impeccably excellent.

    ¡®Well isn¡¯t he the Duke of Valerian?¡¯

    Indeed, he was from wealthy southern landlord nobility. Damia was impressed by this. In particular, the mirror for visitors, installed on one wall of the drawing room, was particularly ornate and gorgeous.

    The large mirror, as if it would touch the ceiling, was spotlessly clean. Gold leaf and amethysts resembling a wisteria vine embroidered around the edge.

    It sparkled. Curious, Damia approached the mirror and studied herself quietly in it.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    She was beautiful today, too. Damia smiled slightly, caressing her blushing cheeks. Then she noticed a large pearl earring caught on her hair.

    Just when Damia was about to fix it. Somehow, the back of the earring was loosened, and the pearl fell and rolled over the floor.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Damia reached out in surprise. However, the round pearl decoration avoided her hand and gaily went under the sofa. Even when she quickly crouched down and put her hand underneath she didn¡¯t find it. It seemed to have rolled quite deeply underneath.

    ¡®My birthday gift from Cecil last year¡­.¡¯

    If her friend found out she lost her earring, she would definitely be disappointed.

    Awkwardly, Damia looked at the sofa and went out of the drawing room looking for a maid to help her find it. However, there was no one outside, as Sebastian had dismissed the maid earlier. Without any other solution Damia, who returned to the room, eventually decided to find her earrings herself.

    Lying down on the fluffy carpet, she looked under the sofa. Fortunately, it was clean without dust. Sebastian seemed to be strict about cleanness.

    Relieved by the unexpected cleanliness, Damia put her arm under the sofa and sweeped it with vigor. Yet, her pearl earring hit by her fingertip rolled deeper.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    To make matters worse, when she bowed her head, her hair poured forward and she couldn¡¯t see anymore. Sweeping up her hair, Damia realized:

    ¡®I guess I can¡¯t do it haphazardly.¡¯

    Determined, she crawled under the elegant arced legs of the sofa. The fit was tight because it was not originally built for humans to go under. Unfortunately, Damia¡¯s upper body was decorated with abundant ruffles today, making it even harder to push herself in, but Damia, who succeeded in pushing his upper body, groped the floor in haste.

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    Proud of the cold and round texture in her hand. Damia, who smiled brightly, inadvertently pulled back. Now that she had achieved her goal, she wanted to get out of the sofa before Akkard came.

    But her plan didn¡¯t go as she wished.

    Rumble¡ª

    ¡°¡­¡­.?!¡±

 Chapter 102

    The upper body that went under the sofa and the waist didn¡¯t come out. Surprised Damia reached back trying to figure out what went wrong.

    ¡°Oh, my. The ruffle¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.¡±

    The ruffle, which was lying calmly when she had crawled in, flipped in the opposite direction and swelled so that her body was tightly stuck under the sofa.

    ¡®Good heavens.¡¯

    She rubbed her forehead. The carpet on the floor was so soft that her knees and elbows didn¡¯t hurt but instead, she was in mental anguish.

    What a disgrace that a grown-up lady stuck under the coach in the reception room of someone else¡¯s house? She couldn¡¯t even guess what Akkard would think if he saw this scene.

    Desperate, Damia puffed out with effort to pull her ruffle and get out to the point she looked like a red dragon. But it was in vain. She was stuck under the sofa and couldn¡¯t get out.

    Creak¡ª

    [t1v: oh god, *dies in secondhand embarrassment*]

    To make matters worse, she heard the door opening of the drawing room. Damia closed her eyes tightly.

    ¡°¡­¡­ ¡°

    The person who came in didn¡¯t say anything, as if they were shocked by the scene in front of them. Damia couldn¡¯t stand the silence. The short stillness seemed to hit her like a rock.

    ¡°Sebastian¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤?¡±

    asked Damia, her voice trembling and her eyes closed. But, there was no answer to her pathetic question.

    ¡®It¡¯s not Sebastian.¡¯

    Damia realized by intuition. If it was Sebastian who came in, he would have come running and asked if she was okay, faithful to his duty as a butler.

    ¡®How utterly embarrassing.¡¯

    Damia, who roughly guessed the identity of the newcomer, buried her face in both hands. Sure enough, the voice that broke the heavy silence was very familiar.

    ¡°I came down because a guest arrived.¡±

    At the same time, the sound of heavy footsteps approached. The footsteps halted right behind Damia, who was lying down. And Akkard¡¯s voice noting the absurdity fell from overhead,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. There were circumstances¡ªcan you help me?¡±

    There was nothing more to be ashamed of. Damia asked, full of the desire to die. Akkard bent down and examined her.

    The large man¡¯s hand covered her sides and swept down her waist over the thin cloth. It was stimulating and made her strangely nervous. When Damia twisted her body, Akkard spat out, annoyed:

    ¡°Stay still. It¡¯s because I can¡¯t see under there.¡±

    Along with the command, Akkard¡¯s hand gently pressed down on her waist. Damia, who couldn¡¯t move, felt an unknown heat spreading on her cheeks and waited patiently.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Soon after, the sound of tongue clicking against the back of his teeth fell sharply over her head. Damia flinched. A voice with a rich resonant explained the situation.

    ¡°The bottom of the sofa doesn¡¯t seem to be properly finished. The ruffle is tightly entangled with the wood grain. If you don¡¯t tear or cut the fabric, I won¡¯t fall out.¡±

    Damia sighed at his words. And she said in a resigned tone,

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if the dress gets ruined. Just¡­..please get me out of here.¡±

    ¡°Before that, first tell me why this happened.¡±

    For the first time, Akkard¡¯s sober voice held a smile. In case there was any doubt, he was having a lot of fun with this situation, and was a mean man. He seemed not willing to help until he heard Damia¡¯s answer.

    Very bitter and resentful, Damia knew she was at a disadvantage. Reluctantly she answered Akkard¡¯s question.

    ¡°My earring fell off, so I tried to pick it up¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡±

    he answered briefly.

    He grabbed Damia¡¯s waist with both hands. Maybe he was trying to pull her out?

    His large hands that remained even after wrapping all over the thin waist were strong and reassuring. Damia waited for a while, but Akkard did not help her. Instead¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    A small exclamation came out of Damia¡¯s mouth. It was because his hand that was caressing her waist came down and unexpectedly grabbed her butt.

    ¡°Uh, what¡ªWhat are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to take you out of there?¡±¡±

    Akkard smirked and asked her.

    In the meantime, his hand was still gently squeezing Damia¡¯s ass, letting it go, and stroking it.

    Damia pulled herself out to avoid his ticklish yet obscene hand play. But instead she felt like she was shaking her hips with a cage tightly wrapped around her waist.

    Damia, who was very ashamed of herself, shouted and pleaded.

    ¡°Stop playing around and get me out of here!¡±

    ¡°If you want me to take it out, Damia.¡±

    His voice, which had been playful so far, suddenly gained an erotic aura.

    ¡°Beg more politely.¡±

 Chapter 103

    It was strange. The moment she heard his words, her heart started to pound and her cheeks heated up. As if she was expecting something.

    Damia couldn¡¯t believe the reaction of her body she was witnessing. Naturally, instead of pleading as Akkard wanted, she bit her rosy lips and closed them tightly.

    Then he frightened her by grazing his fingertips over her round ass.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t get out of here, um? If we take too long, someone might come in.¡±

    A low chuckle resounded as if saying, ¡®Wouldn¡¯t you hate to show this to my attendants?¡¯ Upon hearing that, Damia stopped struggling and relaxed her body.

    Sebastian¡¯s face, who had welcomed her like a queen earlier, came to mind. If she showed him this ridiculous sight¡­¡­ She would be very ashamed.

    ¡®It¡¯s ridiculous to get angry like this in this situation anyway.¡¯

    In the end, she decided to endure the shame that filled her up to the top of her head and agreed to do what he wanted.

    ¡°Pull me out¡­ Please, Sir Akkard. I beg of you..¡±

    [t1v: in Korean it¡¯s more erotic literally saying:

    ¡°Take it out¡­. Give it to me, Sir Akkard. I beg of you.¡±]

    Her unfortunate voice was pitiful and pathetic.

    Akkard suddenly felt a strong urge to stroke her hair, which was still under the sofa. At the same time, hearing Damia¡¯s rare weak voice, gave rise to a desire that slowly boiled.

    She probably didn¡¯t notice it, but the high timber and tone of the voice she just made was similar to when she hung off of him in bed. To fan a man¡¯s desires like this, she was a terrible woman.

    ¡°If I take you out? What will you do for me?¡±

    Akkard¡¯s extremely masculine voice became strangely sweet and bassy.  Unfortunately Damia didn¡¯t notice this because of her impatience.  So, naively, she gave him the answer he wanted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything for you, so please ¡­¡­.¡±

    Even before she could finish speaking, the sofa, which had been firmly holding her down this whole time, swung up as if it had been all an illusion.

    Damia looked up at him as she straightened her back, adjusting from the lying face down position she had been in for a while. Akkard looked down on her, holding the heavy wood and metal sofa in his arms, like a toy.

    ¡°Sir Akkard¡­¡­?¡±

    The moment she met his strangely expressionless face, Damia¡¯s body trembled from an intuitive sense of crisis.

    I¡¯m going to be devoured.

    Her instincts rang with alarm. Without even realizing it she crawled on the carpet where she had been lying face down, and tried to run away from him.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    However, he caught up with Damia in just two steps and held her up as if she was a doll.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    With a breathless scream, Damia was laid on a fluffy settee.  As she was on her side, she faced the back of the sofa.

    Automatically, Damia grabbed the backrest and tried to get up. But before she could, Akkard hugged her back like a cuddle.

    ¡°You promised me.¡±

    His voice thick with desire tickled her ears, and his hands stretched out from behind her and dug into the front of her dress. Her breasts were caught in his hands in an instant.

    ¡°You said you would do anything.¡±

    That¡­  ¡­  I didn¡¯t mean it that way.

    Damia opened her lips halfway to protest. But before that, Akkard used his index fingers to rub her nipples with a skillful hand.

    Having not swelled up completely and hard yet, her soft nipples sprung up and down in his hard fingertips. Her breasts tingled at the movements of his hands that pressed harder than usual and spun around her areolas.

    ¡°Ah, hngh¡­¡­  .¡±

    Contrary to her intentions, a woeful moan escaped from Damia¡¯s lips instead of a protest. Then, as if he had been waiting, Akkard grabbed her chin, turned her head back and kissed her.

    Unsettling and aggressive, his tongue went past her lips and dug into her cheeks. He licked all over her mouth, his tongue twisting like a predator.

    Damia gasped for his breath and tried to keep up with his dense kiss. But she was so clumsy that she repeatedly slipped off his thick lower lip.

    Then Akkard grinned, clutching her slender chin.

    ¡°Still can¡¯t kiss dirty.¡±

    How mean! He taunted her that her kisses hadn¡¯t improved from their first time. She said nothing and was grumpy but still blushed with embarrassment, as she glared at him with wet eyes. Akkard quickly erased his laughter and became disgruntled.

    ¡°Oh, damn it. Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes.¡±

    I think I¡¯m going to go crazy with excitement.

    Akkard licked his lips wet with her saliva, then bit the nape of her neck from behind. He started rubbing his stuff between her ass while lying on the side.

    The sharp shape of his manhood felt through her hem was vivid.  While Damia was distracted, her skirt was lifted from the front. And his big fingers slipped through her underwear.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Shh, be still.¡±

    He rubbed her already wet slit, and smeared and covered his fingers in her transparent honey. Soon after an lewd audible squelching din began to reverberate.

 Chapter 104

    At first, he teased her clitoris, caressing it and her narrow petals up and down and slowly crawled inward. He pushed one of his fingers in, as if he had wanted to penetrate her pussy right away. Massaging her smooth insides, he then complained.

    ¡°It¡¯s too narrow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ªyour finger¡ª¡±

    ¡ªis it is too long and thick, she wanted to protest. But her thoughts were interrupted by his lewd hands rubbing her breasts with one hand and stroking and teasing her pussy with the other.

    Now she couldn¡¯t remember what she was doing or what she had been trying to say. Damia forgot the fact that this was a parlor in broad daylight, filled with sunlight, and all her shame.

    Her senses were controlled by the fingertips that gently pulled her sensitive nipples, and the fingers that massaged her wet pussy.

    ¡°Hmm, ah¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Feeling good?¡±

    Akkard whispered, biting her red ear. His voice was incredibly sweet and sultry, it¡¯s racy sensuality immersing her in thick maple syrup.  His rich and mellow bass exhilaratingly stimulated the woman¡¯s eroticism.

    Squeak, squeak¡ª

    Before she knew it Akkard¡¯s fingers had grown to three, expanding her vaginal opening and began thrust inside. The honey dripping down through her entrance allowed his fingers to move in and out faster.

    Fingers rubbing and widening her sensitive areas put her in a daze of pleasure. The sensation of his knuckles of his hands and the calluses on his fingertips rushing inside, then stroking her entrance and exiting, was thrilling.

    Immediately, a feeling of pleasure lightly throbbing began to grow hot and spread deep inside. It was a sensation he had thoroughly taught her body.

    ¡°Ahh ang¡­¡­.¡±

    Unconsciously, Damia clenched her inner walls and her thighs trembled. Then, she thought she could hear a low laugh reverbing in her ear, and Akkard whispered,

    ¡°Your ass is shaking. You like it that much? Yours is greedily sucking onto my fingers.¡±

    It was as he said. Every time a finger of his moved in and out, the erogenous sensations soared so intensely that it was embarrassing.  Damia couldn¡¯t control her hot, quivering body, and felt as if she would lose control and cum at any moment.

    ¡°N-no¡­¡­  sto¡ª Ah!!¡±

    Damia shook her head, trying to take his hand away. But Akkard moved his fingers more intensely and rapidly in and out of her entrance.

    Coarse knuckles pierced her hole, and his thumb pressed against her swollen clitoris. The intense pleasure felt back and forth made her vision go white, and hot love juice splashed from her pussy seemed to melt with heat.

    ¡°Huunh, ahh! Yes!!¡±

    Damia eventually reached her climax with a moan of shame. Her body trembled softly, and without realizing it, her waist bounced upwards.

    At the same time, tears were dripping from her eyes as her tear glands loosened. Akkard pulled her fingers up and looked down at her red, wet face. Then his face distorted and he grumbled indignantly.

    ¡°Ah, fuck. So nasty and sexy.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t stand it at all. Now, just by looking at Damia¡¯s crying face his lower body throbbed as if it was about to explode.

    In an instant, Damia¡¯s wet underwear was dragged down. For a moment, the space between her legs, which was cooled by the touch of the air, was empty, but then her body was lifted up in a flash.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Suddenly, Akkard, who had been sitting with her on the sofa, lifted her waist and put her on top of him. Unexpectedly, Damia sat on his lap with her lower half naked.

    He abruptly found Damia¡¯s cheeks hot as her eyes met his. She resembled an angry female cat in heat, embarrassed by her brazen posture as if she was riding on top of her man.

    ¡°Ah, Sir Akkard? This¡­ .¡±

    But instead of answering her call, he rushed to untie his belt urgently.

    Akkard took it out, which had already been fully erected, and pressed it against her pussy. Then, holding Damia¡¯s waist, he pulled her down and hurriedly inserted it.

    ¡°Ah!!¡±

    Damia¡¯s entrance was already slippery, but his movements were too hasty. Her dense vaginal tunnels tried to swallow the tip of his swollen head but it then spit it out.

    Akkard, who was bounced off thanks to that, groaned low in a sharp and erotic aching pain.

    ¡°I¡¯m going crazy. Really.¡±

    His teeth clenched and he growled softly. His cool eyes were being taken over by a rising fever of excitement, arousal and impatience.

    ¡°Spread your legs more, Dami.¡±

    It was a voice that sounded as if he would face disaster if she didn¡¯t.

    While Damia was startled at this, he grabbed both thighs tightly and pushed his back. And with all his patience, he slowly inserted the his veinypillar.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­  !!¡±

    It was too big. He was always big, but it seemed to be especially big today.

    Damia opened her lips under the pressure of his genitals coming in and widening her narrow insides. She reflexively lifted her ass up to avoid the intruder hitting her.

    But Akkard wasn¡¯t going to let her run away. Grabbing her slender waist, she mercilessly collapsed back down. Because of this, he was buried and embedded even deeper.

    ¡°Hhhaaa!¡±

    It felt like her bottom was about to explode. Perhaps because of her sitting posture from on top, his penis that entered deeper than usual, filled her body tightly.

    Damia burst into tears involuntarily at the burden. Then Akkard paused for a moment, and looked at Damia crying on his lap, as if possessed.

    Her cheeks were glistening with tears and her wet, twinkling lashes were terribly pretty.

    He couldn¡¯t stand it because he wanted to make her whimper more and more titillatingly messy.

 Chapter 105

    Only he could make this woman cry.

    Akkard bit her apple-like cheeks. And in a very murky, low voice he issued a warning close to a command.

    ¡°Close your lips. So you don¡¯t bite your tongue.¡±

    At the same time, her eyes shook significantly. As he lifted and tightened his buttocks, his cock pulled out halfway and then he slammed in deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t breathe. On his thick cock she was startled by the excessive depth, Damia trembled and hugged his neck without realizing it. Then, burying his face in her bosom, Akkard coveted Damia¡¯s breasts, sucking her nipples in a fervor.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh¡­¡±

    While receiving the caresses of his tongue wrapping around her nipples, her body was melting. Then he bit them softly with his front teeth. Naturally, between her legs, her entrance also slightly loosened and softened.

    Not missing the opportunity Akkard began to passionately thrust. On his solid thighs, Damia was fiercely pierced, making her bounce up and down.

    ¡°Ha! Ah! Ohh!¡±

    From below, his big cock was savagely smashing, her drenched entrance, erotic wetness leaking. His tight, muscular waist thrusted into her hard without getting tired.

    The large thing stroked inside and she was distracted by the sense that she was being stabbed. A painful yet heavy pleasure filled her abdomen and between both of her thighs. Thick forearms continued to hold and spread her legs so she couldn¡¯t even close them.

    His member came in and out more enthusiastically through her wide open pussy. The hot pleasure, which was close to a burning feeling, was boiling and she couldn¡¯t come to her senses.

    ¡°S-so¡­ Oh! Fast, oh!!¡±

    Her pubic bone and his rough pubic hair rubbed against each other, soft skin flushing increasingly redder. But even that sensation was thrilling and sweet. As if her whole body was pickled in considerable honey, Damia took everything he did and all of his atrocities with pleasure. Even if it was a rough act.

    ¡°Please, slowly¡­¡­ Ah! No, Ooh!!

    She felt like I was going to die, her overly sensitive parts being intensively stabbed. The pleasure of drowning shook her as if it had already submerged the top of her head.

    Damia desperately clenched his shoulder and tried to avoid it even a little by lifting her butt. But every time that happened, Akkard sank deeper into her as if punishing her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You¡¯re thoroughly enjoying yourself to the point you¡¯re dripping and soaked my whole front.¡±

    As Akkard said, her sap flowing down from their connection soaked his knee and the white shirt he was wearing was also wet with shameful liquid. The shirt stuck to his skin and long since became translucent.

    Damia, who confirmed this with her own eyes, turned red up to her neck. She didn¡¯t want to think she was so turned on in the middle of the day in a drawing room, no less¡ªnot even a bedroom.

    ¡°Do you like it when I fuck you from the bottom? Quite lewd.¡±

    Damia closed her eyes to the words she wanted to deny. When she stubbornly shook her head, denying that she was such a woman, a sadistic light flashed across Akkard¡¯s face.

    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s see how long you can say no.¡±

    As he licked his lips, he leaned back and settled Damia on top of him as he continued to thrust his waist up and piston into her.

    She felt as if she was riding a very obscene stallion. Her heart leaped. Her vision shook due to the rough fucking that continued just like before and never gave her a chance to regain her senses.

    So she discovered it quite late: The fact that Akkard while lying back was observing her vagina with hot eyes.

    ¡°Awesome. Such a small thing tightly devours mine and doesn¡¯t let go.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.W-What are you looking at?¡±

    Only then did Damia noticed Akkard¡¯s hot stare. Surprised, she tried to close her legs quickly, but before she could, Akkard touched where they connected.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t¡­ Ha-hands off!

    Ignoring Damia¡¯s screaming pleas, he gently rubbed the connection. His fingertips stroked her stretched wet flesh around his cock. It was so stimulating that her back trembled without her realizing it.

    ¡°It stretched, taut and soft.¡±

    Akkard growled lowly. Her clitoris, smaller than a little fingernail, stood up; it was so sexy and cute, that he thought he might go crazy.

    It was very fascinating to feel such a small part. Interested, he began to touch her red clit that bloomed like a flower as he drove his genitals in.

    ¡°Ah, no¡­ At the same time, I don¡¯t like it at the same time¡­¡­!!¡±

    The joyous pleasure was so excessive that tears flowed down her cheeks. Heavy pleasure filled and pressed on the vagina where his big cock was deep-rooted while he caressed her clitoris. From her clit she felt a tinglingly, urgent sensation that spread out.

    Far from quitting, however, Akkard pushed her harder and faster. Knowing the female body too well, his obscene dance caused Damia to climax.

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­!¡±

    Once she was attacked on both fronts, she quickly orgasmed. Her pitiful looking body was convulsing with extreme sensations.

    Seeing her disheveled appearance, Akkard smacked his lips and smiled. As usual, he was never satisfied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to make a fuss already.¡±

    His still hard genitals forced open her quivering inner wall and fiercely entered the contracting hole. At the same time, he began to touch her trembling clitoris even more bluntly.

    Her body that had just peaked was even more sensitive that Damia spasmed as if she had been electrocuted. Naturally, a scream-like entreaties came out of her mouth.

    ¡°Stop! Ah, ahhh!! Please, if I rest a little bit¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°You can still go further. It¡¯s still so tight and clingy.¡±

    It was as he said. Her heated inner wall betrayed her pleas and gobbled up his member that came in and out.

    Akkard stirred and caressed her body as if she were playing an instrument. And her whole body throbbed until she orgasmed several times.

    ¡°No more, ah!! I can¡¯t¡­ ¡­Ooohhhh!!¡±

    Her body felt strange. It tinged while she vividly felt the movements of Akkards penis hitting her depths.

    But what was more unbearable was his gaze. Akkard was staring between her legs with a heated look, his muscular chest taunt with tension.

 Chapter 106

    She was embarrassed that Akkard was watching her swallowing his own while she spread open and leaking thick liquid. His eyes were so provoking that it felt like it was touching her between her legs.

    ¡°Please¡­ Stop watching.¡±

    Tears dropped from Damia¡¯s eyelashes, who couldn¡¯t overcome her shame in spite of herself. Without knowing that such a sight further fueled Akkard¡¯s passionate desire.

    ¡°Beautiful,¡±

    Akkard whispered and dug deeper into her. It was already a word that excited countless women¡¯s hearts. But this was the first time he was sincere.

    He thought that Damia¡¯s face, which turned red with tears and pleasure, genuinely resembled a flower. Because she was so pretty, he urged her to cry more like a habit.

    But at that moment, Damia, who reached another peak, shook.

    ¡°Uhhhnnn¡­¡±

    Her enflamed eyelids wrinkled softly, her blue eyes that could barely be seen between them lost a transparent teardrop.

    Drip¡ª

    It fell over and rolled over Akkard¡¯s hard chest.

    Akkard slowly rubbed the tears into his skin watching those lukewarm tears permeating into his skin and disappearing.

    Akkard closed his eyes deeply. The lukewarm and salty liquid heated up his body like a drug.

    As usual, Damia¡¯s tears made him emotionally erect. But it was very bizarre. To that pitiful face that was still in tears, no words emerged urging her to cry more.

    It was not really like him.

    ***

    After their intense love affair, Damia, who had fallen asleep, opened her eyes. Something hot, not just warm¡ªshe realized muscular forearms encircling her were radiating a scorching heat.

    Having managed to push his thigh-sized forearm, she lifted her upper body. She then realized that they were still lying on the parlor¡¯s carpet.

    ¡°Oh my god,¡±

    Damia sighed, trying to fix her tangled hair. She never thought she would roll around in a man¡¯s reception room¡ªnot even making it in the bedroom.

    ¡®It¡¯s also midday.¡¯

    Recently, Damia was discovering sides of herself she had never known. Just like now.

    ¡®It¡¯s all because of that man.¡¯

    Damia glanced down at Akkard lying next to her. His face with his pale eyelashes down was incredibly beautiful.

    If you¡¯re that handsome, your body could be a little less excellent. How wonderfully large and strong his stature is?

    His light brown skin and hard muscles, which still sweated a little, looked delicious enough to lick.

    His silver hair and eyelashes, which contrasted and were striking against his tanned skin, was bright like the moon. He was indeed the most beautiful stallion in the world, a man who could be called Ahalteke. Of course, in light of his actions, it was not a very good nickname.

    Damia, who had been swept away by him again, found her dress with a sigh. And I got up from my seat to get dressed without much thought.

    Suddenly, a hand extending from her side grabbed and pulled her wrist.

    ¡°Ahk!¡±

    Akkard pressed the surprise and exclaiming Damia, into his chest, Then he hugged her without opening his eyes and rubbed his chin on the top of her head.

    ¡°Where are you running away to? Hmm?¡±

    His voice sounded slowly, filled with satiety with an edge, that, if desired, danger awaited.

    Sensing the crisis quickly, Damia quickly pushed his chin and ran away from his arms. But she had to pause while trying put her arm through her ruined dress.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    It was only when she felt a rustling inside her dress¡ªWhy did she come here?

    ¡®I was originally going to give him a handkerchief.¡¯

    She did. Damia had embroidered a handkerchief in return for Akkard¡¯s assistance. However, in the end, this crazy thing happened.

    ¡®How did this happen?¡¯

    Incredulous, Damia sighed deeply. And she hesitated whether to give the handkerchief in my hands even now.

    Akkard, who noticed her conflicting expression, asked,

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    His smiling, thinly opened purple eyes looked brilliant. But as he looked at her his eyes were sharp; she didn¡¯t think she could hide anything.

    ¡®Oh, I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    I brought it to give it to you anyway, so I hope it works out.

    Resigned, Damia took out the handkerchief for him. The wrapped corner was a little wrinkled, but fortunately, it looked good on the surface.

    ¡°Are you giving it to me?¡±

    He asked in disbelief, as he received Damia¡¯s gift.

 Chapter 107

    Damia nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, but¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s a thank you gift in return.¡±

    At those words, Akkard unwrapped the gift wrap. He asked as he looked around for the handkerchief that came out.

    ¡°It¡¯s our family coat of arms. Did you embroider it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Is it agreeable¡­ ¡­ ?¡±

    Damia asked, slightly nervous.

    Akkard was a man who lived his life only seeing all kinds of sophisticated art forms in high society in the capital. She had no idea how her gift would be regarded by those set of eyes with such high standards.

    Akkard didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Then he smiled brightly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The corners of his charming lips were raised to the sides, and his eyes wrapped in pure white eyelashes curled nicely. Looking down at Akkard¡¯s smiling lips, Damia realized:

    He was pretending to be happy now.

    ¡®Are handmade gifts too burdensome?¡¯

    Akkard broke his gaze and didn¡¯t make eye contact with her. All he wanted now is to keep some distance from Damia.

    ¡®This woman keeps making me weird,¡¯

    he realized. He knew he was a little strange now and somewhere something was changing. Apparently, the lust he felt for Damia had gone too far, so his mind was being swayed.

    He thought that this feeling could never be love. Akkard Valerian was a devotee to loving no one but himself.

    Each person was born differently. Some craved affection, and others suffered from loneliness.

    Likewise, he was selfish by birth. And women, unfortunately, wanted something that he could never give. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to even listen to their desires so emotional entanglements were even more annoying.

    He admitted that he failed to control his distance from Damia Primula. So he decided to readjust the ¡®safe distance¡¯ again.

    ¡°Do you have any other business?¡±

    He asked as he got up and put on his clothes. He was smiling, but there was a chilly air as if drawing a clear boundary and trying to shake her off.

    There was no way Damia couldn¡¯t have felt it. Whiplash. She clearly witnessed this man who had been seducing and pursuing her like a dog in heat just moments before, turning cold right after their tryst ended.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    This is how it feels. Being pushed away by a man with whom you¡¯ve just mixed bodies with.

    It was a more miserable feeling than she expected. Damia lowered her eyes and quietly adjusted her clothes.

    How very strange. Until a few hours ago, when she had looked in the mirror in the parlor, she thought she was beautiful. But now, she felt squalid and shabby, like the seed of a grape that one had spit out.

    There was no way that she had changed that much but it was only because the attitude of the man in front of her had changed that much.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ No. There is nothing else.¡±

    She felt fortunate that she didn¡¯t love him. Otherwise, not only would her self-esteem be suffering like now but so would have her heart.

    Damia was genuinely relieved by this fact. She, with a blunt attitude, embraced his egotistical condescending spirit.

    ¡°I delivered your present, so I¡¯ll get going. I apologize for coming without notice.¡±

    ¡°Yes. See you later.¡±

    Akkard, wearing a shirt with an open front, leaned against the door of the drawing room and bid her farewell briefly. He was just as beautiful as an angel, with beautiful silver hair curled and messed up on his straight forehead. But his eyes looking at Damia was full of guarded indifference.

    So Damia felt the abrupt change and sense of alienation that could not be expressed in words. Could those cold eyes once have been warm belonging to someone that had passionately coveted her?

    Due to the extreme change, she felt she was observing a stranger she didn¡¯t know at all. So Damia realized it all over again.

    ¡®Ah, as expected, it will never work with this man.¡¯

    Damia couldn¡¯t grasp his selfish sense of distance. When she had pushed him away, he had approached her with so much avidity, but when she tried to hold his outstretched hand, he backed away.

    A sense of distance that really depends solely on his capricious whims, with no consideration for the other party at all. So, a relationship only worthy of just one night playing with fire.

    ¡®Indeed, I must have done something wrong.¡¯

    I can¡¯t believe you handed a gift you made by yourself to a man who doesn¡¯t even want it. How very stupid of me.

    Damia was stabbed while embroidering, and smiled bitterly as she swept her still burning fingertips. This is why she was never loved.

    ¡®Afterall, I¡¯m such a fool.¡¯

    Her sincerity was too heavy and banal. Men, including her first love, Kael, were usually burdened by this.

    It would have been especially true for a man like Akkard who did not want to be tied to a woman. He and her were types that could not mix, like water and oil.

    The only thing they could do was forcefully stir with their bodies for a while. Even that will be completely separated by a boundary once their relationship of mixing and shaking bodies is over. As if they had never mixed in the first place.

    [t1v: ouch¡­.]

 Chapter 108

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have started playing with fire in the first place.¡¯

    It was a mistake to sleep with him in anger. Damia knew she was not the right woman for such a short, casual relationship.

    However, the relationship that had already started was now too complicated to break. So what could she do? She had no choice but to make up her mind and shake her heart.

    ¡°Then, bye.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t show it, Damia¡¯s shoulders started sagging a little when she left out the front door. Akkard, who watched this and her figure through the window, clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    When he was facing her, his breath felt suffocated and his neck was stiff. He felt uncomfortable with the tension that was rising all the way to the end of his head, so alarmed, he just wanted to run away.

    But his senseless body wanted to touch her, and made him anxious, wanting to get closer to her somehow. To get out of this chaos of his contradictory emotional turmoil, he had to let her go quickly.

    However, when Damia turned around with a disappointed complexion, it bothered him.

    ¡®You¡¯re not a fool. What the hell are you doing?¡¯

    Crinkle¡ª

    Unconsciously, strength entered the hand holding her handkerchief. Startled, Akkard opened his hand and looked at the handkerchief. However, his extraordinary grip after learning the sword was after he had already wrinkled the beautiful handkerchief.

    The embroidery distorted through the wrinkled fold looked identical to his face reflected in the mirror. A short sigh escaped Akkard¡¯s mouth when he saw this.

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    As Damia guessed, a handmade gift was what he hated the most.

    Until now, the women who cling to him declaring that they loved him always tried to make something for him. Although it was beautifully packaged as a gift, it was practically nothing more than a dog collar to show off that Akkard belonged to them.

    It would have been rather cute if it had been just showing off. But some tenacious women did all sorts of bizarre tricks in their gifts.

    The love potion in the handmade pie was actually made from poison grown on the corpse, and an embroidery pattern handmade turned out to be a spell to manipulate him as wanted.

    Even the perfume he received last time was mixed with a drug that killed his male functions, trying to prevent him from sleeping with another woman.

    At this point, it was only natural that Akkard suffered from ¡®handmade¡¯ phobia. After being scalded a few times, he accepted the presents from women with a smile in front of them. And as soon as he got home, he threw them away without opening the package.

    ¡®Of course I don¡¯t think Damia would do that.¡¯

    Still, you could never guess what was truly in the hearts of humans. No matter how levelheaded and clever a woman was, once she fell in love, she was bound to be engulfed in madness.

    What¡¯s more, Damia was only a temporary lust-relieving partner. He had no reason to risk himself, she wasn¡¯t a woman of great status or tired of cleaning up after things ended.

    After making up his mind, Akkard threw the wrinkled handkerchief into the trash can. Seeing the discarded gift, it seemed that a corner of his heart was strangely eerie.

    He struggled to rationalize with himself that the feeling would be ¡°relieving.¡± And he left the drawing room as if he were fleeing without looking back.

    ¡°Oh my.¡±

    His butler, Sebastian, who belatedly witnessed this scene, touched his forehead with a loud clicking sound.

    He had been Akkard¡¯s assistant since he was very young. So he knew. Akkard was a man who never hesitated to throw away women¡¯s gifts in the first place.

    However, he agonized for a long time, while holding Damia¡¯s gift in his hand. From that alone, it was enough evidence that Damia was already special.

    Although he himself refused to admit, whether because of stubbornness or lack of experience.

    ¡°Really, there is still a long way to go in this area.¡±

    With a deep sigh, Sebastian approached the trash can and looked inside. It was a pity that the handkerchief had been abandoned in such a terrible way. Another lament came out of Sebastian¡¯s mouth, who had picked it up and brushed it off.

    ¡°Oh my God, what a beautiful thing.¡±

    The handkerchiefs embroidered with the crests and patterns of Akkard¡¯s family, the Valerian dukedom with the Lisianthus flower, which bloomed abundantly on the estate, were very delicate and gorgeous. It was clear that it was a work of considerable dexterity, sincerity and devotion.

    The moment she found out that he had thrown this away, Damia would surely be heartbroken. And Akkard, who was shunned by her, would also be greatly heartbroken.

    Sebastian, who had accumulated quite a lot of experience, seemed to see the future of his master clearly.

    ¡®It can¡¯t be helped. This old man has no choice but to be nosy.¡¯

    Taking a deep breath, he silently grabbed the handkerchief in his arms. Between wrinkled eyelids and Sebastian¡¯s gray eyes shone with an unknown determination.

    [t1v: swoooon~ don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m just crushing on Sebastian. Also, nice symbolism, amirite? Lisianthus flowers in Korean culture mean ¡®unchanging love.¡¯ It is also the birth flower of Sagittarius¡¯ (and Akkard comes across as a sag or other fire sign to me¡ªbut does that mean Damia an air sign then? She feels a bit like an earth sign¡­)

    In flower language it also means:

    Represents the joining of two people for a lifelong bond

    Expressing gratitude for a gift or a favor from a friend or loved one.

    Showing someone how appreciated they are, especially for their social skills or warm, welcoming personality.

    Trying to convince someone you¡¯re charismatic and charming.

    Traditional values and old-fashioned morals.]

 Chapter 109

    Meanwhile, Damia had no inkling that her gift she had laboured over had been discarded. But she thoroughly crushed her feelings for Akkard Valerian, that was about to sprout the tiniest bit.

    ¡®In the first place, it¡¯s not possible.¡¯

    She knew very well what kind of man Akkard Valerian was, but she had been shaken for a moment because she was lonely. Damia knew she was vulnerable and now weak against warmth, not only because of her currently isolating circumstance but also her lengthy solitude since childhood.

    When she finally lost Kael, her only solace. She felt his vacancy acutely, her heart hollow with a sense of loss too painful to leave Kael¡¯s abandoned position empty.

    It happened to be that Akkard came into her life during this time. The glamorous southern flirt spewing hot passion and shaking her quiet life.

    So, for a brief moment, she had almost formed an attachment to him. Fortunately, Akkard cut it off promptly, right before then, or she would have been in pain again.

    It didn¡¯t hurt to dig up the buds she hadn¡¯t even nurtured out in the sun yet. Damia had hardened her weakened heart and firmly organized her disorganized mind while looking out her window.

    When I saw the house in the distance, she let out a deep sigh without realizing it.

    ¡°Woo~!¡± [sigh sfx]

    When did coming home start to feel like returning to prison?

    It was impossible to pinpoint precisely when, but it was clear that Cesare had a profound influence on why it was so. Living together under the same roof with a hostile person was very exhausting.

    So Damia comforted herself with the certainty that this arrangement would not last long. First, Cesare had to pay the price for his atrocities committed against the Primula family. Owen was an affectionate father, but he was steadfast when necessary as a businessman. Therefore she was sure Cesare would be disowned or dismissed out of the house.

    ¡®I hope he gets kicked out today.¡¯

    As Damia got off the carriage, she wondered if the conversation between her father and stepmother ended well.

    Noella obviously wouldn¡¯t want Cesare to be kicked out. She would protest against it.

    But this time, Cesare¡¯s fault was too obvious. No¨Cthis wasn¡¯t just a mistake; it was a crime.

    Damia had no regrets since it was unfathomable to host criminals at home. Rather, she was relieved as a longtime victim of Cesare¡¯s. At last, just the thought of freeing herself from his cobweb-like cold and sticky obsession made her feel she could finally breathe.

    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±

    When she entered, she raised her voice and announced her presence: Just in case Owen and Noella¡¯s conversation had not finished yet.

    Damia waited in expectation, but she heard no reply nor felt any presence. So she tilted her head and went up the central staircase.

    She was about to go to her father and find out how the conversation had ended. But before Damia could even climb the stairs, she ran into someone in the middle of the stairs.

    ¡°¡­¡­ mother?¡±

    Where was Owen? Noella was alone. Appearing in the dimly lit stairs in the setting sun, she was as pale as a ghost.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    Noella, with a look of shock, managed to call her name. The expression on his face was unusual, so Damia asked defensively without realizing it.

    ¡°What the matter, mother? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Cesare¡­¡­.¡±

    Damia thought Noella¡¯s stuttering voice was very precarious. Maybe she wanted to ask her to forgive Cesare or not kick him out.

    But Noella did not. Instead, shocking news broke out between her lips, her lips trembling.

    ¡°I just got a call¡ªI just talked to him¡ªCesare¡­ he was well, But now he¡¯s dead¡­. they said he took his life with his own hands¡­¡­!!¡±

    Covering her face with her hands, she collapsed.

    ***

 Chapter 110

    It was a gloomy funeral. Of all things, a summer rain was pouring down, and the hem of the mourners¡¯ clothes and shoes were messy with thick, soaking mud.

    Maybe that¡¯s why the guests¡¯ faces while putting down flowers in front of the coffin looked particularly depressing. Damia greeted the guests mechanically, thanked them for coming, and guided them to the main building hall.

    But even in the midst of her never-ending tasks and busily moving, there was only one thought in her mind:

    ¡®Is it true? Really¡­¡­ Is Cesare dead?¡¯

    His body was found by a fisherman plucking oysters off the shore. When the fisherman saw the lumpy drowned body, he was horrified and found it surprising that the clothes on the body were too luxurious.

    According to him, Cesare probably threw himself off a cliff.

    ¡®Suicide?¡¯

    It was such a sudden obituary. Upon hearing this, Owen sighed and said:

    ¡®Everything he had done had been exposed, so he must have made a bad choice.¡¯

    When he said that, Owen¡¯s expression was complicated. He was irate at what his stepson had done, but he seemed to be confused and conflicted about the news of his death.

    When Noella heard of Cesare¡¯s death, she cried and passed out. She was still weak and in a state of being unable to attend the funeral. So Damia unintentionally replaced her at her funeral.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Damia.¡±

    Lessid, who had come to offer condolences, approached and bowed his head. Since he was a priest, he wore a white priest¡¯s suit instead of a mourning robe. Thanks to this, he stood out, especially among mourners dressed in black.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Lessid looked worried that Damia might have been shocked. But she was surprisingly well. Because she still doesn¡¯t believe Cesare was truly dead.

    ¡®This can¡¯t be the end.¡¯

    She knew him, who had been obsessed with her for a long time. Even if he died, Cesare was not some noble man that would tolerate dying alone. On the contrary, he was like a terrifying water ghost who would somehow manage to drag others down with him.

    But what happened to his body? Damia glanced at her pure white coffin. Originally, it was traditional to open the coffin lid after the deceased was neatly adorned. Then mourners were able to say their final goodbyes to the dead.

    But this time, it was closed. Cesare¡¯s appearance as a drowned man was exceedingly miserable.

    ¡®His body is bloated; his skin and hair are half-rotted to the point where someone could barely recognize the shape.¡¯

    People strongly discouraged Damia from going near the body. It was because it was deemed a sight not befitting a noble lady.

    Instead, Owen identified the body in place of Noella, who fainted. After they lifted the cloth for him to examine the body, he vomited a few times and then nodded his head with a grim expression. The body is a mess, but it was Cesare-like.

    Her father, who had been in business for a long time, could not be wrong. But she couldn¡¯t figure out why she felt so uncomfortable.

    ¡°Haaa~.¡±

    After raking her mind with intense rumination, she broke out in a cold sweat. Damia was just about to wipe it with the back of her hand when a deep and low voice, characteristic of a tall man, entered her ear.

    ¡°You look pale. Are you okay?¡±

    Startled, Damia turned around. Akkard, dressed in a black funeral suit, stood there with his silver hair slicked back.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sir Akkard.¡±

    Recalling their last heartless parting, Damia smiled awkwardly. He was someone she did not want to encounter. However, she could not politely ignore the sincerity of an attending person regarding congratulations or condolences from someone, even if she slept with them.

    ¡°Thank you for coming.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. More than that, why do you look like that?¡±

    he inquired while raising his eyebrows without giving any formal condolences.

    Damia, unable to understand the meaning of his question, blinked. Then Akkard lightly touched her cheek with his black half-gloved hand and whispered softly,

    ¡°You should be happy. The day you hoped for, Cesare¡¯s ruin, has finally come true.¡±

    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve grown some affection for the deceased now.

    Akkard, who lacked empathy, thought cruelly. At a glance, her troubled expression seemed to be sad or distressed. So, for some reason, he felt a little nervous and uneasy.

    Most people were usually generous with the dead. No matter how bad one was during their lifetime, no one dared curse them after they died. This was particularly true of those who died in their youth without reaching the end of their lifespan.

    Akkard didn¡¯t want her to have any memories or feelings for a bug like Cesare. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the attitude that a funeral attendee should have. It was even less appropriate for him as a man who pushed her away, but he, who was self-centered, didn¡¯t realize this.

    Looking at Damia¡¯s cold sweaty face, he clicked his tongue and pulled out a handkerchief.

    ¡°Here¡ªwith this¡­¡­.¡±

    Akkard, who was trying to hold out the handkerchief in his hand, stiffened.

    It was a beautiful handkerchief embroidered with the Valerian seal and lisianthus flowers on soft fabric. It was none other than the gift that Damia made with her own two hands as a present in return.

    ¡®Why is this here?¡¯

    He had obviously thrown it away. Akkard¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    Before leaving the mansion, he had not checked the handkerchief offered by the butler and had accepted it in haste. Recalling this, Akkard deduced who the culprit was.

    ¡°Damn it, Sebastian¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Did this old man go senile?

    He quickly shoved it back into his pocket before Damia saw it. And instead of his handkerchief, he casually wiped her face with the hem of his sleeve.

    ¡°¡­¡­ ?¡±

    What? After suddenly her face being wiped with his sleeve, she donned a puzzled expression.

    Of course, Akkard was also embarrassed. He had committed a clumsy improvisation with the single thought that the handkerchief should not be discovered.

    Damia had put on a light coat of powder on her face to welcome guests. So there was a little powder on the cuffs of his black suit.

    ¡°Oh. Where should I go to wash my hands?¡±

    Akkard asked naturally, hiding his embarrassment.

    The only thought occupying his mind now was that he had to dispose of this handkerchief immediately. No matter how unclingly Damia was, it was apparent that she would misunderstand when she saw her handmade handkerchief in his hands.

 Chapter 111

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­. . You can go over there to wash your hands.¡±

    Damia, clueless about Akkard¡¯s bewildered heart, raised her finger and pointed to the direction.

    Akkard, who quickly walked down the path, was not really interested in washing his hands. As he went down the corridor and looked around him, he eventually found a door leading to the garden.

    ¡®That would work well.¡¯

    He went out and headed straight to the corner of the garden. He casually dug at the ground with the toe of his shoe, and dropped the white handkerchief on the ground so it was not too conspicuous and stepped on it a few times.

    The handkerchief, made of fine cloth, quickly tore and became muddy. Akkard buried it in the pit, treating it no better than a rag. And after covering it again in dirt and soil he confirmed he had committed the perfect crime.

    ¡®Great. Now no one will find it.¡¯

    Of course, he was also human, so he felt bad. He felt guilty as he recalled Damia¡¯s pale face, which soon turned into a self-defensive annoyance.

    ¡®Why would you do something I didn¡¯t even ask you to do?¡¯

    Handmade gifts contained the heart. So he felt burdened and hated them.

    If she had wanted to return the favor, she could have just pretended she couldn¡¯t win against him and let him have his way with her pretty body. She really was a tactless woman. If she had been a woman who knew men even just a little bit, she would have quickly noticed that he couldn¡¯t get enough of her.

    Then, she could have easily swayed him with just one smile. Of course, it would not be for long.

    But why did she have to ruin the mood after they had great sex by giving him useless gifts? Akkard clicked his tongue against his teeth in displeasure.

    ¡®It¡¯s really disgusting when they get all clingy and you get caught by the ankle.¡¯

    As a habit, his ingrained nature raised his defensive blade and warned him: If you keep getting involved with that woman, you will never be able to go back.

    Impossible! [t1v: oh god this is going to be good] Akkard collected the soil with the tip of his shoe and carefully covered the handkerchief he had buried once more.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t even know what he had just buried.

    ¡°Haa!¡±

    Without even realizing it himself, Akkard let out a complicated sigh and turned his back on the scene of the crime. Then he headed into the mansion where the funeral was taking place.

    However, he was in such a hurry to destroy the evidence, he did not notice. The fact that someone was looking down at him through the window upstairs in the mansion.

    ¡°Louise.¡±

    Despite Lessid¡¯s call from behind, Louise remained silent. What the hell was she looking at? She didn¡¯t take her eyes off the dim window.

    Lessid grew annoyed that his sister was ignoring him. Her gaze on one side of the garden was somehow desolate and morbid. It was clear that Cesare¡¯s death was quite a shock.

    Knowing how much she had been infatuated with Cesare, Lessid held back his soaring irritation and advised in the most rational tone possible.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve come all the way here, let¡¯s leave flowers in the coffin. It will be good for you to clear your mind and sort your feelings out.¡±

    It was cruel to suggest she should accept Cesare¡¯s death. Instead of answering, Louise quickly got up from her seat, and she headed for the door. Seeing this, Lessid asked,

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ the garden. I have to cool my head off a bit before I go.¡±

    Unusually, Louise quietly answered his question and left the room. He looked at her back with suspicious eyes, but he didn¡¯t bother to dissuade her.

    No matter how immature she was, he didn¡¯t think she would get into trouble at a funeral.

    Of course, Lessid had underestimated his sister. When he later realized this, it was too late.

    ***

    Entering from the garden, Louise stood in front of the funeral hall with trembling steps.

    ¡®Cesare can¡¯t be dead.¡¯

    Louise believed so from the bottom of her heart. It was clear to her that all this was a wicked trick designed by Damia Primula. That girl always pretended to be noble, and uninterested in men, but eventually she would take everything away.

    So with an uneasy half-doubt, she entered the funeral hall. In the distance, a white coffin on the podium pierced her eyes. Her heart was like a chimney preparing to ridicule that this play was all fake, but when she saw the coffin, her heart sank.

    Her hands trembled out of control, and the blood in her body cooled to ice. She didn¡¯t move naturally as if there were heavy weights on her limbs. Only the sound of her pounding heart echoed in her ears.

    ¡°¡­¡­ This is ridiculous.¡±

    Louise, who was walking towards the coffin like a madman in a trance, gradually accelerated. Her steps, which increasingly became urgent, now resembled the run of an angry bull.

    ¡°It is a lie! He, Cesare¡­a-are you kidding me? ¡­ He can¡¯t die!!¡±

    Biting her lip viciously, she ran up to the stage where the coffin was placed. She was always obsessed with things she didn¡¯t have.

    She hadn¡¯t gotten her hands on Cesare yet, but she was willing to do all the dirty work for him in the shadows! It didn¡¯t make sense for her to lose him now without compensation.

    ¡°Miss Louise! What ¡ª¡±

    Damia, surprised by the unusual momentum, quickly approached. However, Louise, whose eyes completely turned red in madness, did not hesitate.

    ¡°Get out of my way!!¡±

    Damia, who was standing next to the coffin, stumbled all the way to the end. Louise pushed her away without wavering.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

 Chapter 112

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    Damia, who she pushed with all her might, fell with a thud next to the bottom of the platform where the coffin was placed. Fortunately, the podium was not very high, so she didn¡¯t get seriously injured. But her knees slammed against the marble floor so hard that they were rattling and she couldn¡¯t readily get up.

    Louise didn¡¯t even spare a look at Damia after pushing her. Finally clearing her obstacle, she grabbed the heavy coffin lid with both hands. The obsession to personally check Cesare¡¯s body lying there was wretched.

    ¡°Oh my God, Miss Louise!!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing now?!¡±

    The mourners who were watching her were startled and tried to stop her. But with venom, she clenched her teeth and shook off all of their hands. Then she pushed the lid of the coffin open with all her might.

    Clang-!!

    With a loud noise, the corner of the coffin lid that fell below the platform was broken. And the corpse, rolled up in a white cloth, fell slightly out and appeared.

    ¡°Ahh!!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God!!¡±

    Since there were no plans to show the body to the public, it had not been dressed in any way. The drowned body withered under the slightest touch, so it had been impossible to decorate it.

    The body wrapped in cloth was barely visible, but part of the exposed head and side of the face was exposed to the mourners.

    ¡°Ugh, disgusting!!¡±

    The mourners who unintentionally witnessed the drowned corpse turned their eyes in disgust. But there was one exception: Louise.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Louise stared intently at the corpse lying in the coffin, holding her breath. And while she didn¡¯t notice her, Damia also studied her closely.

    Unfortunately, Cesare was not visible from where she fell. So she observed Louise instead, without even blinking.

    Growing up like a little tyrant, Louise wasn¡¯t very good at hiding her expressions. Thanks to that, Damia was able to capture her fleeting expression. It was a brief moment, but a light of bewilderment and relief shot across her face.

    ¡°¡ªWhat the hell is this, Miss Ferria!!¡±

    Just then, Owen ran from afar. He had heard the news while serving guests and ran over.

    No matter how problematic Cesare was, and regardless that he was his stepson, he was a child on the family register. It was impossible to let Louise open his coffin at will and insult the deceased.

    Owen was desperately trying to hold back Louise. Lessid, who heard what happened, rushed to his feet. He was astonished at the sight in front of him, and immediately dragged his sister away.

    ¡°Are you actually insane?!¡±

    Thanks to this, Owen, who had been struggling with the dilemma of putting his hand on another person¡¯s daughter in his home, was relieved. He promptly ordered the servants to cover the coffin and put it back on the platform, and lifted Damia from the floor.

    ¡°Are you alright, my dear? Did you get hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, father.¡±

    Damia gave a short reply and glanced back at the coffin. But the servants who followed Owen¡¯s order had already straightened the coffin, so the body could not be seen.

    It didn¡¯t matter though. Thanks to Louise¡¯s riot, Damia was convinced. She was sure that the one lying in that coffin was not Cesare.

    ¡°Do you have any idea of what you did today?¡±

    Irate, Lessid, violently grabbed Louise and pulled her. Before she got into another scandal, he was about to hurriedly put her in the carriage and drag her home.

    However, she, who had caused the major upheaval, was very calm.

    ¡°Let go of me! What¡¯s wrong with you!!¡±

    Louise slapped his hand away, smoothed out the wrinkles of her dress. She was utterly brazen as if she had not just lost her mind and ran like a crazy bitch just moments ago.

    He saw her act and grew livid. This immature girl was blinded by men, and had no idea what consequences and effects her actions had.

    Because she helped Cesare, Count Ferria was thoroughly marked by the royal family. No matter how great the esteem power of the High Temple was, their reach was limited to the north.

    Even after they died, their family still belonged to the world. Therefore, they would never be freed from the mace wielded by the kingship. This concerned the Ferria family¡¯s existence.

    ¡°You¡¯re really¡ª!!¡±

    It was at that moment when Lessid, who knew everything, was about to grind his teeth and spit out harsh words. At this time, a clear and pure voice came from behind him.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Priest Lessid.¡±

    The familiar voice made him pause. When he turned around, unexpectedly Damia was standing there.

    ¡°Lady Damia.¡±

    Lessid found her, his eyes wide.

 Chapter 113

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t even know how to apologize,¡±

    Lessid confessed as his brows furrowed, and he lowered his head in shame. He was apologetic that she had to suffer the commotion caused by his immature sister.

    In fact, Lessid did not think Damia would be sad over Cesare¡¯s death. But he had died before being kicked out, so he was still a member of the Primula family regardless. So making a scandal at his funeral was an insult to her family.

    That¡¯s what Lessid was trying to apologize for. But Damia, raising one hand, quietly dissuaded him.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±

    Her blue eyes, which had held Lessid¡¯s gaze for a long moment, eventually reached Louise.

    ¡°But¡ªmore than that¡­¡­ May I speak with Miss Louise?¡±

    At her request, Louise snorted. And she spun around as if she wasn¡¯t even worth dealing with. It was clear that she didn¡¯t intend to speak with Damia.

    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t be able to forcefully hold Louise. But fortunately, an ally was here.

    ¡°Damn it, Louise! Are you really going to act like this?¡±

    Lessid snarled as he grabbed her shoulder and turned her around. Then she pushed her half a step towards Damia.

    ¡°Let go¡ª let go!! Who the hell are you to treat me like this!!¡±

    Louise ferociously scratched his hand, ripped it off, and struggled. But he did not even blick. Wounds like this were nothing with his healing abilities.

    ¡°Apologize to Miss Damia. Right Now.¡±

    Then, Lessid coldly threatened her not to even dream of riding a carriage. And he half-forced Louise¡¯s hand to hold the lamp.

    ¡°Well, I bid you farewell.¡±

    Lessid, who gave a brief bow to Damia, turned his back. He strode along the darkening road and went to the wagon.

    ¡°Pa [spit]!!¡±

    Louise trembled with anger as she glared at his determined back. She hated Lessid to death, but she knew him well. He wouldn¡¯t let her in the carriage until she apologized to Damia.

    Damia stared at her as she was left behind. Hatred, awkwardness, and then slyness flashed sequentially across her pretty face in that order.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Fine¡ªgood. I also had something to say to Miss Damia.¡±

    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t escape this situation, Louise suddenly changed her tune. It was as if something occurred to her and was distracting her thoughts; she lowered her eyes and meekly apologized.

    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s my fault that I made a scene at the funeral. I know it well. But I was so shocked. As Damia knows all too well, I really liked Cesare. Remember?¡±

    Unlike her sharp temperament, her appearance with her blonde hair and delicate features made her look pure. Maybe that¡¯s why she looked like she would collapse at any moment.

    But Damia did not fall for it since she suffered by her hand countless times before. She immediately knew what Louise was up to.

    ¡®Apologize quickly and try to get out of this situation as fast as possible.¡¯

    But she couldn¡¯t let her do that. So Damia pretended to be sad and helped and sympathized with Louise¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s so tragic, isn¡¯t it? Who knew Brother Cesare would die like that? As his family, it breaks my heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, yes. I suppose so.¡±

    Louise glanced at her. The expression on her face that she was happy was clear. Even during her acting, Louise¡¯s character came through.

    Damia generously pretended not to see it. And she made her voice tremble with grief and asked Louise:

    ¡°Miss Louise, you were close to my brother, weren¡¯t you? Then you probably understood and knew him well? Perhaps¡­¡­ More than me.¡±

    The last words she added had an immediate effect on Louise. She had kept Damia in check until now and soon lost her momentum.

    ¡°Of course. Few people know Cesare as well as I do. I really like him from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    Louise did not realize that she was strangely speaking in the present tense. However, Damia quickly picked up on this and threw the bait she had prepared.

    ¡°Then Miss Louise, you must know very well,¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The reason behind Brother Cesare¡¯s suicide.¡±

 Chapter 114

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    ¡°¡­¡­ Er, that¡ª¡±

    Louise¡¯s mouth was sealed shut. She avoided Damia¡¯s gaze with a shaky look. Although she had noticed that Cesare was alive, it was clear that she did not know his motivation for this self-made play.

    ¡®It seems that Cesare didn¡¯t trust her that much.¡¯

    Damia was a bit disappointed. If Louise didn¡¯t know anything, she couldn¡¯t get any information out of her.

    ¡®Still, I can confirm one thing.¡¯

    The moment she realized there was nothing more to discover, Damia removed her sad expression from her face. She then asked Louise openly:

    ¡°I saw you, Miss Louise. I saw the expression you made when you opened the coffin¡¯s lid earlier.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. What did you see? What the hell was wrong with my expression?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. You sure were relieved, weren¡¯t you? When you saw the face of the corpse lying in a coffin.¡±

    For a moment, Louise sucked in a breath. But she was still herself, and she could not readily acquiesce to Damia¡¯s words. Even though she did not know why Cesare pretended to commit suicide, she was still on his side.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you mean. Do you know you¡¯re acting really weird today?¡±

    Louise promptly pretended to be innocent. And in order to distract and get out of this situation, she became furious.

    ¡°How can you act like that, even on a day like this? Don¡¯t you feel sorry towards the deceased Cesare? And yet you dare say that you are his family?!¡±

    Damia was unmoved by her constant stream of personal attacks. Instead, she tilted her head and asked Louise again,

    ¡°Why should I be sorry? Brother Cesare is alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±

    Louise¡¯s eyes grew wide, not expecting Damia to say it openly.

    She knew her always to be calm and somewhat cold. So, even if she rushed in, threw insults and a tantrum, she somehow felt like she had been shaken off and ignored by her.

    It was the first time that Damia had been so direct.

    She faltered for a long moment, and because she didn¡¯t know what to say, she decided to avoid the topic altogether.

    ¡°Oh, poor Miss Damia.¡±

    Louise put her hand on her shoulder, giving her a sympathetic look; abominably pretending to pat and advised her:

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m not the only one shocked by Cesare¡¯s death. But¡­ ¡­ I was only an acquaintance, but Miss Damia was his family. How heartbroken you must be right now¨Cmy God!¡±

    How easily she changed her words, at one moment, she acted like the person who knew Cesare the best, but now she is ¡®just an acquaintance.¡¯

    Louise, who cried out exaggeratedly, was full of contradictions. But she steadfastly pretended to wipe away her tears and tried to admonish Damia.

    ¡°Although it is incredibly tragic, we have to accept reality. Cesare is¡­¡­ He is already dead. Even if you deny this fact, nothing will change. You know what I mean?¡±

    Louise was blurring the point now, making it as if Damia denied Cesare¡¯s death because of her excessive sorrow.

    ¡°It must have been a big shock for you, so you go inside and rest.¡±

    In the end, she even kindly nudged Damia¡¯s back as if they were friends. She had some decent acting skills.

    But her opponent wasn¡¯t easy. Damia smiled after being gently pushed. Turning around, she blatantly scanned Louise up and down and then whispered,

    ¡°Then I will ask you one last question, Miss Louise.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    At the words ¡®last question,¡¯ Louise was delighted. She only wanted to quickly leave this uncomfortable interrogation and return home where she could secretly inquire about Cesare¡¯s whereabouts, and then¡­¡­.

    However, Louise¡¯s thoughts did not end properly. It was because of the question that Damia suddenly posed:

    ¡°The butler who used to be at your house¡­¡­ Yes. Did they say his name was Lars?¡±

    She pretended to be troubled, stroking her chin with her slender fingers. But there was no hesitation in her eyes.

    ¡°Your butler who resembles Cesare. Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ !!!¡±

    It seemed like an innocent question at first glance, but Damia was already convinced that her words hit the nail on the head. Louise¡¯s eyes widened as if she had been stabbed.

    Her face had already told the answer. But Damia pretended to be ignorant and kept inquiring:

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Lars disappear a few days ago? If not¡­¡­ was he on vacation? Have you ever looked for his whereabouts? You thought he was such a ¡®pretty¡¯ butler.¡±

    Louise¡¯s face turned noticeably pale. Damia saw this and realized that she had also guessed Lars¡¯ end.

    In place of Cesare, which Louise couldn¡¯t have, she had taken and used Lars, who looked just like him, as a substitute. Since she was a ¡®blue-blooded aristocrat,¡¯ she did not regard commoners as human, so she most likely treated Lars as her toy.

    Cecil, who had actually gone to Louise¡¯s house and witnessed his treatment, described the ¡®relationship¡¯ as disgusting. Still, Damia thought Louise might harbor some affection for her butler with whom she was intimate because even though she feared Cesare would find out, she still kept Lars by her side.

    But now that Damia observed the full range of emotions and realizations on her face, she must have overestimated her. Louise rejoiced only for Cesare¡¯s survival, but when it came to Lars¡¯ death or survival, she was without a trace of grief. What a heartless, wicked master he had had.

    ¡®That¡¯s what happened.¡¯

    With this, Damia succeeded in putting all the puzzle pieces together.

 Chapter 115

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    All of Cesare¡¯s schemes fell through, whether it was drugging Damia¡¯s father or trying to tie her to his subordinate, Klaus.

    Damia¡¯s father regained his senses and realized what had happened. This put Cesare in a very difficult position. Therefore, in order to avoid calamity, he pretended to be dead.

    ¡®He even murdered the butler who resembled him as a decoy.¡¯

    Damia did not know how Cesare found out about Lars. But she couldn¡¯t understand what kind of person could execute someone without hesitation.

    In her eyes, Cesare became increasingly horrendous.

    Louise hadn¡¯t even realized that he had discovered her tightly guarded secret she had been so desperate to hide. Her mind was now filled with only the scene she witnessed when she opened the coffin lid.

    ¡®That must be¡­¡­ Lars.¡¯

    The body, burned by fire and swollen with water, was very disgusting. His once beautiful face was unbelievably shriveled up, but the features that resembled Cesare¡¯s were clearly discernible.

    Louise was shocked by this. Her eyes naturally fell downward.

    It was then.

    ¡°¡­¡­?!¡±

    Louise found it. The little dot that was under the left side of his chin belonged to her butler, Lars.

    Louise would often spend ¡°intimate¡± time with him. Lars, who was originally a commoner, was of little use to her other than his resemblance to Cesare. So it would be only natural for Louise, who had been involved with him many times, to be aware of his physical characteristics.

    ¡®But that mark¡­¡­ Why is it on Cesare¡¯s body?¡¯

    After a few seconds, Louise finally realized. It was Lars, not Cesare, who had been lying in the coffin from the beginning.

    Substitutes can never replace the real thing. Therefore, although Lars¡¯ death was regrettable, she was deeply relieved that the corpse in front of her did not belong to Cesare.

    ¡®He¡¯s not dead.¡¯

    The moment she realized that her heart swelled with joy. But she couldn¡¯t reveal her happiness. If that happened, it was apparent who ruined Cesare¡¯s plan.

    Louise struggled to hold back her emotions. But she was not used to being patient, and seeing that demonic girl in front of her eyes crippled her efforts.

    Perhaps Damia knew from the start. Maybe she was mocking her, pretending not to know.

    At that thought, her eyes grew blind with rage. Then, thinking that Damia had been playing on top of her head all this time, her insecurities and feelings of inferiority accumulated over the years ignited.

    ¡°Do you dare play with me, knowing everything? You damn bitch!!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!!¡±

    Louise threw the lamp in her hand and at Damia. After squarely hitting Damia¡¯s chest, it fell to the floor and shattered.

    Clang-Clank!! Crash!!

    Fortunately, her dress did not catch fire, but the pain and surprise made it hard for her to breathe.

    The lamp, made of gracefully bent metal, favored mainly by nobles, was very heavy. Damia was beaten and felt bone-breaking pain.

    Louise rushed at her and slammed her to the ground. And she climbed on top of her and cried like a demon.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re not loved by anyone!! You¡¯re a disgusting, detestable little witch who deserves to be hated!!¡±

    Being attacked out of the blue, Damia didn¡¯t know how to react. Nor did she know how to process her words. But before she could even refute, Louise had pulled something out and threw it at Damia¡¯s face.

    ¡°You mistakenly think that you are loved by all men and Cesare. But this is your reality¡ªyou wretched bitch!!¡±

    What is this? What made Louise so confident?

    She reflexively caught the white, mottled object thrown at her face. And as soon as she glanced at it, she recognized it.

    ¡°Is this, uh¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a fine handkerchief you made, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Louise asked with a sharp laugh.

    She had seen Lessid, gifted with a similar handkerchief, boasting about it to everyone around him. So she couldn¡¯t help but know how proud he was.

    Therefore, the moment she had picked up the handkerchief that Akkard had secretly thrown out in the garden, her head flashed.

    Akkard Valerian tore the handkerchief that Damia had given him. That fact gave Louise, who had always felt inferior to her, the greatest joy.

    ¡°You pretend to be proper and you¡¯re arrogant because your face is just a little nice, but you¡¯re no different!! The only thing men want is to sleep with you. Who truly loves you, Damia? Huh?¡±

    Louise, who shouted and cackled loudly, looked like a crazy woman. However, the expression on her face as she glanced at the dirty handkerchief was utterly triumphant.

    ¡°You will soon be abandoned like this. Used, muddy and full of shit!!¡±

    Damia was not one to stand still in the face of abuse. Angry, she clutched the torn handkerchief tightly in her hand.

    ¡°¡ªWhat are you doing? Are you really crazy?!¡±

    At first, she had dismissed her words as delusional, but her heart sank when Louise threw the handkerchief she had given Akkard and laughed at her.

    Damia reasoned that Louise might have stolen it from him because it was well within her capacity.

    But the moment she saw Louise¡¯s cruel, delighted eyes¡ªshe knew. Perhaps what she said was the truth.

 Chapter 116

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    When he had initially received the gift, Akkard did not have a good reaction. Instead, he looked like he wanted to run away to the ends of the earth from the burden of a handmade gift.

    ¡®Still, I never thought he would have thrown it away.¡¯

    She was hurt. And she was deeply disappointed with Akkard. And she felt disgusted with herself, who had somehow given him room for ¡®disappointment.¡¯

    The fact that Louise was the one who picked up her discarded handkerchief gave her even greater humiliation. It would not have been more shameful if Louise had crushed mud directly on her face.

    But she would rather bite her tongue and die than be found weak. So Damia proudly lifted her eyes and retorted,

    ¡°Who cares if a gift I gave to someone else is thrown away? Stop obsessing over that damn bastard, Louise! You are the one who is not loved!!¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ª what?! How dare you utter such bullshit?¡­ ¡­ !!¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong? If Cesare had loved you even a little bit, he would have given you a hint about his plan. Otherwise, you would be shocked.¡±

    ¡°I knew Cesare¡¯s plan¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You didn¡¯t know anything until you opened the coffin lid! He hid this from you too! How insignificant you must be that he couldn¡¯t have even spared you a thought?¡±

    Damia stabbed Louise¡¯s most vulnerable insecurity.

    At least on Cesare¡¯s scale, it was clear that she had a heavier weight than Louise. Convinced of this, Damia¡¯s contempt did not hesitate.

    Louise also knew this truth as she glared at her.

    At the same time, as her face heated up, the feelings of jealousy and inferiority she had felt toward Damia suddenly burst out like lava.

    Occupied by a long-standing rage, Louise¡¯s eyes rolled back with fury. She growled as she grabbed Damia¡¯s hair.

    ¡°This bitch!! Do you think you know everything?! If it wasn¡¯t for you in the first place, he would have been mine!!¡±

    As if she were vomiting up blood, Louise¡¯s shriek trembled in fury containing her sincerity and then suddenly started.

    ¡®Yes, if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡¯

    Cesare wouldn¡¯t have had to pretend to be dead. He would have loved me and never taken his eyes off me. And me¡­ ¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have come to hate you so much.

    Louise swallowed her viciously hateful cry from the depths of her heart. Her fingertips just stood up at the thought that she wanted to hurt Damia somehow¨Cright now. No more, no less¨Cjust as much as she was in pain.

    ¡°It is you, not Cesare, who should die, Damia Primula!! How long are you going to get in the way of Cesare and I?!¡±

    While Louise was furious, she was nervous about the mistake she had committed. She had noticed that Cesare wasn¡¯t dead, but Damia found out about it!!

    Knowing everything, she didn¡¯t know what else this cunning girl would do. Louise felt compelled to somehow get her out of the way before Damia could hinder Cesare and her. Otherwise, she feared that she would never see him again.

    ¡°Amazing¡ª really! Who is blocking your way!!¡±

    Meanwhile, Damia was also in tears. The more she recalled the past, the more wronged she felt.

    When she received Noella¡¯s Cesare, it was not enough for him to aim for her body; he even drugged her father. He had aimed for her position, and she had almost lost her inheritance to a random stone that rolled in.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, he almost had her forcibly married to Klaus. At this point, even the calm Damia had no choice but to become very emotional.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it any longer! Get off me right now!!¡±

    She grabbed Louise¡¯s wrist that was ripping her hair out, twisted it, and pushed her away. It was a merciless hand. Louise, who had been holding on, fell backwards.

    ¡°Kyyaaa!!¡±

 Chapter 117

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    Louise was shorter and thinner than Damia. Her only advantage was that she was brazenly awful with a terrifying temper.

    Unlike a verbal altercation, a physical fight wasn¡¯t something that could just be won with maliciousness. Once Damia responded with her sincerity, Louise was forced to be pushed aside.

    ¡°You¡ª really!!¡±

    Louise, who had fallen on her ass, gritted her teeth and dashed at her again. But Damia didn¡¯t even blink when she kicked her on the shoulder to stop her midjump.

    ¡°Aargh!! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to leave you alone, you wrench!!¡±

    Once again, Louise¡¯s eyes widened, losing her reason in outrage. Her anger, which was about to subside after beating Damia, now blazed even more when she received an unexpected counterattack.

    Something that pricked her was caught in Louise¡¯s hand as she fumbled across the ground to get up.

    ¡®This¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    It was a fragment of the broken lamp thrown at Damia earlier.

    The sharp piece of iron was sure to leave a disastrous scar on the soft skin of a noble lady. Even so, no matter how bad-tempered Louise was, it didn¡¯t seem right.

    At the touch of the cold edge of the metal in her hand, her chest suddenly sank. Louise was about to throw the debris from her hands. But unfortunately for Damia, due to her timing, she did not see this and rushed towards her.

    ¡°Stay put!¡±

    Damia planned to quickly subdue her and call someone before Louise swung her hand again. She hadn¡¯t even thought of hitting her in the first place.

    But Louise, unaware of this, thought she was being attacked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t come near me!!¡±

    At the same time, her eyes flashed, and Damia felt her hand get suddenly hot.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Ah!!¡±

    Something warm ran down her palms and wrists. Then, startled by the unfamiliar pain, Damia hurriedly looked down and saw her badly torn hand from the sharp iron edge.

    She was so startled that she was momentarily speechless. It was the first time in history that a physical fight between aristocratic women had ever happened. But she never expected Louise to wield a weapon!

    ¡°Hey¡ªT-this is your fault! Why did you touch me?!¡±

    Conversely, as Louise grew more terrified, she became more and more ferocious, like a cornered dog with exposed teeth. Finally, since it couldn¡¯t get any worse as long as she had already hurt Damia, she was driven by an impulse, and she ran at her and swung the shard.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of you! That I¡¯m doing this¡ªthat Cesare had to do that play!!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t suppress the overwhelming urge to ruin Damia¡¯s pretty face. Deep down in her heart, it was what she had always wanted.

    However, Louise¡¯s hand never reached Damia and halted in mid-air. A man¡¯s large hand stretched out from behind her and grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    His voice was cold and soft as a snake¡¯s.

    Louise¡¯s eyes grew wide. Then, her movements abruptly stopped as if those words casted a spell over her. But it wasn¡¯t just because he grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°¡­¡­ Cough!!¡±

    Blood rushed out from between Louise¡¯s thin lips. Even in the dark of night, Damia could see the blood running down her white chin and neck.

    And¡­¡­ The tip of a sword protruded out through her thin abdomen.

    Damia¡¯s face turned pale with terror and surprise.

    She shook her head in disbelief and called out the name of the man who stabbed Louise from behind.

    ¡°Ces¡ªCesare¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    It was him. She could tell even though he was wearing a black gentleman¡¯s hat, almost covering his face with a scarf and a high collar unsuited for the season.

    ¡°Hello, Damia.¡±

    The man who had his funeral today smiled brightly.

    With Louise still impaled on his blade.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to call me¡¯ older brother¡¯ anymore? Oh, is it because I¡¯m already dead? How bittersweet,¡±

    Cesare smiled gaily as if saying, ¡®Now I¡¯m the only man left.¡¯ His face looked genuinely delighted, which made Damia even more horrified.

    Cesare was genuinely insane.

    Louise, who was still in his hands, was bleeding and suffering. But he was as calm and carefree as if he was holding a dead pig.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot to ask me, but please wait. I¡¯ll take care of this noisy trap first.¡±

    Unlike when Cesare gazed at her, he looked down on Louise with an emotionless stare.

    ¡®This is why I didn¡¯t tell you.¡¯

    This uselessly quick-witted girl managed to find out that he was not dead. And when she couldn¡¯t beat Damia with her anger, she was shouting the fact that he was alive all around the place.

    This crazy bitch was clever. But, when it came to him, she had been more than willing to put herself forward. And since Count Ferrai was a powerful family, it was only fitting that he made use of such an easy pawn.

    But that was now all over. He was about to give up his identity as ¡®Cesare Primula¡¯ completely. And that meant he would return to where he was supposed to be and develop the strength to take off anew.

    ¡®In order to begin well, it¡¯s important to finish things well.¡¯

    Cesare, upon thinking so, grabbed the handle of his sword. Ready to twist the blade in Louise¡¯s abdomen, crush her bones, and inflict fatal damage to her internal organs. So she could never survive.

 Chapter 118

    Damia¡¯s eyes widened when he noticed this.

    ¡°No!!¡±

    To be honest, yes¡ªShe hated Louise! She was constantly arguing with her and watching her with venomous eyes, lest she make any mistakes.

    ¡ªBut she didn¡¯t want to see Louise die right in front of her! Damia desperately ran to Cesare, grabbing his arm.

    ¡°Remove that hand now!!¡±

    No matter how strong Cesare was, he struggled to deal with two women.

    He interrogated Damia as if he did not understand her at all:

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®why?!¡¯ Move your hand!!¡±

    ¡°This girl is trying to hurt you, Damia. It has always been that way. But are you trying to save her? Are you¡­¡­ going against me?¡±

    Cesare sadly asked, as if she betrayed him. Damia was repulsed. He would sometimes speak as if there was some kind of bond between them.

    She completely ignored his words, hanging on to his arm, trying to dissuade him somehow. But the wind shook the handle of the sword impaling Louise. She let out a painful scream.

    ¡°Aaaah!!¡±

    Shocked by the desperate cry, Damia¡¯s arms faltered for a brief moment. Using that opportunity, Cesare pushed her away.

    Damia fell to the ground with a slam. Dirt entered her torn and bloody palms burning like salt. But, fearing that Louise would die the moment she took her eyes off of her, she ignored everything and fixed her gaze on him in desperation.

    ¡°Please, Cesare¡­¡­ !!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Louise Ferria must die. Right here.¡±

    And when all of this is over, you¡¯re coming with me,

    Cesare sweetly and gently whispered as he gripped the handle of his sword.

    Just as he was about to take Louise¡¯s last breath away¡ªsomeone rushed in like a thunderbolt, striking Cesare in the face.

    Pow-!!

    It was a fist as large as a human face, no different than a weapon. Cesare, who did not topple no matter how much Damia had clung to him, was subdued with surprising ease with just one fist.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    With such a strong force, he rolled almost one and a half times and fell. It was the first time she had seen Cesare so helpless.

    At the unbelievable sight, Damia gapped and looked up at the sudden savior. Rolling up his strong forearms, he grabbed Cesare and pressed him against the floor. Then he spit out angrily at Damia.

    ¡°Of course! I take my eyes off of it for one moment and all the worms rush in!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ Sir Akkard?¡±

    It was him. It was Akkard Valerian who ran here after hearing a commotion. Seeing him, Damia let out a sigh of relief involuntarily.

    ¡®Now I can live.¡¯

    When she thought of him throwing away the handkerchief she gave him, Damia hated him so much that she didn¡¯t want to see him again. But, now, regardless, she couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge he had appeared at the right time.

    Damia hurriedly looked at the place where Louise had collapsed. When Akkard punched Cesare, Louise had fallen, and now she was not moving.

    ¡°Miss Louise!!¡±

    In haste, Damia crawled in the dirt towards her, seeing her stillness. Carefully turning over Louise¡¯s body, she could see blood flowing from her injury.

    It was urgent to stop her bleeding. Damia hurriedly pressed down on Louise¡¯s wound with her hands while shouting at Akkard.

    ¡°A little further from here, there is a carriage from Ferria! Priest Lessid will be there, so please bring him over here! Hurry up!!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Akkard looked down at Cesare, who he had been holding down with disappointment. He didn¡¯t like him from the first time he laid eyes on him. And it wasn¡¯t just because Cesare was on the High Temple¡¯s side.

    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯

    Those eyes glimmering with incredible arrogance blocked him from approaching Damia¨Cpreposterous. How dare he not know better¡ªsuch a lowly male subject impudently trying to assert ownership when he couldn¡¯t even touch his feet?

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    Recalling the memories of that day, Akkard grounded his molars in fury. He wanted to beat him a bit more, but Lessid¡¯s sister might die if he did.

    That would be a bit of a problem because Lessid had decided to become a royal informant to save his family and sister.

    Akkard, who remembered this, clenched his fist and delivered his last punch with regret.

    ¡°Ugh!!¡±

    With a short groan, Cesare went limp and fell into the dirt.

 Chapter 119

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    After being beaten to a pulp, Cesare seemed utterly unconscious.

    ¡°But I still have to check, right?¡±

    Akkard mumbled an excuse not to trust appearances too easily and kicked Cesare¡¯s ribs in an emotional strike laden with feelings. He was hoping he would wiggle, and then he¡¯d have the excuse to beat him some more.

    But Cesare was passed out and did not move. Akkard, who had no excuses to beat him further, got up reluctantly. And he turned to call Lessid.

    ¡°Miss Louise. Priest Lessid is coming soon! So hang in there.¡±

    Remembering some sentiment that it was dangerous for a patient to lose consciousness, Damia grabbed Louise and continued talking to her.

    But regardless, her eyelids kept falling. She looked like she was going faint at any moment. So Damia was forced to raise her hand.

    Slap-!!

    With a sharp sound, Louise, who was struck across the cheek, opened her eyes. It wasn¡¯t because it was painful, but she was incensed.

    ¡°You¡ªcough¡ª¡­ ¡­ Are you crazy?!¡±

    Even though she was dying, Louise¡¯s temper was not dead yet. Grinding her teeth with a pale blue face, she vomited blood.

    Dumbfounded, Damia saw her ferocious face and couldn¡¯t help but be amused and impressed with a brief ¡°Heh¡± chortle. She wondered if Louise hated her so much that she would escape the clutches of death just to get back at her, but if that was why she would make it through, Damia thought it was worth it.

    ¡°Yes, I am crazy. So don¡¯t even think about closing your eyes until Lessid arrives. I am going to hit you again,¡±

    Damia said with resolve. Louise¡¯s facial expression reflected her feelings of incredulity. But strangely, no harsher sound came out of her mouth.

    ¡®This woman¡­ ¡­ Don¡¯t you hate me?¡¯

    Louise¡¯s eyes traveled down and gaped at Damia¡¯s hand that she had torn into with the iron fragment earlier. Blood was still oozing out of the rather deep wound.

    However, Damia seemed to not pay attention to her pain, and instead, her hand was pressing on Lousie¡¯s wound with all her might as she attempted to stop the bleeding. She clicked her tongue with insecure ridicule that Damia was too strong, but a strange feeling captured her.

    Damia was deeply frowning, clearly worried and sincerely serious, not taking her eyes off her. It was a look that made her feel calm and strangely reassured. As she stared into her eyes, she suddenly understood why people liked Damia.

    ¡°Oh my god, Louise!!¡±

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    Just in time, her brother dashed from afar upon witnessing the scene. It was the first time Lessid, who had always walked quietly and gracefully like a cat, ran like this.

    Louise thought it was funny to see her brother looking desperate and winded, panting as if he were about to collapse. But her smile didn¡¯t come out of her mouth.

    ¡°Wait. You¡¯ll feel better soon.¡±

    Pure white energy erupted from Lessid¡¯s hand. At the same time, the stabbing pain in her chest subsided, and her breathing became easier.

    He had such a filthy personality, but a priest was indeed a priest.

    Louise, who had never before benefited from Lessid, had unfathomable emotions well up inside her. Her whole life, she had growled at her older brother, but now she felt indescribable relief.

    ¡®Ah, at least I¡­ ¡­ I will not die.¡¯

    Being betrayed by Cesare, whom she had loved so much, was such a shock that it made the back of her head tingle. She knew he didn¡¯t love her but didn¡¯t expect that she was so worthless in his eyes to be treated like this by him.

    When she was stabbed by his hand, Louise was engulfed with misery and lost the will to live. But when she was close to death¡­¡­ she still wanted to live.

    There were so many things she hadn¡¯t done yet and places she hadn¡¯t been to yet. So far, she had wasted her precious life, caught up in incoherent hatred and an inferiority complex.

    As soon as she realized this, Louise had a vague intuition that her future would be different. Along with her changed feelings for Damia and Lessid.

    But for now, she needed to rest. Louise, who had reached the limit of her physical strength, passed out, soaked in blood.

    ***

    ¡°So, what happened to Cesare?¡±

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    Cecil, who had heard of what had happened that day, opened his eyes and asked.

    ¡°He ran away.¡±

    Damia clenched her chin at an angle and replied nonchalantly.

    ¡°He probably came to his senses when we were bringing Priest Lessid¡­. Or was he acting like he had fainted from the beginning?¡±

    Cesare was a memorable character. Who else would be audacious enough to attend his own funeral, no matter how much he covered his face?

 Chapter 120

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    Presumably, Cesare must have hid amongst the mourners to make sure the ceremony was held properly. That way, he would know if his tricks had deceived everyone.

    It was a pity that he could not be arrested at the scene. But Damia wasn¡¯t too discouraged. Because she knew Cesare wasn¡¯t the kind of person to be caught so easily in the first place.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ That¡¯s how it happened. Oh My God.¡±

    Cecil furrowed his thin eyebrows as if organizing the incidents she had heard. Then, conscious of the surroundings, she whispered in a low voice.

    ¡°I was really surprised, Damia. I slept without questioning any of it and when I woke up, the North couldn¡¯t stop talking about you.¡±

    Damia¡¯s best friend, Cecil, went to the funeral early in the morning. Therefore, she did not witness the commotion that followed.

    But now, all the northern nobles knew. The fact that Cesare had drugged her stepfather, Count Primula, to manipulate him, and was later caught, so he had staged his suicide. He had even tried to kill Louise to silence her.

    And it was Damia who spread all this.

    ¡®The fact that Cesare tried to silence Louise by attempting to kill her means he would be in trouble if the fact that he was alive was exposed.¡¯

    Of course, there was no way to know ¡®why?¡¯. But she didn¡¯t need to know the reason behind this weakness in order to exploit it.

    ¡®What Cesare was trying so desperately to stop in the first place, I must use against him.¡¯

    Damia acted on her hunch. There was no need to hide the shameful doings of an enemy.

    So she gladly made it known that Cesare was alive. She even listed his crimes and put a bounty on his head.

    So it was only natural that the rumors spread all over north after only half a day.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s really shocking. I knew Cesare was crazy, but I had no idea he would go that far.¡±

    Cecil, who was shaking his head, suddenly had a thought. With a worried expression on her face, she asked Damia,

    ¡°Hey, is your stepmother okay?¡±

    ¡°Well¡ª¡±

    Damia¡¯s face, which had been sober up until now, darkened for the first time. After thinking for a moment while fiddling with her hair, she replied reluctantly.

    ¡°Honestly, she is not okay. How could she be?¡±

    She remembered Noella that day when she had told her Cesare had committed suicide. She was all pale, in shock.

    The appearance of her collapsing on the stairs was so devastating that it was impossible to think of it as acting. So Cesare may have deceived even his biological mother, Noella.

    She was a timid person without the guts to deceive from the very beginning. So Cesare must have thought he was better off not letting his mother know anything.

    Thanks to that, Noella had to face the brutal truths she could not have imagined. Her son, whom she thought was dead, was actually alive and committed horrific crimes!!

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    All of this had terrified the frail Noella. She said that she had no face to see her husband and Damia and lay down with anguish, ill.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What¡¯s wrong with her son? I feel sorry for her, really.¡±

    Cecil felt sorry for her, who didn¡¯t look like she was in her late 40s. She had always been a sweet and fragile girl, but how did she end up with such a huge burden?

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m sure she will get up and shake it off soon. Because she is still a mother to Leon,¡±

    Damia said, remembering her little half-brother, who had just begun to walk.

    Leon was a precious little child for whom her stepmother had previously obtained after devotion and a full week-long prayer. Noella would surely get up and shake off this shock for such a child.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡±

    Cecil sighed in relief, and then her eyes curled up coyly. Then, leaning her body forward, she gave Damia a subtle glance.

    ¡°Hey, so what happened to Sir Akkard? That day, he came out so desperately and saved you with a bang?¡±

    ¡°You have to be precise. He saved Louise, not me.¡±

    Damia was not shaken by her friend¡¯s fact-checking of the widespread hearsay. Cecil was relieved inwardly instead.

    ¡®It seems that she really has no heart for Lord Akkard.¡¯

    To be honest, Cecil thought that if she had been rescued in such a dramatic fashion by a wonderfully handsome man like Akkard, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to help herself from falling in love. However, for some reason, Damia did not waver.

    She smiled softly, perhaps feeling Cecil¡¯s strange, peering gaze.

    ¡°You had said it before too.¡±

    Contrary to her calm expression, Damia¡¯s tone explaining her reason was cold.

    ¡°No one should willingly walk into hell with their own two feet.¡±

    It was a warning that would make the many young girls in the capital lament who had already walked into that hell.

    But Damia was sincere. Even if he hadn¡¯t just thrown away her handkerchief, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with Akkard anyway.

    Akkard was such a prodigal man. But it wasn¡¯t just that she didn¡¯t love him.

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    ¡®Now¡­ ¡­ I can¡¯t love anymore.¡¯

    It was essentially due to Damia Primula¡¯s individual condition.

    She had already poured everything into a ten-year-long unrequited love. She believed that her first love would be her last love, so she foolishly gave everything she had had all away without leaving a single part of her heart intact.

    So she had nothing left to lose and nothing left to be taken away. It was impossible to give an emotion as overwhelming and desperate as the early buddings of love that was like vomiting up her heart upside down.

    Because she was empty and dried up after giving everything that her heart had had.

 Chapter 121

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    Meanwhile, it was very busy at Count Primula¡¯s estate, even at night.

    Firstly, because of Cesare¡¯s fake funeral, and even more so because of the ensuing commotion.

    ¡°Please stay at our house for a while.¡±

    After the unrest, Damia advised Lessid with a concerned look.

    After first aid, Louise had barely managed to hold onto her life and was pale from bleeding profusely. It was too dangerous to send her back to Count Ferria¡¯s estate on a rattling carriage.

    ¡°Then, I apologize for the inconvenience. I¡¯ll be in your care.¡±

    Lessid was also exhausted from using a lot of his healing mana.

    He had difficulty even standing upright, so he leaned against the wall. Then, the siblings were escorted upstairs to the guests¡¯ bedrooms.

    ¡°Thank you for hosting us. Then, I¡¯ll be going to sleep too.¡±

    Upon reaching the limit of his physical strength, Lessid went to sleep with a face as pale as his sister¡¯s. Akkard, who watched him with his arms crossed, broke the silence and opened his mouth,

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell if those two are on good or bad terms.¡±

    It was then that Damia noticed Akkard¡¯s presence. Her eyes sank.

    ¡®You haven¡¯t gone yet.¡¯

    There were plenty of things she wanted to interrogate Akkard about. Why he threw away the handkerchief, and how Louise Ferria got ahold of it.

    When she remembered how she was insulted, her face grew pale, and her heart ached. The torn handkerchief thrown on her face was how she was regarded; her hollow heart similarly ripped up.

    But Damia already knew that it would be useless to ask him.

    Just as a cat doesn¡¯t feel sorry for playing with a mouse before it eats it, it was the same for Akkard. He tamed a woman¡¯s heart according to his needs without guilt or remorse, regardless of whether a woman was hurt or not.

    He was just born that way.

    Damia was now vaguely aware of Akkard¡¯s personality by astutely observing him from the sidelines. So instead of starting a quarrel that gnawed at her insides, she asked in an indifferent tone:

    ¡°Are you going to stay Sir Akkard?¡±

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not going to kick me out in the middle of the night, are you?¡±

    He could never have fathomed that he had been caught throwing away the gift she had made him. Therefore, his action of asking Damia to show him a room was not dignified but rather arrogant.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ha.¡±

    Dumbfounded, Damia couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold snicker. Honestly, she wanted to kick him out right away, but it was irrefutable that he had helped her with Cesare today.

    So she was in his debt. He had helped her so that she couldn¡¯t drive him out. After all, the mansion was spacious with plenty of rooms, so it wasn¡¯t that difficult of a request to let him stay overnight.

    Damia felt it was fortunate that she had a solid rational side at times like this. She swallowed up her feelings of betrayal, called a maid, and ordered her to prepare a bed for him. And then, she bowed briefly to Akkard, bidding him a good night.

    ¡°You went through a lot today. Then, rest well.¡±

    Damia had just said farewell and was about to turn around when he caught her arm in a subdued manner and turned her around.

    ¡°Are you going to sleep as well?¡±

    Without me?

    His ordinarily cool gaze only glowed brightly at moments like these, coupled with a sultry smile. The light of seduction on his handsome face was sensual enough to make anyone¡¯s heart race. But it didn¡¯t work on her at all.

    ¡°Today¡­¡­ I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±

    Damia shook her head and pulled her arm out of his grasp. But Akkard wasn¡¯t the sort of man to sit and watch his prey run away.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just talk. And have a drink.¡±

    He hugged her shoulders so that she could not escape and pulled her close. Then, as Damia seemed to accept his hand without resisting, his hot lips grazed her eyes.

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    ¡°Dami. Yes?¡±

    He softly kissed her face here and there, then kissed Damia¡¯s bandaged hand. It was quite affectionate.

    The wound that Louise inflicted on her was considerably larger than expected. He was worried that this would scar her, but fortunately, Lessid promised that he would heal her as soon as he regained his stamina.

    Still, it was the first time that such a large wound had been left on the body of the delicate noble lady. Noticing Damia¡¯s slightly depressed mood, he gently rubbed his lips on her sore hand. As if he cared about her injury and was bothered that she was hurt.

    ¡°I hope your hand gets well soon.¡±

 Chapter 122

    If it had been before the fight, perhaps she would have been swept away by his merger warmth and his shallow tenderness. The lonely Damia would have eventually succumbed to Akkard¡¯s childish and willfully selfish behavior.

    But after witnessing her discarded handkerchief, everything was different now. No matter how warm and tender Akkard acted in front of her, his true feelings were reflected in how he had treated what she had given to him.

    She was just a sex partner or a toy to him. He had made this clear with his actions. Not knowing that at first, she felt like an idiot that she had created a one-sided bond.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to feel that way again.¡¯

    Damia didn¡¯t want to be hurt anymore. So she decided to treat him ¡®moderately¡¯ in the future.

    As long as Cesare was still alive, she still needed the help of Akkard and the royal family. So, as he had done, she would march to her own tune with clear lines between them.

    Now the only thing Akkard Valerian would receive from her was her guarded insincerity. Just like right now:

    ¡°Sorry. I need to get some rest today. My injured hand hurts too.¡±

    With a false smile, Damia casually pulled out her hand away from him. Her voice of refusal was as gentle as usual, so he hadn¡¯t noticed anything.

    Akkard was actually a little excited. He had visited Count Primula¡¯s estate before, but it would be the first time he would stay overnight. It was not the first time he had slept in a woman¡¯s house, but he felt strangely passionately inspired and in an enthusiastic, uplifted mood, so he doubted he would be able to sleep.

    But he couldn¡¯t force a person who didn¡¯t like it. Moreover, her excuse was very reasonable, so he reluctantly accepted it.

    ¡°¡­¡­ If you are uncomfortable, then there is nothing I can say.¡±

    Instead, Akkard embraced Damia for the last time, fondling and nuzzling her while light-heartedly remarking that he should kiss her goodnight. In fact, it was closer to retaliation with half grumpy and half regret.

    He bit her rosy cheeks, kissed her slender jawline, and finally sucked up the white nape of her neck viciously. He had tried to pass it off as a joke, but instead, it was quite a passionate caress that left a trace.

    If it had been Damia from before, she would have cried out that it hurt or pushed him away as if embarrassed. But today, she was strangely calm.

    It seemed she just let Akkard do what he wanted until he was satisfied. He didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion, but the air around her was close to ¡®enduring.¡¯

    ¡°Damia?¡±

    Instinctively sensing something strange, Akkard released her from his arms that had held her. Damia came out of his arms as naturally as flowing water.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    With a smile full of pretense, she escaped as if she was running away. Akkard looked at her back as she hurried away and frowned with an indescribable frustration.

    ¡®What¡¯s bothering you?¡¯

    He felt as if he had left his beloved sword in the rain. An uncomfortable feeling took hold of him. Like the anxiety that drove him to run as fast as possible, quickly wiping away the rainwater and carefully polishing his blade for hours before rust would touch it.

    But his long-time flirtatious instinct warned him: Why are you chasing Damia like this?

    ¡®Only idiots try to dig up a beehive under the ground.¡¯

    Women¡¯s emotions and their fluctuations had always exhausted him. First, he would have to soothe the high-maintenance girls and pry it out of them why they were acting this way. Then he would promise he would never do it again and give a kiss of consolation.

    But it was too tiring and too much emotional labor to do it voluntarily just for sex. So Akkard, like most indifferent men, decided to stay ignorant until the matter was pushed right in front of his nose.

    ¡®You have to keep some distance from Damia anyway.¡¯

    Still, when he had seen her face, he had wanted to embrace her and make her cry. Perhaps, as the saying went, red hair induced lust.

    That had to be it. If not, then why did he anxiously want to touch Damia Primula as soon as he saw her? It was like he was some adolescent kid who didn¡¯t know how to control his energetic lower half.

    Even now, the heat left in the hands that had held her shoulders slowly spread like a pulsating burn. Akkard realized from experience that this fever would not be easily quenched.

    Damia was in her room now, somewhere in the same mansion, lying down and falling asleep. When he thought of that, his body instantly became feverish. It seemed that he would not get any sleep tonight.

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    If he embraced Damia in a time like this¡­¡­ Yes, a head heated by lust would definitely make a mistake. Maybe he would even think that this woman was special.

    ¡®That would be a problem.¡¯

    Yes, it was better that Damia had run away tonight. He wasn¡¯t aware of what motivated her whim, but it would be only temporary anyway.

    Akkard turned his back while convincing himself, thinking how it was convenient for him.

    Meanwhile, the foolish, self-conceited man had no idea: that he was already losing Damia.

 Chapter 123

    Fortunately, the Ferria siblings were resilient and recovering well. Louise was still unconscious, but as she got better day by day, it was clear that she would get up soon.

    Lessid, who was exhausted by depleting his mana, was fine in two days. He came to heal Damia¡¯s hand, which his sister had injured.

    ¡°Thank you for allowing us to stay at the mansion like this, Lady Damia. And I am sincerely sorry for what Louise has done to you.¡±

    Lessid discarded his usually dignified air and apologized by lowering his golden eyelashes. Damia smiled at this and waved her hand.

    ¡°No. Maybe Miss Louise and I needed this.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about holding something in for a long time, right? Especially when it comes to human relationships. I don¡¯t mean to say it in front of Priest Lessid, but Miss Louise and I¡­ ¡­ We haven¡¯t been on good terms for quite some time.¡±

    Lessid was well aware of how mild her expression ¡°not on good terms¡± was to describe the situation. So he politely shut his mouth and listened to her.

    ¡°There was a time when I was resentful and upset wondering what was wrong with Miss Louise. It felt like new hatreds were building up in my heart every year.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I see.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? After we had a big physical fight and poured out all kinds of ugly feelings, I felt very relieved.¡±

    Damia smiled brightly, remarking that she didn¡¯t hate Louise as before. Her smile looked adorably dashing, so unintentionally, Lessid found himself laughing alongside her. And with a lighter feeling, he extended his hand to Damia.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you still need treatment? Now, why don¡¯t you lend me your hand.¡±

    Nodding, she extended her hand to him. Then, her upper body naturally leaned forward.

    He took in the lovely sight of her straight neck and slender collarbones¡­ And then he found a red mark left on her.

    ¡°Miss Damia, this is¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Damia tilted her head with a puzzled look. She didn¡¯t even know that Akkard had left a mark on her neck when he had said goodbye to her yesterday.

    But it was obvious to Lessid eyes. He felt like the sky was falling, and he closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡®Akkard Valerian, this despicable playboy ¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    He was the only one who could do something like this. Lessid guessed the culprit, but he turned to Damia just in case.

    ¡°I saw Lord Akkard briefly yesterday, and it seemed he was coming down with a cold. He was also coughing.¡±

    ¡°Sir Akkard? Really?¡±

    Damia asked out of politeness without much interest. Whether he was ill or not, she didn¡¯t know. However, the Akkard she saw yesterday looked fine, far from coughing, so she was vaguely surprised.

    Of course, Lessid knew best that Akkard was not sick. But he was desperate, so he brazenly continued.

    ¡°I was wondering if there was an illness in the mansion, but yesterday¡­ ¡­ Did you ever have a conversation with Sir Akkard alone?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Just for a moment.¡±

    Damia nodded her head eagerly. The only thing Akkard and she did last night was to say goodnight. So there was nothing special about it.

    Lessid stomach burned upon hearing her affirmation.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you like Sir Akkard.¡¯

    Maybe he was being too careless. A young lady like Damia wouldn¡¯t even look at a flirt.

    Akkard Valerian was the problem. His personality and notion of chastity were utter trash, but his appearance was unnecessarily superior. Nevertheless, even as a straight man himself, it was sometimes hard to withstand his charisma, so Akkard must have been irresistible to women.

    At this point, he was seriously deliberating if Akkard was actually a demon who came to earth to ruin women.

    ¡®Did you leave this mark for me to see?¡¯

    Lessid ground his teeth without realizing it. If it were Akkard, he would do something like that.

    Recently, hadn¡¯t Akkard overreacted whenever Damia was mentioned? Sometimes his eyes looking at her were similar to those of an animal that was wary of being deprived of its prey.

    ¡®Really what a dog¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    Lessid inwardly poured every curse he knew of on him. At this time, it was truly regrettable that his main occupation was not as a mercenary warlock but instead as a gentleman priest.

    ¡°Excuse me, Priest Lessid? Are you alright?¡±

    Ignorant of his inner turmoil, she looked at him, wondering what was bothering him. His expression, which was gradually getting worse, was unusual.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Lessid looked at her in front of his eyes, repressing his heart that was trembling with jealousy and anxiety. Even though she was casually dressed because she was in her mansion, she shone beautifully like a rose in the afternoon sunlight.

    Funny how watching her face softened his troubled mood.

    ¡®Right, how far will he get? How long will they last? Akkard Valerian is a dog that can¡¯t break his bad habits.¡¯

    It was fortunate that Akkard was a bastard the likes of which could never be seen again in the world. Whatever relationship he had with Damia right now, it wouldn¡¯t last long anyway.

    Lessid, convinced of this, looked at her with pity, who would soon be hurt by him.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s do the treatment.¡±

    Although Damia¡¯s heartbreak was inevitable, he could at least heal her hand.

    As Lessid manifested his holy powers, a warm light permeated her wound. As a result, her injured hand healed up as if she had never been injured in the first place.

    Damia, upon observing her hand in curiosity, laughed with relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s so remarkable that it¡¯s better, it recovered so neatly. It¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing. Oh, and here too¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Lessid casually stretched out his hand and erased the traces left on Damia¡¯s neck. It was also very neat.

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ?¡±

    Damia, who didn¡¯t know anything, caressed her neck and made a puzzled expression. Lessid saw this and responded with a very bright smile.

    ¡°A bug bit you.¡±

    ¡°A bug?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t itchy; how strange.

 Chapter 124

    Nonetheless, Damia felt better when her hand was healed. It wasn¡¯t very pleasant to have such a large scar on the noble lady¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Thank you so much. Priest Lessid.¡±

    Naturally, her gaze on him softened. Taking advantage of that opportunity, he secretly tried to progress their relationship.

    ¡°Just call me Lessid. After all, we¡¯ve known each other since childhood.¡±

    ¡°Really? Are you sure it would be fine?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Coyly, Lessid smiled, hiding his happy feelings.

    He had actually wanted to do this since he was a teenager. When he took that painting class with Damia, he wished they had grown closer.

    At that time, Lessid was also a sensitive and shy adolescent boy. Therefore, it was very difficult to get close to his first love, Damia, skillfully.

    Fortunately, Damia nodded her head willingly. So perhaps, even if it was belatedly, the effort was worth it.

    ¡°Then I shall, Lessid-nim.¡±

    Despite his fairy-like beauty, Lessid was quite feisty contrary to his appearance. He was particularly wary and distrustful of people.

    However, he was very friendly to her. She liked that; it felt good to be treated like a special person.

    ¡®He¡¯s such a good person.¡¯

    There was no way Lessid didn¡¯t notice the change in her gaze.

    ¡®Maybe now is your chance.¡¯

    His delicate fingertips trembled inconspicuously.

    Lessid is a natural priest ¡®chosen¡¯ by his powers, so he hadn¡¯t made a life oath. Therefore, he could return to the secular world if he gave up his post in the temple.

    Initially, he had wanted to wait until then and confess to Damia, but he changed his mind. He realized that love never waited for convenience.

    ¡°Damia. Actually, there is something I want to say¡­¡­.¡±

    Lessid, who had a serious expression on his face, was just about take his chance.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    As if god were punishing the priest who chose a woman instead of itself, the door slammed open with a loud noise.

    Slam-!!

    Interrupted at a once-in-a-lifetime moment and chance Lessid frowned and looked back. The hindrance standing there was Akkard Valerian himself.

    ¡°What? Were you two together?¡±

    Akkard frowned when he saw Lessid and Damia standing side by side. Taking in the sight, the two looked rather good together and seemed to be close.

    Lessid with an elegant and aristocratic appearance. And Damia, who was a gorgeous beauty. A gentle atmosphere flowed harmoniously between the two like snow drifting in the luxurious landscape.

    The moment he sensed this, Akkard felt strangely dirty. Even now, he wanted to tear Lessid away from her and crush him to the point that he would never be able to stick to her again.

    ¡°What? Without knocking.¡±

    Lessid felt the same, very upset. He deliberately took a step forward to provoke Akkard by hiding Damia behind him.

    Then Akkard¡¯s eyes became fierce all at once. It was a face that was ugly enough to threaten to raise his fist at any moment, but there was no need for that.

    Fortunately, he had the task of sending Lessid away from Damia¡¯s side.

    ¡°Louise Ferria has woken up.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ really?¡±

    Lessid¡¯s expression shook at the news that Akkard had uttered. No matter how bad the relationship between the siblings were if a sister who was stabbed by a sword woke up, shouldn¡¯t he go there?

    Still, it didn¡¯t fit Lessid¡¯s personality to meekly step back like this. So before he left, he called Damia¡¯s name in a friendly manner.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you, Damia.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    ¡°Yes. Thank you for today, Mr. Lessid.¡±

    She smiled and responded warmly, calling out Lessid¡¯s name.

    Lessid smiled arrogantly at the narrow-minded, bad-tempered man staring at him. And as if he were a victor, he leisurely left the drawing-room.

    ¡°Calling each other by first names now? You seem to have become very close, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Akkard sarcastically said in a displeased tone.

 Chapter 125

    Damia did not fall for his childish provocations. Instead, knowingly, she smiled softly, scratching Akkard¡¯s insides, while pretending not to know anything.

    ¡°Lessid is a very nice person. He healed my hand like this.¡±

    After finishing her words, Damia embraced her healed hand as if it were precious. The moment he saw that, Akkard was so infuriated it was as if his blood was running backwards in his veins.

    ¡°Ha! He¡¯s a good guy? What do you know about Lessid Ferira in the first place? You really have a poor eye for people!¡±

    Self-centered, once he was offended he couldn¡¯t tolerate it. It was because if he was uncomfortable in any way, the woman would take a step back, afraid of losing him.

    Firstly, Akkard was very tall, and had well-trained muscles. He resembled a large lion when he grew angry, his aura intimidating enough to make anyone wary.

    Few people were brave enough to keep their composure in front of him. Unfortunately for him, Damia was one of those few.

    ¡°Exactly, I certainly do not have a good eye for people.¡±

    Damia readily agreed with a gentle face. Then she took back the blade that he had thrown, and stabbed it in his heart with a chilling softness.

    ¡°But whoever I meet will be better than you.¡±

    Akkard was ready to retort to whatever she was going to say. But not so much as a word fell from his lips.

    Damia was utterly convinced. Akkard Valerian was a pile of shit that the world never saw and would never see again, and she would never choose him even if he was the last man on earth.

    The distrust and revulsion of her soft voice pierced his ears. A very tingling, unpleasant pain engulfed his head and chest at the same time.

    It was not like Akkard to be beaten unilaterally like this. So he tried to shoot back with his usual sneer. Picking only the naughty words that rip an opponent¡¯s heart and pride to shreds.

    But nothing came to mind. He thought he was going to say something but couldn¡¯t. obviously couldn¡¯t say what he was trying to say. In contrast to the darkness clouding his vision, his mind turned white, utterly blank.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Do you really think so, Damia?¡±

    Akkard barely managed to move his frozen lips in shock.

    ¡°Are you being serious?¡±

    His voice cracked, it was a terrible voice that he had to hear. When a quip like this is exchanged like a jest between a man and a woman, the one who is sincere first loses.

    But it was inevitable. When feelings for the other person are greater, their patience is shortened and their anxiety is bound to swell enormously.

    So, he couldn¡¯t afford to enjoy the gib. Akkard, who had enough, knew it very well.

    But at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. He was dying to know what Damia thought of him.

    ¡°I¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Unlike him, whose face grew stiff, Damia was still coolly relaxed. She had just glanced at him and was about to open her mouth.

    Swing¡ª

    As if seeking revenge from earlier, the drawing room door swung open and Lessid appeared.

    He wanted to swear at the horrideous timing. Akkard, interrupted at a crucial moment, narrowed his eyes and glared at Lessid. That bastard must have done it on purpose.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    Regardless, Lessid, who appeared triumphantly, didn¡¯t even spare a look at him. Instead, he approached Damia with a familiar attitude like a fox.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think you should come.¡±

    ¡°What? Where?¡±

    ¡°Louise wants to see you. She has something to say.¡±

    Louise¡­ ¡­ ?

    Damia hesitated a little at Lessid¡¯s unexpected words.

    It was a relief that her old feelings accumulating for her had erupted and washed away with last night¡¯s fight. But now with the thought of facing Louise it seemed unbearably awkward.

    ¡®I have to go anyway.¡¯

    Stilling her distrubed heart, Damia regained control. Although Louise had been abandoned, she had been Cesare¡¯s closest confidant until then. So she was certainly that Louise knew something.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Lessid.¡±

    When Damia got up from her seat, Lessid held out her arm as if he had been waiting. Rather than being a priest, he resembled a young nobleman escort.

    Damia took his arm without much thought, as was customary for ladies. Then, Lessid smiled sweetly, like a ripe, fresh lemon under the summer sun.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Damia.¡±

    Lessid cleverly took a step closer to her the moment she accepted his hand.

    Then, rather than being an escort, they were so close, almost arm-in-arm. But, it was subtle enough that Damia didn¡¯t feel uneasy or step away.

    Because of this, Damia did not realize that anything was amiss. Her head was full of thoughts of meeting Louise.

    Naturally, Akkard¡¯s presence was left behind and quickly forgotten. Lost in her thoughts, she took Lessid¡¯s arms and left.

    And, left alone in her drawing room, Akkard¡¯s manly chin was heavy with a powerful tension.

    Crack-

    ¡­ ¡­ He was really about to go mad.

    He had seen Damia talk to other men or leave the room together with them a few times before. It was a casual sight for him at first, but at that moment he felt as if a boulder fell on top of his chest.

    ¡®But whoever I meet will be better than you.¡¯

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    What the hell is that girl talking about, making such a big deal.

    But with one small sarcastic taunt, his world was crumbling¡ªgrowing out of control with every passing second. Like an elaborate pocket watch with a cog in the wrong place, bringing a  grinding chaos.

    Emotions that didn¡¯t fit together were smashing into each other, shattering, pulverizing, and demolishing against each other without end. With helpless gasps at the excruciating pain, Akkard finally realized:

    The fact that something is definitely wrong.

    ***

 Chapter 126

    Damia was sitting on the soft stool next to Louise¡¯s bed.

    She had been ill for several days. Louise, pale, didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and didn¡¯t open her mouth easily. Thanks to this, there was an awkward air in her bedroom.

    Damia, who became bored with her silence, raised her gaze slightly. And at that time, their eyes met.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Louise finally opened her mouth with a cracked voice. Upon hearing this, Damia thought to himself.

    ¡®Are you trying to apologize for that day?¡¯

    However, the following words were completely contrary to Damia¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Would you ¡­ ¡­ pass the water next to you?¡±

    Of course. Even after being impaled by a sword, Louise was still Louise. Damia felt a bit of disappointment and a strange sense of relief at the same time.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    After receiving the glass of water from her, she gulped it down. She was so thirsty that she emptied the glass of water in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    Louise set the empty glass of water casually on the table next to her bed. Compared to before, when she looked like a dried flower, her face was a bit more lively.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Damia.¡±

    A belated apple came out of Louise¡¯s mouth. It was a very straightforward and direct apology.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I hit you, and I¡¯m sorry I stabbed you with that broken shard. And I¡¯m sorry for everything I¡¯ve done so far.¡±

    Damia, who really didn¡¯t expect to receive her apology, was a bit stunned.

    This time, it wasn¡¯t a pretentious, fake apology to escape or to ridicule Damia. It was the first time she had ever received a sincere apology from her since their relationship had soured.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ it¡¯s alright.¡±

    After hesitating for a moment, Damia gathered up her courage and added.

    ¡°Thank you for apologizing first. I¡¯m sorry I hit you back then, too.¡±

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    ¡°You hit better than I thought? You¡¯re strong. Inside, I regretted that I had started a physical fight for no reason.¡±

    Louise confessed in her indifferent, casual tone. Damia didn¡¯t mean to blame her, so she was terribly embarrassed.

    Thankfully, Lessid treated her well with his holy powers and it was fortunate that there were no wounds from their fight. If Louise¡¯s face had been a mess, it would have been even more uncomfortable to face her.

    It was the same with Louise. She saw that Damia¡¯s hand, which she had torn apart, was completely healed with holy power.

    The moment she saw this in person, a sigh of relief flowed out between her chapped lips.

    ¡°Hooo.¡±

    She had a physical fight for the first time in her life.

    In the process, she stabbed someone, and in the same fight, she had nearly been stabbed to death. All these shocking experiences shook Lousie¡¯s world, who grew up like a sheltered princess in a greenhouse.

    After one intense typhoon passed, surprisingly, there was nothing left. Hatred, envy, and fragments of old emotions.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why she had the courage to open her mouth.

    ¡°You two probably have a lot of questions for me. Miss Damia and older brother.¡±

    Louise, who finally was able to speak, glanced at her door. There, Lessid was leaning at an angle, looking her way.

    ¡°Come here too, brother, sit down.¡±

    After Lessid nodded, he sat down on the sofa next to Damia. After she confirmed that her own guests were all ready to listen, she spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you expect a lot , but I don¡¯t know much. You know, by seeing how Cesare treated me that day¡­ ¡­ I was only worth that much.¡±

    Although it must have been quite a shock, Louise confessed that it was not a big deal, like it wasn¡¯t her private affair. However, upon hearing this, Damia was not particularly disappointed.

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    ¡®If Louise¡¯s responsibilities were important, she wouldn¡¯t be so easy to kill.¡¯

    Damia had also guessed it to some extent. But there was one thing neither she nor Cesare knew.

    It was the fact that Louise was quicker than they had assumed.

    ¡°I was considered just a little kid, so no one was wary of me. There are a few things that I gleaned thanks to that.¡±

    There¡¯s no evidence, but I¡¯ll tell you everything, Louise added.

 Chapter 127

    Louise knew¡ª

    That after divulging everything she had been privy to, she would probably have to leave the North. It would be dangerous to linger after daring to betray the High Temple.

    But¡­¡­ It wouldn¡¯t matter, though. To have a fresh start by residing in a place where no one knew her¡­. didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea.

    ¡®I¡¯m so glad I didn¡¯t die that day.¡¯

    Louise was deeply grateful that she was alive. So it was her turn to give something back to those who protected her life and a future.

    ¡°To sum up¡­ ¡­ It is true the High Temple wants more power and deliberately utilizes the ¡®Great War¡¯ against the ¡®pollution¡¯ to gain leverage without firmly unrooting the blight. That way they can continue to take the South hostage and continue to gain power and influence.¡±

    No one was surprised. Not to mention Lessid, who was a priest, Damia was also able to guess this fact.

    ¡°May I ask you one thing, Miss Louise? But why did you try to drug Cecil? She has nothing to do with the pollution.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Did you know that too? No wonder.¡±

    Louise looked at her with a slightly startled expression. She only then realized why Cesare had suddenly canceled the ¡®Get Cecil Addicted to Drugs¡¯ plan.

    ¡®Damia had caught you.¡¯

    It was instead a relief since Damia already knew everything; it would be easier for Louise to confide the truth.

    ¡°Actually, the High Temple regularly transports certain ¡®things.¡¯ It¡¯s probably something related to pollution¡­ ¡­ I think they are sending it south.¡±

    This was news to her. So naturally, Damia¡¯s ears perked up.

    ¡°Originally, it was an item that was delivered cautiously by reliable priests. But it seems the volume and need is increasing, and it¡¯s now hard to have it simply transported by individual people on their person.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s why they need a new mode of transport.¡±

    Damia immediately understood.

    Cecil¡¯s family was in the business of transporting northern minerals to the capital. Therefore, they already had a means of transportation.

    ¡°Once you recruit Cecil¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Right. Then it would be effortless to transport the ¡®objects¡¯ for the High Temple without the fear of the secret leaking out.¡±

    There was silence for a moment. After hearing Louise¡¯s answer, she was momentarily lost in thought and asked:

    ¡°Then, is that why you chose my father over Cecil?¡±

    ¡°I think so,¡±

    Louise readily affirmed.

    ¡°The business of the Primula family is closer to the supply industry than a transportation business, but¡­ ¡­ . Anyway, you have a way to carry things, right? That¡¯s why Count Primula was chosen as the ¡®next best¡¯ option.¡±

    The second-best option.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    It felt very alien to refer to her family and only father as such. Her face clouded with worry as she remembered her recently emaciated father.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t understand, Miss Louise.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Was there even a need to give my father drugs? I mean¡­ ¡­ Our family has always worked for the High Temple.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Perhaps my father, if not drugged, would have readily agreed to ship as many ¡®things¡¯ as wanted¡­.so why¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Are you really asking because you don¡¯t know?¡±

    In response to the question, Damia simply blinked, not knowing what to say. Seeing this, Louise scoffed, lightly snorting, and added softly,

    ¡°As you said, there was no need to use drugs¡­ If it had been only about those ¡®things¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Fool! Think about what Cesare did after drugging Count Primula.¡±

    At that moment, a look of shock appeared on Damia¡¯s face. He wasn¡¯t drugging her father just because of the High Temple and their supply chain.

    ¡°Yes! He drugged the Count because of you. He was nervous because you kept hanging out with Akkard Valerian, that dangerous man. He was afraid he might lose you.¡±

    Louise¡¯s voice, which uttered the fact that she didn¡¯t want to admit, was bitter.

    Cesare¡¯s goals were extremely private and lowly. So the High Temple had no reason to condone his actions.

    But Cesare had craftily intertwined his self-interest with his duties, hoping his tricks would lead him to obtain both objectives simultaneously.

    ¡°First, Count Primula was to be drugged and taken hostage¡­ ¡­ After intimidating you to do what he wanted, he was planning to eventually bring in Cecil Evergreen as well. When his original plan has already been discovered, wouldn¡¯t he decide to take a detour?¡±

    Hearing Cesare¡¯s plan, like a well-woven web, gave Damia goosebumps. She still felt dizzy when she thought back on how she had narrowly escaped becoming betrothed to Klaus Hwari.

    She couldn¡¯t believe this was all because he wanted to keep her away from Akkard. Cesare was insane.

    ¡°But you, how did you manage to run away from Klaus that day? I was always curious.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    Louise asked since they were on the topic. Damia was surprised and replied with a question,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear anything from Klaus? Sir Akkard helped me.¡±

    When she briefly explained what happened, Louise burst into laughter and grabbed her stomach. She had never liked the narcissistic Klaus Hwari, who was constantly preoccupied with his looks.

    ¡®An idiot who is obsessed with his appearance but has no qualms in besmirching a woman¡¯s honor and reputation.¡¯

    So, there was no reason to feel sorry for Klaus¡¯s misfortune. On the contrary, after her hearty laugh, Louise happily briefed her on what had happened afterwards.

 Chapter 128

    ¡°You know what happened? The Countess of Hwari sent Klaus to a monastery.¡±

    ¡°What? A monastery?¡±

    ¡°They sent him to a Correctional Monastery.¡±

    Damia was surprised to hear the news for the first time. A Correctional Monastery was a very harsh place, a rehabilitation facility for troubled aristocratic children.

    ¡°The Countess Hwari is from the eastern continent, so she¡¯s more conservative, isn¡¯t she? She said her son must have some sort of mental illness. I had wondered what she had meant by that but it turned out that it must have been about the misunderstanding about him being homosexual.¡±

    After the explanation, Louise giggled again. The fact that she enjoyed the misfortunes of others the most had not changed.

    Meanwhile, Damia smiled bitterly. She was still angry about what Klaus attempted to do, but when she heard that he had gone to a Correctional Monastery, she was disturbed. [t1v: ditto]

    ¡®And what about the letter he sent?¡¯

    Damia remembered Klaus that day when he repeatedly asked if she had received his letter. She was very curious about the content, but now there was no way to ask.

    ¡°By the way, if Sir Akkard was willing to save you, there must be really something going on between you two. Are you going to marry him by any chance?¡±

    Her eyes grew round as she asked with genuine curiosity. Then, for the first time, Lessid, who had been silently listening up until that point, exclaimed¡ª

    ¡°Louise!!¡±

    ¡°What the hell¡ª you surprised me! Why are you screaming?¡±

    She rolled her eyes at her brother. Then, just as he was about to scold her, Damia opened her mouth:

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I and Sir Akkard have nothing to do with each other.¡±

    It was an ice-cold tone for her, who was always gentle. It was so strong that Louise flinched.

    Typically, she would have left it at that, but it bothered her that Lessid¡¯s face suddenly brightened up like crazy, so she inquired further:

    ¡°Is there really nothing? Sir Akkard doesn¡¯t seem to think so.¡±

    ¡°Relationships are not one-sided, are they? Both sides have to agree.¡±

    Louise¡¯s additional scrutiny did not shake her. Instead, her cool tone did not waver.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what Sir Akkard thinks. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a relationship and I have nothing to do with him.¡±

    Damia was smiling beautifully like a flower, but her words were brutal, like the tip of a frozen spear. Thanks to this, the atmosphere in the bedroom quickly fell.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    Louise quietly regretted it. Fortunately, there was a way out of this embarrassment, so she decided to use it quickly.

    ¡°Ah, my body¡­ ¡­ I guess I haven¡¯t recovered quite yet.¡±

    Saying that she was too tired because she talked a lot¡­.. It was code for ¡®leave.¡¯

    Getting the hint since the topic of conversation was inconvenient for her as well, Damia got up.

    ¡°Then, rest well, Miss Louise.¡±

    She hesitated, turning her body to leave when she added cautiously,

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I hope you get well and recover soon.¡±

    It was a common saying, but it was a voice full of sincerity. Louise blinked at the genuine tenderness that her words contained.

    She had constantly attacked and slandered Damia countless times, so she couldn¡¯t help but admit it: Damia was fundamentally a better human being than herself.

    Wasn¡¯t that so? So, Louise impulsively beckoned her.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Louise, who was hesitating, gestured. And she put her mouth to Damia¡¯s ear as she approached.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say this since it¡¯s just my guess, but maybe¡­ Count Primula¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    As her words about her father continued, Damia¡¯s face gradually turned pale. Lessid, watching her from afar, was a little worried, but he couldn¡¯t overhear the private conversation.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I see. I¡¯ll check when I get home.¡±

    ¡®Thanks for letting me know,¡¯ Damia bowed her head. And she parted, saying that she should really rest now, holding Louise¡¯s hand lightly, and left.

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    After Lessid followed her out of the room, she was truly left alone. As she tried to comfortably lie down on her back, Louise involuntarily looked down at her hand.

    She suddenly became curious when she recalled the warmth she felt in Damia¡¯s hand earlier.

    ¡®I¡¯m so mean, but I still received this kind of warmth¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    What the hell did Akkard Valerian do? Was it because of the handkerchief?¡¯

    Well, it was none of her business. Louise, who confided everything she knew, fell into a deep, comfortable slumber for the first time in a long while.

 Chapter 129

    Owen, the head of the Primula family, was sitting in the study. He was looking at the list of items delivered this year.

    ¡®That¡¯s quite a lot.¡¯

    From generation to generation, the Primula family was in the business of supplying the items required by the High Temple to the temple headquarters and branches.

    It wasn¡¯t that difficult to procure the things the temple ordered. After all, most of them were daily necessities such as food, cloth, bedding, and tableware.

    But since when? Gradually strange things began to mix with the High Temples¡¯ orders.

    At first, Owen, who did as asked without saying a word, couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled later.

    ¡°I dare not to question the will of God, but¡­ ¡­ May I ask why you need these things and what they are for?¡±

    When Owen asked, the high priest, with a cold smile, cut his questions short:

    ¡°It¡¯s necessary for a ceremonial rite.¡±

    ¡°But I have been supplying ceremonial items for decades, these items have never¡ª¡±

    ¡°Watch your tongue, Count Primula!¡±

    After Owen asked the question again, the high priest in charge of the furnishings immediately burst out in anger.

    ¡°Do you dare say that you know all the ceremonies administered by the High Temple? Something I don¡¯t even know? How dare you!!¡±

    Ironically, because of the high priest¡¯s reaction, Owen was convinced¡ªthe items he was delivering were not being used for religious rites.

    ¡°I am very disappointed in the Count. I can¡¯t believe you distrust the doings of the High Temple!!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, High Priest. I was simply asking out of curiosity.¡±

    He was very suspicious, but Owen had no choice but to bow his head. If his business relationship with the High Temple was cut off because he went against their will¡­¡­ It was clear that it would be a big blow to his livelihood.

    Owen couldn¡¯t say anything as he thought of the family he was responsible for and his beloved daughter Damia.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    However, the high priest seemed to think that this was not enough. Putting down the ledger, he got up from his seat and nodded at Owen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this will work. Count, follow me for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Where are we going?¡±

    Owen asked with an ominous foreboding. Then the high priest, with a mysterious sneer responded briefly:

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, I will show it to you myself: God¡¯s will.¡±

    And after that¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Jolted from his old memory, Owen unknowingly grabbed his neck, panting. Although it was summer, he wore a cravat that covered his neck.

    A burning pain pierced his neck like a bee sting under his sweat-soaked cloth. It was because of ¡®God¡¯s will¡¯ shown by the High Temple.

    Fortunately, the pain soon subsided. Taking his hand off his neck, Owen let out a weary sigh. Then he covered his sweat-drenched face with both hands.

    ¡°Whooo.¡±

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    Sometimes the weight he had to carry was too heavy. Even he, a man rich in years of experience, sometimes felt his legs tremble. But he had to somehow survive and endure for the family he had to protect and support.

    Owen sometimes wondered: The burden on my shoulders or the family holding my hand¡ª which one is heavier?

    Knock knock¡ª

    Fortunately, before he sank too deep into a gloomy despair, someone knocked on his study door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Dad.¡±

    The door opened, and Damia entered through it. Then, with something hidden behind her back, she crept over and sat across from him.

    A smile spread across Owen¡¯s face when he saw this. He loved his family. But he was just a little tired.

    Just the presence of his lovely daughter¡¯s face brought spring to his darkened study. Owen asked with affection,

    ¡°What has brought you to my study, Damia? And what are you hiding behind your back?¡±

    Damia smiled brightly at his question and held out her hand.

    ¡°I have a present I want to give to my father.¡±

    ¡°A gift?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not grand, but I made it myself.¡±

    Was today his birthday? Owen was bewildered, but he delightfully unwrapped the box. And soon, he was admiring it.

    Damia gifted him a stunning handkerchief she embroidered with her own two hands.

    ¡°It is so pretty. Did you make this for your father?¡±

    Owen¡¯s happy face, promising he would cherish it, came to life. Seeing this, Damia received a new comfort.

    She should have been like this from the start. She should¡¯ve given it to her family first, rather than giving a gift to a playboy like Akkard.

    ¡°By the way, why are you giving me a present? What¡¯s going on? Is there something you would like to have?¡±

    asked Owen, feeling a lot better. He was willing to get her daughter anything she wanted. However, her hidden intentions were different.

    ¡°Father, I¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Damia paused and brought out her other hand that had been hidden. Then, unexpectedly, what was in her hand was a sweet cider.

    ¡°I wish we could spend a little more time together. If possible, with some alcohol.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    With a grin, Damia shook the cider. Owen hesitated for a moment at his daughters¡¯ suggestion for a drink.

    His work laid out on the desk is not yet finished. But since he received a precious gift, he wanted to make time for her request.

    Owen roughly shoved his delivery list into his drawer. And he gladly accepted the glass that his daughter had offered him.

    ¡°Alright! As a father, I can¡¯t lose to my daughter.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 130

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Are you alright, father?¡±

    Damia frowned in concern as she observed her father. Owen drunkenly waved his hands and bluffed:

    ¡°Oh¡ªof course! Don-don¡¯t mind me¡ªhiccup! Not.¡±

    The cider that Damia brought was stronger than expected. As a middle-aged man, he was ashamed to be so drunk when his daughter¡¯s face was only a little flushed and didn¡¯t look intoxicated.

    ¡®Did this child hold her alcohol so well?¡¯

    Owen didn¡¯t know. The fact. that Damia had already taken a hangover cure.

    ¡°Then have another drink, here.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t refuse the cup that his daughter poured with love. Inwardly, Owen wept as he drank another glass of apple wine.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    He felt dizzy, feeling the alcohol level reach the top of his head. Owen rested his forehead on his desk in need of a break.

    As is often the case with the judgment of drunken people, he was unwise. As he laid down, his eyes fluttered, intoxicated. Owen eventually passed out, faintly smelling of liquor.

    ¡°Father. Father?¡±

    Damia gently shook Owen a few times. Although he was heavily inebriated, he looked peacefully asleep.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Damia apologized for deliberately making her father drunk. Then, she cautiously and carefully began to untie the cravat from his neck.

    Perhaps because he was even hotter because he drank alcohol, the cravat that squeezed Owen¡¯s neck was wet with sweat. Whether this happened once or twice, the exposed back of his father¡¯s neck was red with sweat and scratches.

    Seeing this, Damia¡¯s face grew sad.

    It was heartbreaking to see her father¡¯s exhausted and shabby faces, who had always been a reliable source of strength. Feeling guilty, she suddenly doubted her actions.

    ¡®Is it okay to just listen to Louise and do this?¡¯

    However, Louise¡¯s eyes were sincere when she had hesitated whether to advise her in the end or not. So Damia could not ignore it.

    Especially if the safety of her beloved family was at stake.

    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m just checking.¡¯

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    Otherwise, she would always be plagued by formless worries and uncomfortable suspicions.

    Having hardened her heart, Damia pulled off his cravat and looked through Owen¡¯s loose collar. But there was nothing noticeable.

    Was Louise mistaken?

    She was deeply relieved, and she looked over the opposite side of Owen¡¯s neck. But she couldn¡¯t see well because of his shaggy hair.

    Damier gently skimmed his hair lest her father wake up. And she found something crawling on the bare skin.

    ¡°This¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    It was a faint brown stigma.

    There was a mark on her father¡¯s neck that looked like a round brand, similar to what farmers put on their pigs or cows. It was a very incongruous sight.

    ¡®Am I having a nightmare right now?¡¯

    But no matter how much she rubbed her eyes, the seal left on her father¡¯s neck remained the same.

    Damier lightly touched it with her trembling fingertips. Then, the rim of the stigma glowed red, and there was a sound of sizzling and burning skin.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Even as he slept deeply, drunk, Owen was in great pain. Startled, she withdrew her hand as if she had been burned.

    ¡°Oh my goddess.¡±

    Tears welled up in her frozen eyes. Everything Louise said was true.

    ¡®This is my guess, but¡­ ¡­ I think they use the ¡°Forbidden Stigma.¡± I¡¯ve seen it on the body of someone sent from the High Temple before.¡¯

    In ancient times, many magical creatures threatened people and harmed villages and homes. Therefore, the temple developed a ¡°Forbidden Stigma¡± to subdue the beasts.

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    However, the number of demons decreased due to the continued subjugation, and the stigma wasn¡¯t needed anymore. So then the temple changed the purpose of the brand and started using it for its own gain.

    Fear of secrets leaking out or reputation falling. This was a common concern for all groups.

    The same was true of the High Temple. Thus the ¡®stamp¡¯ was at one time used to subjugate temple slaves or rebellious lower-ranking priests and retainers.

    However, in modern times, it had been banned on the grounds that it was inhumane.

    ¡®But why is this on father¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

 Chapter 131

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    When she first heard Louise¡¯s warning, Damia shook her head that it was impossible.

    Her father was the owner of the old noble Primula house in the north. Who would dare brand her father like that?

    Not only that¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡®No. If he had been branded in by the High Temple, why would Cesare have drugged my father?¡¯

    There was no reason to put two leashes on one person. It was simply inefficient.

    But hearing her objection, Louise smiled bitterly at her.

    ¡®Hey, Damia. Did I tell you? The reason Cesare gave the Count the drugs had nothing to do with the High Temple.¡¯

    Cesare worked for the High Temple but they did not necessarily have the same goals. Damia¡¯s face turned pale when she understood her words.

    ¡®That doesn¡¯t mean¡ªmaybe¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    ¡®Yes, regardless of the temple¡¯s will, Cesare did it. You can make Count Primula shut up with the seal, but getting his hands on you is another matter, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    It seemed like life had suddenly turned into a prison that was closing in on all sides. Damia felt choked, feeling that her body was about to explode at any moment.

    But even worse, her struggles threatened her precious loved ones as well.

    ¡®He wants you, Damia. He¡¯ll probably never stop until he possesses you¡ª¡¯

    Or until one of you dies.

    Louise, unable to complete the sentence, swallowed her words. She gently pushed Damia¡¯s back.

    ¡®It¡¯s just a warning for the old man. He may not have it, so don¡¯t get too hung up on what I¡¯m saying.¡¯

    Damia also hoped so. Her father had already been a victim of Cesare. It seemed too horrible to also have the ¡°Forbidden Stigma¡± engraved on him.

    However, Damia¡¯s earnest prayers were left unheard.

    ¡°Father¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Tears fell from Damia¡¯s blue eyes. She wanted to sit down and weep right now, but now was not the time.

    She tied the cravat around her father¡¯s neck as he slept. But the sweat beading around his neck was so heartbreaking that she had no choice but to tie her knot loosely.

    At that moment, Owen opened his dazed eyes, intoxication.

    ¡°Ummm¡­ ¡­ Damia. Is that you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, father. It¡¯s me.¡±

    Damia held back her tears and answered his call calmly. Then Owen narrowed his eyes as if it was hard to see clearly.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    ¡°Is it morning? I am very tired.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still night, so get some more sleep.¡±

    He seemed very drunk. Her Damia gently covered him with the blanket on the sofa.

    But suddenly Owen opened his eyes and grabbed Damia¡¯s hand. And even though his tongue was clumsy with drink, he asked feverishly,

    ¡°Child, you¡­ ¡­ Do you really want to be my successor?¡±

    It was the second time he had brought it up.

    The first time was when her father was being manipulated, so she soon forgot about it. But this time she took it seriously.

    ¡°Of course, Father. If not me, who else would?¡±

    Damia was firm in her decision. Then she noticed that Owen¡¯s face clouded and shook his head.

    ¡°But ¡­. Sweetheart¡ª If you didn¡¯t¡­ ¡­ hiccup! That would be better.¡±

    Not knowing what to say, she lowered her gaze. Meanwhile, Owen¡¯s drunken lament continued.

    ¡°It is a very, very difficult road. Dami¡­I¡ªI¡¯m¡ª it¡¯s so heavy¡­ I don¡¯t want to hand over such burdens. You just¡­ ¡­ I just wish you to be happy.¡±

    He rubbed the nape of his neck in pain as he muttered helplessly. The moment she saw it, Damia realized it.

    Owen never wanted her to be his successor.

    He delayed the timing of letting his daughter join his business, and instead entrusted the family internal affairs to her instead. He wanted her to marry, living as a normal lady, just like an ordinary aristocratic maiden.

    Her husband could come into the family, adopting and taking on the family name and becoming her shield. He would take care of all the hard work.

    Then¡­ ¡­ Damia will just live peacefully and comfortably under his protection.

    This had nothing to do with Cesare. Owen just cared for Damia in his own way.

    He feared that his daughter might go down the arduous road like he had. He feared her also being branded and enslaved by the seal so she could never disobey the High Temple.

    Damia realized his heart and wanted to sit down and cry. Her father thought of her like a child who would be ruthlessly thrown into a merciless world. She understood his sorrow, and could not blame him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I can¡¯t be a good daughter.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    Damia whispered as she put the blanket over Owen¡¯s shoulder as he fell back asleep.

    She was no longer an innocent lady that could hide behind her ignorance. She went to his desk and pulled out the papers that he had been studying earlier.

    ¡°I found it.¡±

    Damia began to memorize the names and quantities of the items he had delivered to the High Temple.

    * * *

 Chapter 132

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    The morning dawning on the Primula estate was bright.

    Damia, who barely slept all night, was very sensitive. As soon as she finished her grooming, she headed to the guest room.

    Knock knock-

    There was no answer from within. Damia, her heart pounding, she knocked on the door more quickly and called out her guest¡¯s name.

    ¡°Lessid, are you inside?¡±

    The door swung open without warning. Unexpectedly, it was Akkard, not Lessid, who came out.

    ¡°What.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled in displeasure. The fact he found Damia in front of Lessid¡¯s room, visiting first thing in the morning, made him very uncomfortable.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you two would come to meet each other so early in the morning,¡±

    he scoffed as he crossed his strong forearms and blocked the door. But Damia casually ignored him, and only stated her business.

    ¡°I came to see Lessid-nim. Is he inside?¡±

    If Akkard was a person who cared about others, he would have easily noticed: Damia¡¯s red eyes and deep frown indicated she had cried and stayed up all night.

    Unfortunately, Akkard was self-centered. He had no idea what she was feeling right now, or what worries she was carrying.

    He¡¯s always been faithful and true only to expressing his displeasure without filter.

    ¡°Why? If you come inside, what are you two going to do?¡±

    Akkard sneered with sarcasm and leaned across against the door.

    Lately, Damia tended to rely on Lessid rather than him. And this made the possessive Akkard very annoyed.

    She had either avoided his touch, or had completely ignored his seduction. Akkard was staying in her mansion, but didn¡¯t manage to touch a single fingertip of hers.

    His frustration made him more aggressive. He didn¡¯t want to find out that he was afraid and nervous about losing Damia.

    But she had no way of knowing this. She didn¡¯t even have enough affection left to argue with him.

    Ignoring his open provocation, she scanned the room behind him. It seemed Lessid was absent.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    ¡®There¡¯s no reason to waste time here.¡¯

    Damia, who had made up her mind, gave a brief notice.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll go. Let¡¯s talk later¡±

    As she always did, she only talked business and she casually turned her back on him.

    This sight filled his eyes, Akkard was momentarily at a loss for words.

    He was a man familiar with the faces of women who were always chasing after him.

    He was the glorious sun, and women looked only at him like sunflowers during a fleeting summer. As long as he turned his head when he felt like it, he could see their desperately eager and greedy faces at any time.

    However, it didn¡¯t measure up to Damia¡¯s. She has already turned her back on him several times. Now, her back was more familiar than her face.

    What did that fact indicate? Akkard suddenly became insanely nervous.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done talking to you, Damia!!¡±

    His nervous frustration easily turned into anger. He grabbed her and turned her around to face him as he furiously roared at her.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you these days? What¡¯s your problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±

    Damia, who was caught by him, asked as if she couldn¡¯t be bothered. At her lukewarm attitude he became even more irate.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose to bother me¡ªclinging to that bastard Lessid¡ªignoring me and my words!! If you have any grievances, just tell me plainly!! Because such a frivolous method is so wicked!!¡±

    Akkard¡¯s furious shouting was very threatening. For a second even Damia had been startled and frightened to the point she almost curled her shoulders.

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    But that panic had only lasted a brief moment and she soon donned a deep frown.

    ¡°how¡­ ¡­ How can Sir Akkard be so self-centered?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I have my own life, reasons and purpose. If I¡¯ve been looking for Lessid-nim often, it¡¯s because there¡¯s a good reason. Regardless of Lord Akkard!!¡±

    His mouth was closed at Damia¡¯s cold tone, which cut and drew a line between them.

 Chapter 133

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    Akkard¡¯s face became rigid with surprise, looking pained, distressed, and wounded.

    Usually, Damia would have stopped at this point or would not have gone so far in the first place.

    But now, she felt as if she was teetering on the edge of her sanity, worried sick about the peril her father was in, and so she was harsh.

    Her anxiety and despair had kept her up and weeping all night long. As soon as morning dawned, Damia ran to ask Lessid about the ¡®Forbidden Stigma.¡¯

    But Lessid was not in the room. Instead, Akkard, the person she wanted to see the least, grabbed her and started unnecessarily quarreling with her. No matter how patient Damia was, she had no choice but to explode.

    ¡®Such a selfish man.¡¯

    Damia, who is naturally calm, did not get angry easily. But once the lukewarm wick was lit, it burned for a long time.

    Now was such a time.

    ¡°I¡¯m baffled why you, Sir Akkard, would think I was doing this on purpose in the first place! What relationship? ¡ªWhat?!¡±

    At her sharp rebuttal, Akkard was stunned and numb, as if he had been struck dumb by a single blow. Instead, Damia poured out everything she wanted to say without filter.

    ¡°Now let me make it clear, I do not love you, Sir Akkad, nor do I want to be in a relationship with you! But why do you act like you¡¯re about to choke to death on your own? You¡¯re so ridiculous!!¡±

    The words that came out of rose-red lips were thorns. He felt those thorns encircle and dig through his heart.

    Panting from the unfamiliar anguish he experienced for the first time in his life, he felt a strange sense of dizziness. Damia¡¯s words that rang in his ears were sickeningly familiar.

    How could he not recognize them? When he shook off women that clung to him, those were the words he had habitually spat out.

    For Akkard Valerian hurting people with his weapons of innate charm and strength was as normal as breathing. But when the blade¡¯s tip was aimed at his heart, he was helpless.

    ¡®It hurts.¡¯

    Why? Why does my heart hurt so much? What the hell is she? What is that girl saying? What is happening to me now?

    Akkard clutched his chest so hard that his fingers grew white. But even as his fingertips scratched his chest hard enough to gouge into his skin, the pain he felt inside was more tremendous and to no avail.

    Seeing his face pale from shock, Damia sighed.

    ¡°Haaa.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t have even imagined that he had feelings for her. If he had liked her in the slightest, he wouldn¡¯t have so cruelly thrown away her handmade gift.

    Rather, Damia thought he was just being childish.

    Like a young tyrant who quickly gets angry when things don¡¯t go his way. A selfish child under the false assumption that he could control and manipulate people as he saw fit.

    She felt no obligation to accept his foolishness just because they had some trysts. Damia wanted to cut him out completely from her life, but unfortunately, she still needed him.

    ¡®To save my father.¡¯

    Fortunately, because she had vented her fury, her intense emotions had slightly thawed. Thus, she could conveniently and gently clean and wrap up this messy predicament.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I understand that¡ªthat Sir Akkard hates desperate women who hang on to him. So I will never love you.¡±

    It was odd. Ever since Akkard found out that he was the first to sleep with Damia Primula, he was paranoid she would chase him.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    So the moment he heard her words, it was, of course, that he should be deeply relieved in his heart.

    He should have been¡ªmust have been¡­ ¡­ But as soon as those words came out of Damia¡¯s mouth, his heart sank.

    It felt like being thrown into a frozen abyss hollow with no bottom in sight. Akkard felt so dismally miserable that there seemed to be no possibility or end in sight with this terrifying feeling of a cold plunge.

    All he wanted to do was cover Damia¡¯s mouth. Instead, more pointed words flowed from those pretty lips, mutilating and mangling him in tatters.

    However, unaware of this, Damia cruelly pierced him with a final blow.

    ¡°We are just sex partners. It has always been, and it will never be any more. Forever.¡±

    So don¡¯t worry, Damia¡¯s smile seemed to say as if to relieve his mood.

    It was an innocent smile as pure as a poisonous daffodil. Akkard, infected by the deadly poison, had no choice but to stare blankly at her smile.

    Even at the instant of cruelty, Damia¡¯s smiling countenance was terribly beautiful. But Akkard couldn¡¯t bring himself to smile along to match her mood.

    He felt like something was about to explode inside him at any moment.

    ¡°Damia? ¡­And Sir Akkard.¡±

    Lessid, who returned just in time, looked at them, puzzled. Thanks to this, Akkard was able to avoid being caught collapsing.

    ¡°What brings you to my room so early in the morning?¡±

    As Lessid asked, in his hand were two letters. Apparently, he had been away to pick them up.

    ¡°I have something to tell you. So it¡¯s great you two are already here.¡±

    Ignorant of the heated argument that had just occurred, he looked at Akkard suspiciously. His gaze seemed to ask if he had done something to Damia again.

    ¡°Hmm. Shall we go inside and talk?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Damia, wanting to escape just moments before, nodded brightly. She had been here since morning in the first place to talk to Lessid.

    ¡®Sir Akkard should understand by now.¡¯

    Never in her wildest dreams did Damia think that he would have been hurt. No, she didn¡¯t really care whether he was hurt or not. Regardless, she would have done the same.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±

    Since she received the room owner¡¯s permission, Damia turned and went inside. Then Lessid followed her.

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    Left alone, Akkard bit his lip. Thanks to Lessid¡¯s appearance and subsequent interruption, it was fortuitous that the embankment of his emotions did not burst out.

    That didn¡¯t solve his crisis, though. His brain was numb and dizzy as if it had been disfigured, and his heart felt a bitter agony as if it had rolled on a thorny road.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Shit.¡±

    A low swear word escaped from between his bitten, blood-soaked lips.

    Everything was a mess. Just because of that little girl.

 Chapter 134

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    Managing to regain his composure, Akkard entered the room. Then Lessid, who was waiting for him, went straight to the point.

    ¡°First of all, this is news from the High Temple.¡±

    Lessid calmly declared as he took out the contents from the already ripped envelope.

    ¡°I was dismissed from my post as a priest.¡±

    ¡°What? What do you mean you¡¯re dismissed?¡±

    Damia was surprised by the startling news from the onset. Seeing her reaction, Lessid laughed softly and added calmly.

    ¡°No need to be surprised. A traitor will, of course, be dismissed. I knew this day would come someday.¡±

    It came earlier than expected.

    Akkard frowned upon hearing Lessid¡¯s words even though he felt better talking about work.

    ¡°It seems that the High Temple noticed it from before. That you were on the side of the royal family.¡±

    At Akkard¡¯s remarks, Lessid agreed, and he drily added as if this hadn¡¯t concerned him at all:

    ¡°Certainly so, there are no eternal secrets in the world. Please reward me well later.¡±

    Although he was released, Lessid didn¡¯t care. He knew that this day would come from the moment he decided to side with the royal family.

    The High Temple would have wanted to punish him and make an example of him. However, he thought himself lucky and thankful that it was finished with just a dismissal.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    This was probably because they were mindful of Akkard¡¯s presence. The fact that he, the Crown Prince¡¯s right hand, appeared in the North must have caused the High Temple quite a bit of apprehension.

    Especially if they were plotting something using god¡¯s name.

    ¡°Well, speaking of the High Temple.¡±

    Thinking it was time, Damia wanted to disclose her worries. Her head was now full of distress and anguish over her father.

    ¡°Actually, yesterday, I found something on my father¡¯s body¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    While Damia trembled slightly on her lips, she calmly explained the ¡®Forbidden Stigma.¡¯ Upon listening to her, Lessid grimaced.

    ¡°Ugh, I had my suspicions¡­ ¡­ but it looks like it was really happening.¡±

    As an ex-priest, Lessid knew a lot. He was willing to explain more about the ¡®Forbidden Stigma¡¯ to Damia.

    ¡°It is sowing a brand on another body with holy power. Holy Power has the power to heal, but it can also inflict pain if you want. In the first place, exterminating and killing the beasts was also in the scope of holy abilities.¡±

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    But many did not know this; Lessid shrugged.

    ¡°Once you put a brand on your body, you have no choice but to obey the caster¡¯s orders. If one disobeys, they will suffer through stigma and it could even kill you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Oh my.¡±

    Damia was astonished at his explanation and covered her mouth with her hand. Tears welled up in her eyes as she remembered her poor father.

    ¡°Is there any way to get rid of a stigma that has already been cast? I¡¯ll do anything, please¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 135

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    Damia¡¯s earnest gaze looked up at Lessid as if she was desperately hanging on. Then, as if his heart was aching, his delicate eyebrows sadly lowered in response.

    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s impossible for me. In the first place, the ¡®Forbidden Stigma¡¯ is a very difficult technique. To be able to engrave it, one must be at least a high-ranking priest or even higher.¡±

    And to erase the stigma that had already been engraved, a higher power was required. Upon hearing this, Damia was stunned.

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Despair loosened her legs, her vision narrowed, and she became dizzy. She stumbled and fell. No, she almost did.

    ¡°Damia!¡±

    Startled, Akkard hastily caught her. Even though he had had a violent argument with Damia just before, he couldn¡¯t ignore her when she was shocked into a collapse.

    Unaware, Damia had no idea where and who she was leaning on, and her limbs stretched helplessly. Her legs had no strength, and she could not control her body.

    ¡°Really¡ª is there any way to save my father?¡±

    Damia asked, gasping for breath. But the answer to that question came from the wrong place.

    ¡°There is.¡±

    It was Akkard who answered instead of Lessid.

    Damia looked at him for the first time when a rich, heavy voice came from her side. Confused by her shock and fear, her eyes seemed to have barely recognized and registered Akkard¡¯s existence.

    There was so much pain in her gaze that they squeezed his chest. But, what Damia needed now was not comfort but a strong sense of purpose.

    ¡°After all, there¡¯s a primary obstacle, Damia. If you want to save your father, you must cut off the ambition of the High Temple. We must destroy their roots and make them useless.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I can do now. So help me, the royal family. I will somehow free Count Primula.¡±

    I swear on my name.

    Hearing Akkard¡¯s solemn oath, Damia¡¯s eyes trembled.

    She resented him, but he was right. The higher the rank, the greater the loyalty one would have to the High Temple. There was no way someone with more holy power than a high priest would turn his back on the temple and help me.

    So there was only one thing she could do now. Destroying the High Temple, the root of all these problems.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ very well.¡±

    Damia responded as she wiped the tears with her elegant fingers. Her eyes were still red, but within her wet eyes was firm willpower.

    ¡°I will do anything. If only I can save my father.¡±

    There was a moment of silence at the determination she had revealed. Eventually, Lessid sensing the atmosphere that had become too heavy, grinned.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve come to a decision. Congratulations on joining those who have turned their backs on God.¡±

    When Lessid, who had just been fired from the priesthood, said so, Damia felt relieved.

    Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks

    As a northern aristocrat, it was no different than a crime against the divine to be hostile to the High Temple. In particular, Damia¡¯s family had a business that relied heavily on them.

    Hence, Damia felt guilty for just stealing appropriate information to strike a deal with Akkard.

    But the moment he saw the seal on her father¡¯s neck, everything changed. She valued her one and only father far more than her family¡¯s name and business.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even the High Temple won¡¯t be able to touch Count Primula recklessly.¡±

    Akkard, who was concerned by Damia¡¯s pensive grimace, hinted.

    This wasn¡¯t an empty consolation; it was a fact. It was not yet known what kind of goods the High Temple was secretly sending to the South. But it was clear that they needed Count Primula for the plan.

    ¡®Originally, they failed to recruit Cecil Evergreen.¡¯

    So, they would try to take advantage of Damia¡¯s father without harming him for the time being. Meanwhile, they would try to find a way.

    ¡®I need a way to destroy the temple instead and save my father.¡¯

    Damia took hold of her heart. Now was not the time for her to be frightened and intimidated. Instead, it was time for her to find the best she could aid.

    As she thought about it, her mind calmed down. Damia finally regained her composure and took out the paper she had prepared in advance. And she carefully handed it to Lessid.

    ¡°Uh, Lessid-nim. This is ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this?¡±

    Lessid asked with a raised eyebrow as he unexpectedly accepted the letter she handed him. Finally, Damia regained her composure and youthful appearance.

    ¡°It¡¯s a love letter from me.¡±

    ¡°I see. Love¡­ ¡­ What?!¡±

    Lessid, who was about to nod at Damia¡¯s prank, was startled. When he was surprised, he who always had an arrogant air about him, he looked like a cat with his hair upright.

    Damia saw this and waved her hand with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m jesting.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ oh is that so? Haha.¡±

    It would be alright if it were a real love letter. No, it would have been great. Lessid, who could now have a romantic relationship, pursed his lips in regret.

    Then he suddenly saw it: Akkard¡¯s eyes grew as large as his in great anxiety and then sighed in relief.

    Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only

    Damia was calm, not knowing how her own joke had affected the two men. As she looked at Lessid, she suddenly remembered something she had forgotten.

    ¡®Come to think of it¡­ ¡­ My father had received a letter from Kael.¡¯

    Indeed. When Owen had traveled to the High Temple on a business trip, he had received a letter on her behalf from Kael, who had become a paladin.

    But Damia had not read the letter. She had pretended it was because she had been busy, but really she hadn¡¯t had mustered the courage yet.

    ¡®Kael Roysten.¡¯

 Chapter 136

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    The agony of her first love would randomly stab her out of nowhere when she least unexpected it, just like the aftereffects of an accident. The pain was enough to terrify Damia, who had experienced her first broken heart.

    Moreover, it was the first letter she received after her confession was rejected. She had no idea what it contained¡­ ¡­ She was so frightened that she could not read the letter at all.

    ¡°Miss Damia?¡±

    Observate Lessid quickly noticed her complexion becoming grimmer. When he called her name anxiously, Damia came to her senses.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking about something else for a moment.¡±

    Damia quickly cleared her mind and pointed to the top of her paper.

    ¡°This is a list of items delivered to the High Temple that I found in my father¡¯s study. Among them, I have marked the items that I thought were a little strange. Could you take a look?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Lessid, nodding his head, glanced through the list.

    Damia¡¯s handwriting, which swirled the ¡®R¡¯ exceptionally softly, was elegant and beautiful. There were more items written in that handwriting than expected, with their quantity and the locale of purchase of each item.

    Lessid admired the list for its meticulousness. Damia added cautiously next to her.

    ¡°I tried my best, but¡­ ¡­ There may be some mistakes. It was written down from my memory.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Did you memorize all of this and write it down?¡±

    Lessid asked in pure surprise. But Damia interpreted this as a nuance of skepticism and replied with a blush on her face.

    ¡°Yes. It would have been more accurate if I had directly copied it¡­ ¡­ But I wasn¡¯t in a favorable circumstance to do so.¡±

    Before her father, Owen, woke up, she had to memorize the document¡¯s contents and get out. And since the location was her father¡¯s personal study, she had wasted a lot of time locating the papers in the first place.

    ¡®Because I might have been caught by father.¡¯

    Owen would never let her do such a dangerous thing. But she had no intention of being protected and hiding behind him.

    So, once she had memorized the entire list, she returned to her room and took notes. Lessid, who held the results of her desperate endeavor, dreamily gazed at her with eyes full of admiration.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Okay. I¡¯ll go through the list and let you know if there¡¯s anything odd.¡±

    He was hopeless. He seemed to fall in love with the beauty before him once again.

    While gazing upon Damia, Lessid¡¯s eyes glistened like green fields soaked in dew. Truly, those were the eyes of a man in love.

    ¡®Look at this flirty featherbrain.¡¯

    Watching them, Akkard¡¯s stomach simmered. He wanted to stop Lessid from looking at Damia.

    If those strong emotions in his eyes permeated Damia¡¯s, it might change her heart.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on to the next item of business! What is that letter?¡±

    With a low, menacing voice that startled everyone, Akkard changed the topic.

    At his proposal, Lessid looked down at the second letter he had received. There was no text or signature on it that could identify the sender.

    However, Akkard was able to infer the letter¡¯s sender because of this absence.

    ¡®It must be a letter from His Highness Heinrich.¡¯

    Cautious Heinrich would deliberately leave nothing on the envelope. So even if the letter fell into the wrong hands, he couldn¡¯t be identified.

    Indeed, as Akkard had guessed, Lessid answered,

    ¡°This is a letter from His Highness Heinrich. I think I sent it to Lord Akkard first¡­ ¡­ It seems that he hasn¡¯t been able to contact you since you¡¯ve been staying here unnecessarily.¡±

    Lessid paused for a moment and secretly shot a sarcastic glare at Akkard.

    It was perfectly reasonable for him to remain at the Primula¡¯s estate. Since his sister, Louise, was recovering from a significant injury, it was only natural to stay around and tend after her.

    But Akkard had no such reason. His stay here was purely for personal greed. When he noticed Lessid¡¯s knowing stare, he became very uncomfortable.

    ¡°Well, then, hand me the letter already.¡±

 Chapter 137

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    Akkard, with a frown on his face, snatched the letter. His purple eyes flickered slightly from side to side, scanning the contents quickly.

    Damia couldn¡¯t see the contents of the letter. However, it was enough to see the gradual deepening of a frown between Akkard¡¯s eyebrows.

    ¡®It must be bad news,¡¯

    thought Damia. After reading the letter, Akkard put it down with a click and looked at Lessid.

    ¡°It seems that His Highness Heinrich will soon be engaged.¡±

    Lessid nodded at his words.

    ¡°Yeah, I read it too. His fianc¨¦e is¡­ It is Miss Teresa, daughter of Marquis Dmitry.¡±

    Damia heard this and her eyes widened.

    It was unexpected news. So the Crown Prince was getting engaged?

    However, Damia, who was unfamiliar with the capital¡¯s high society, did not know if that was a good thing. On the surface, it would seem like a good thing.

    ¡®After all, it must be difficult for the Crown Prince to leave the seat next to him vacant.¡¯

    If so, wouldn¡¯t it be advantageous to strengthen support through engagement? Damia thought so, but in this case, she was wrong.

    Both of the men¡¯s expressions darkened with the news.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Marquis Dmitry is a typical Neo-classical aristocrat. They are very ardent zealots.¡±

    For Damia, who didn¡¯t know anything, Lessid kindly explained,

    ¡°But the Crown Prince is engaged to his daughter, Miss Teresa¡­ ¡­ It is highly probable he is involved with the High Temple and their Holy War.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be Marquis Dmitry. Never.¡±

    A displeased Akkard grimaced and firmly conveyed his opinion. Teresa Dmitry! From anyone¡¯s point of view, it was clear that the High Temple intended to use the engagement to manipulate the Crown Prince.

    Naturally, from the standpoint of Akkard, Heinrich¡¯s right arm, he had no choice but to oppose with a sword. However, Lessid had a different idea.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Deep in thought, he spit out a word abruptly.

    ¡°By the way, Teresa Dmitry¡­ ¡­ Wasn¡¯t she someone who had been with Lord Akkard in the past?¡±

    As if shit had been thrown in his face Akkard¡¯s countenance sharply contorted.

    ¡®Why is he mentioning that right now?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know how he had found out, but that sly bastard wouldn¡¯t have brought his past for nothing. He must have deliberately brought it up so Damia would hear about it.

    ¡®That was years ago!¡¯

    Indeed. Akkard once met with Teresa Dmitry, who was now being considered a candidate for the crown princess. It was around when they both had come of age and become adults, so it was a long time ago.

    But Akkard could swear on his name that he Could never label their entanglement as a ¡®relationship¡¯ of any sort.

    ¡°Nothing happened with Teresa Dmitry.¡±

    Akkard vehemently denied it, but Lessid, who had finally been able to find a weakness of his, could not simply let it go.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I suppose so. Ah, I know.¡±

    His voice was thick with sarcasm in a very meaningful tone as if he were saying it for Damia to hear. Akkard couldn¡¯t help but bristle at this and reacted.

    ¡°In the first place, Teresa Dmitry believes in chastity before marriage!!¡±

    As is typical with devout religious people, Teresa was cautioned not to have sex before marriage. So, naturally, her and Akkard¡¯s philosophy on love and relationships were as different as heaven and earth.

    In the first place, Akkard had never had a proper ¡®serious and intimate human relationship.¡¯ His world consisted of only light quests, stealthy flirting, more serious gossip obscenities, and body-bashing sex.

    As for everything else, Akkard was, well¡­ ¡­ he didn¡¯t know.

    So, no matter how excellent the beautiful Teresa was, the relationship could not last.

    What was the point of something looking tasty if he couldn¡¯t eat it?. So Akkard, exceptionally energetic in his early 20s, quickly lost interest in Teresa.

    The two naturally drifted apart without any special memories. From then on, Teresa, like himself, reigned supremely among her devotees, and Akkard lived a profligate life, rolling around with other women.

    Had it not been for the letter from Heinrich, he would have continued to forget her.

    ¡®Why is that woman running as a candidate for Crown Princess?¡¯

    Akkard frowned and held his breath as he peeked a look at Damia¡¯s eyes.

    He was very good at making excuses in front of women. His reasons had always been smooth and confident because he had never taken others seriously, just some replaceable sex partners.

    Sometimes he was outraged, and sometimes he made a mistake, and the other became angry. But, no matter who was at fault, he knew very well that the one with more feelings would always lose in such a battle.

    But strangely, he couldn¡¯t do that in front of Damia. Akkard broke into a cold sweat, agonizing, while desperately glancing at her face.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hmm.¡±

    Damia¡¯s expression, as usual, could not easily be read. Her long, slightly lowered eyelashes, brooding deep blue eyes, and soft lips didn¡¯t seem to give anything away.

    Since she was a pretty complicated woman, Akkard became even more nervous. Unconsciously, he was rubbing his feet against the carpet as he fretted.

    ¡®If only I knew what that woman was thinking.¡¯

 Chapter 138

    And Damia, unexpectedly, didn¡¯t have many thoughts. Instead, her feelings about this situation were simple.

    ¡®I suppose the Crown Prince is troubled by this situation.¡¯

    She knew the public opinion of Heinrich was not very good. Apparently, it was because immediately after he was appointed as the Crown Prince, the problem of ¡®pollution¡¯ arose in the South.

    After all, it wasn¡¯t Heinrich¡¯s fault. But if the heavens hated him, wouldn¡¯t all natural disasters be his fault?

    Because of this, rumors abound that he was a cursed prince and that God hated him. Under these circumstances, it is possible to push Teresa Dmitry, a devout god-preaching noble family, to be his fianc¨¦e.

    Maybe this was a trick of the High Temple. Nevertheless, it would probably be difficult for Heinrich to reject this engagement.

    ¡®What to do?¡¯

    If a woman named Teresa Dmitry was crowned Crown Princess, the power of the High Temple would be much more substantial. If this was the case, nothing good would come out for Damia.

    ¡®It would be nice if I knew the deal struck up between the temple and Cesare.¡¯

    Damia brooded over the looming question that had been bothering her all along.

    From generation to generation, her family devoted themselves to the High Temple. It was natural for them to supply all the things they wanted and for their business to be sustained by those fees.

    But what enticed the High Temple to abandon her family and choose Cesare instead? What the hell did he offer that was worth that much?

    ¡®There must be a reason.¡¯

    But for now, there was no way to know the intention of the High Temple. While Damia was thinking about this, Lessid broke the long silence and announced:

    ¡°Anyway, Sir Akkard must return to the capital, to stop Heinrich¡¯s engagement.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡± concluded Lessid, smiling broadly. But, of course, that smile didn¡¯t look regretful in the slightest.

    ¡®Sir Akkard is going back to the capital?¡¯

    Damia looked back at Akkard with a start. He seemed very dissatisfied with this situation, and his eyebrows furrowed with a displeased impression.

    Strong lines, sensual features, and a tanned complexion as if sweet sugar had was licked by fire. He was a handsome man with strong, classic southern features. At the very least, he was an intense beauty, overflowing with sensualness even if he was currently donning a frown.

    Taking in his face, Damia¡¯s heart fluttered slightly. She knew he would return someday, but it was happening now.

    ¡®I see. He¡¯s¡­ ¡­ setting off.¡¯

    Damia didn¡¯t use ¡®leaving¡¯ because their relationship was nothing, to begin with; so he wasn¡¯t really leaving her.

    After all, Akkard¡¯s departure didn¡¯t change anything. On the contrary, it was an association she commenced knowing its briefness from the very beginning, and she never forgot it for even a single moment.

    Even if he didn¡¯t leave, as long as Akkard was a prodigal casanova, their affair was like a momentary mirage. It was a relationship with a deadline and ultimately meaningless.

    Had he stayed here, the end would have been near anyway.

    The northern girls were conservative and couldn¡¯t approach him easily, but it was only a matter of time. Even now, Damia saw several girls winking at him, blushing and caressing their breasts.

    Perhaps soon, captivated by his beauty, they too would approach him. Just like Damia herself did.

    And Akkard, the playboy, would never miss a chance to taste another woman.

    ¡®¡­ ¡­ That¡¯s the relationship, between us.¡¯

    Damia became a bit bitter when the future she had vaguely foreseen was drawn so concretely.

    In the first place, Akkard was born with a fickle nature and grew bored quickly. But she was aware that she had not been abandoned because he had not fully ¡®conquered¡¯ her yet.

    But that too was now over. Returning to the splendid capital, he would soon forget the women of this distant northern periphery.

    ¡®It¡¯s better this way.¡¯

    With that thought in mind, Damia quietly touched her chest. It wasn¡¯t painful, but somehow she felt a feeling of emptiness.

    A sense of loss.

    How lonely must she be to feel a loss because of Akkard Valerian? He¡¯s a man who didn¡¯t even regard her as anything more than a sex toy to relieve his sexual appetite.

    Damia snickered at herself in self-deprecation. Still, she wanted them to part amicably, so she offered a light farewell.

    ¡°You¡¯ve suffered in the unfamiliar northern part of the country. Before you head back to the capital, lets part with a goodbye.¡±

    At that remark, Akkard bit his tongue, sealed his lips, and his mouth grew tight.

    Damia saw his amethyst-like eyes trembling and looking at the floor with a strange light.

    It was as if¡­ ¡­ As if he had been hurt by her words.

 Chapter 139

    The expression that appeared on Akkard¡¯s face would have shook the heart of any woman.

    ¡®Maybe I am special to him. Is it possible that he also regrets breaking up with me?¡¯ His sad, wistful manner left room for such an illusion.

    However, Damia, who knew very well what happened to the handkerchief she had gifted him, so she did not waver.

    ¡®Is that acting too? If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s great,¡¯

    Damia noted indifferently. The corner of Akkard¡¯s mouth twisted and he suddenly raised his head.

    His eyes, which she thought had looked wounded, were now shining brightly. Damia seemed to have seen the obsession, anger, and the unexpected sense of betrayal swirling within them.

    ¡®Why are you looking at me like that?¡­. with such eyes?¡¯

    It was a relationship that was going to end soon anyway. Maybe he was set on being displeased with her no matter what she did. Damia genuinely couldn¡¯t discern what was going on.

    Just then, Akkard clenched his jaw as if he had made up his mind to do something. Then, out of nowhere, he dropped a bomb on her:

    ¡°If I go, you go with me, Damia.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡±

    Where am I going? Capital? Why should I?

    It was as if out of the blue she was struck lightning on a clear day. Damia didn¡¯t know if she had heard properly, so he looked at Lessid in bewilderment, suspecting her ears.

    Fortunately, Lessid¡¯s jaw had dropped, his mouth was agape, so it seemed that there was nothing wrong with her hearing. Then the one with the abnormality is, of course, Akkard¡¯s head¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡°Are you crazy? The capital is no joke¡ªWhy would Miss Damia go there!!¡±

    Lessid shouted as he jumped up from his seat. He thought he could finally get rid of this troublesome Akkard Valerian, but he had never expected him to bite and cling on to Damia.

    But Akkard had his own reasons. Bearing his teeth, he growled:

    ¡°Shut up and sit down.¡±

    Angry, he grabbed Lessid by the shoulder and pushed him with a force that sat him back down. Then he took out a rolled parchment out of his arms and threw it on the table.

    ¡°This is a report sent by a subordinate, planted near the capital¡ªRead it.¡±

    Lessid, crushed down by his hand, struggled, but could not escape his iron grip. In the first place, knights and priests were fundamentally different.

    Ultimately, Lessid picked up the parchment with a nervous look. And as he read the text, he furrowed his eyebrows.

    Akkard, who saw this, laughed as if he had already won.

    ¡°Under the pretext of ¡®helping the South,¡¯ the High Temple dispatched a group of priests. And among the group is a person that resembles Cesare.¡±

    It was the first time Lessid had heard of it; he bit the inside of his cheek. It hurt his pride that as an informant that had been collecting information about the High Temple that he had been so terribly unaware of this.

    ¡°As you all know, the South is very close to the capital. So something big is going to happen sooner or later. But I think¡­ ¡­ If I had to choose, something will happen in the capital.¡±

    Akkard spoke in a confident tone. He trusted his animal instincts. Not only that, but this time there was a clear reason.

    ¡°If they want Teresa Dmitry to be Crown Princess, they¡¯ll be working in the capital.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Damia bit her lip. And she asked Akkard to confirm.

    ¡°So, Cesare is now¡­ ¡­ going to the capital?¡±

    It was definitely something to rejoice about. Cesare was a dangerous person and would be away from the North.

    But strangely, she had a suspicion that it was not good news. All of Cesare¡¯s conspiracies here have failed. So for his ensuing schemes, it was clear that he had taken a step back.

    ¡®But why is he going to the capital?¡¯

    Then again, Louise had mentioned something before. That the High Temple was secretly transporting certain ¡®things¡¯ on people¡¯s bodies.

    ¡®Maybe he is taking them to the south?¡¯

    The capital and the south were very close. So it was probable that Cesare was transporting such ¡®things¡¯ down south.

    With that thought, an ominous premonition welled up within her and alarmed her. She couldn¡¯t just leave it and do nothing like this. Taking advantage of Damia¡¯s turmoil and confusion, Akkard pushed hard.

    ¡°I am sure there¡¯s a plan and they are plotting for the Crown Princess¡¯ position. So come with me, Damia.¡±

 Chapter 140

    He did not miss the opportunity. He whispered quietly looking into Damia¡¯s quivering gaze.

    ¡°To catch a snake, you have to go into the snake¡¯s den, right?¡±

    You said you would do anything to save your father. Didn¡¯t you just say that? Akkard¡¯s eyes were asking.

    Damia bit her lip. Certainly, if she stayed here in the North, there was no way to figure out what Cesare would be up to in the capital.

    However¡­¡­.

    ¡°I have never left the North before.¡±

    In particular, she had never even stepped foot in the capital city of Pelmonium.

    Pelmonium was as close to the south as it was very far from the north. So, unless you were the head of a noble household¡ª even then you hardly ever went to the capital.

    Damia had always wondered what she could do as she grew up in the remote North.

    ¡°So what? Whether it¡¯s the capital city or the South, it¡¯s the same, places where people live,¡±

    Akkard snorted and replied arrogantly.

    ¡°Including the saint, all the major figures of the High Temple are currently stationed in the capital and the south. In the name of so-called ¡®service¡¯ and waging the holy war on the pollution.¡±

    Just by taking that into account, it was obvious which way things would go.

    He had finished speaking and looked at Lessid. Frowning, Lessid reluctantly agreed.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s true. If even Cesare has headed south, all that¡¯s left here is the shell.¡±

    At his words, Damia¡¯s lips parted.

    Evidently, the more she listened to Akkard, the clearer it was for her to know what to do next. But she had never thought of going to the capital before, so her worries and uncertainties were swirling around in her head.

    Can I leave my father in the North? No, wouldn¡¯t it be safer for him? If I go to the capital, I¡­ ¡­ Can I do well?

    ¡°Sometimes travelling far away brings you closer to the source.¡±

    Seeing Damia heistate, Akkard held out his large hand, as if he were about to pull her in. Then he tilted his head and asked.

    ¡°Or do you have more work to do in the North?¡±

    ¡­ ¡­ there wasn¡¯t.

    Damia realized that she could no longer postpone her decision. Apart from her feelings for Akkard, she had to go to the capital.

    To stop Cesare and save her father.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    With her little sigh, Damia placed her slender hand on his large palm. And she spit it out like a promise to herself.

    ¡°I will go with you.¡±

    ¡°Good thinking.¡±

    As if Akkard had been waiting for this moment, he clasped her hand tightly. And he repeatedly emphasized it, while smiling deeply with an earnestness as if he would never miss it again,

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. To the capital.¡±

    ***

    So Damia decided to head to the capital.

    It wasn¡¯t as difficult as she imagined it would be to get her father¡¯s permission. Damia had already been privy to Owen¡¯s true feelings when he became drunk with her last. So it was so easy for her to persuade him with words she didn¡¯t mean.

    ¡°You want to go to Pelmonium to find a marriage partner?¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Owen¡¯s eyes grew wide with the completely unexpected announcement. She nodded in affirmation.

    ¡°Yes. Remember what you said last time? You want me to get married and be protected by a reliable, strong husband.¡±

    To catch a snake, you have to go to the snake¡¯s den. As she quoted Akkard¡¯s words to him, Owen looked perplexed and bewildered.

    ¡°But, dear, Pelmonium is too far away¡­ ¡­ Do you really need to go there to find a marriage partner?¡±

    Damia did not panic because it was a question she had already expected. Rather, she smiled and proudly expressed her opinion.

    ¡°The North is too narrow, Dad. I¡¯ve already seen all the men here. And not one of them has struck my fancy.¡±

    At this time, it was very advantageous that the North had a narrow social circle. Owen, who had regularly travelled for business, recognized the truth in his daughter¡¯s words.

    But he loathed the idea of sending his one and only daughter away, so he hesitated and decided to make a last-ditch attempt.

    ¡°How about the second son of the Cortits? Or the eldest son of the Serendov family who isn¡¯t engaged yet¡­ Even the youngest member of the Hale family has a pretty promising future¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    She cut him off gently. And she swept back her hair with a proud motion revealing her gorgeous face to the fullest.

    Her beauty shone as transparently as a superlative ruby under the midday sun. Damia with a radiant face proudly declared,

    ¡°You know. They don¡¯t suit me.¡±

    Overwhelmed by his daughter¡¯s dazzling confidence, Owen¡¯s mouth fell open. Taking advantage of that opportunity, Damia firmly pushed forward her own opinion.

    ¡°Then I will go to the capital. To find a man that suits me.¡±

    Speechless and at his wits end, Owen eventually just shook his head. Then, unexpectedly, he laughed out loud.

    ¡°Haha! At times like this, you really resemble your mother.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ mother?¡±

    It was rare to hear about her mother, Arya, who died when she was young. As Damia expressed interest, a sad smile formed on his lips.

    ¡°Indeed. As you know, Arya was from the South. But the reason she came to marry this far north was the same reason as yours.¡±

    It was the first time she had heard such a thing.

 Chapter 141

    Arya was a beauty as lively as her red hair. Born and raised in the South and she never took a liking to the men around her.

    In the breadbasket of the kingdom, southern men with vast granaries were generally wealthy and laid-back. Perhaps that¡¯s why people were ambiguous and laidback about their viewpoints.

    Arya was the impatient sort with clear preferences and explicit aversions and hated this cultural trait. So she left the South, travelled to this far-off place, and chose Owen herself.

    ¡°She was a really great woman. Your mother¡­.¡±

    Owen nostalgically said, with his eyes engulfed in memories. It had been fifteen years since Arya passed away, but the moment he saw her for the first time was as vivid as yesterday.

    It was an early winter when the snow fluttered little by little like salt sprinkled on a plate.

    Those who arrived at that night¡¯s ball complained similarly that a long and tedious winter had begun. Then, the familiar faces formed into predictable three or five pairs and started dancing.

    Candles burning through the chilly night air spread a dreamy glow. It was just like any other ordinary ballroom scene.

    However, an unfamiliar southern girl who appeared through the gap captivated everyone from the moment she appeared.

    ¡®My name is Arya Elcross. I¡¯m here to choose my own husband.¡¯

    She motioned with her shoulders and smiled proudly. And she gave him a provocative look as if to say, ¡®you are the right man for me.¡¯

    She was a woman full of dazzling vigor. In the dark and cold northern part of the crow¡¯s nest, Arya shone brilliantly like the August sun.

    So, utterly bewitched, Owen willingly was drawn to the light.

    Even if the light burned his retinas, making him go blind. Even if he ended up stumbling like a blind man for the rest of his life without her.

    ¡°Arya had a fiery temper, so she would fight very passionately at times. But I¡­ ¡­ I have never once regretted marrying your mother.¡±

    Owen smiled as he looked at Damia¡¯s red hair with a sentimental regard. And he said in a strangely relieved voice,

    ¡°Go to the capital, Damia. If that is what you want.¡±

    ***

    So Damia went to Pelmonium. With Akkard, who naturally joined in the middle.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Before she knew it, Akkard had moved into her carriage and looked out the window with a grin. Their first destination was the royal palace upon entering the capital.

    ¡°Today, we¡¯re only going to say hello to the Crown Prince. So you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±

    How could she not care? Just entering the royal palace, never mind greeting a Crown Prince she had never met before¡­.. his mouth was full of things that she had never done before.

    Anxious, Damia looked down on her dress with concern.

    It was an indigo blue dress with an intense gleam with high saturation. The design cut off at her shoulders, and it was perfect for an audience because it was elegant without much ornamentation.

    Meanwhile, Akkard pretended to be looking out the window as he glanced at Damia. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t seem to harbor any hostility, and her side profile did not show any enmity of their past quarrel.

    Perhaps it was because she was so occupied with arriving at the capital for the first time, but he considered it fortunate and was relieved.

    Damia¡¯s face and hair were gorgeous, and even in a simple dress, she didn¡¯t look simple or particularly modest. She even wore a slender necklace and earrings adorned with platinum and diamonds, and she looked like an elegant royal, a princess of the North.

    ¡®Beautiful.¡¯

    Amazed, Akkard marveled at her wholeheartedly. Then, suddenly, it occurred to him he was spying on Damia like those fools who couldn¡¯t even talk to a woman in a ballroom and spend their time glancing around.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    At the same time, he felt overwhelmed by a great sense of shame; there was the sound of a crack from somewhere. Perhaps it was the sound of his lofty self-regard cracking.

    Damia must have been nervous, so she didn¡¯t say much. But Akkard wanted to keep talking, so he got impatient.

    ¡°His Highness Heinrich is very curious about you. Have you ever been to the royal palace?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ no. No, I haven¡¯t.¡±

    Despite her indifferent reaction, Akkard laughed without hesitation, not caring. Only a brief reply came back, but he was delighted and enthusiastic.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s natural. It¡¯s your first visit to Pelmonium.¡±

    Damia glanced at him.

    It was the first time she had seen Akkard so talkative. He looked oddly excited.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because of her; probably, it was because he was happy to return to the capital after such a long duration.

    ¡°How do you feel about coming to the capital? It must have a slightly different feel to the North.¡±

    Akkard, who finally caught her eye, smiled even more seductively. It was like a male peacock who desperately spreads and wags his tail to win the love of a female.

    He was also aware of the fact that he had been acting like an idiot lately. But what could he do if he had no control over himself whatsoever? All he could do was try to rationalize his actions.

 Chapter 142

    ¡®I¡¯m doing this to control and adjust the distance between Damia and I.¡¯

    He made a mistake. The distance between them was far beyond what he had hoped for.

    Therefore to obtain the ¡°appropriate¡± amount of space, it was natural to reduce it to some extent. Akkard arrogantly took it for granted that it was natural for him to decide and control the sense of distance in their relationship.

    All he wanted was enough intimacy enough to have sex. ¡­ ¡­ Of course, that¡¯s what it had to be¡­.

    ¡°There are a lot of downtown areas in Pelmonium. Especially¡ª there¡¯s Royal Street¡ªit¡¯s in front of the Royal Palace and there are many famous dress shops and jewelry stores.¡±

    Concealing his anxiety, he seductively explored. To somehow reverse this relationship, he needed to make Damia like him a little more.

    ¡°Since you arrived at the capital after a long arduous journey, you should go shopping. Free up time this week.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t even agreed yet, but Akkard decided the date arbitrarily. But his face only came off as brazened and unabashed and not hateful.

    Maybe that¡¯s why women hung around him, because of his charm?

    Damia stared at his strong profile, chiseled nose, and charmingly shining eyes. And she calculated the sum in her head.

    ¡®He¡¯s definitely handsome.¡¯

    Lustrous silver hair, rare purple eyes, a fatally handsome face, and a gorgeous body.

    He was like a high-end inclusive gift set, confidently presented at a shop at the end of the year. From every angle, there were many points women would relish.

    ¡®Is that why your personality is so trashy?¡¯

    To balance it with your unnecessarily great looks.

    Damia looked away with her cynical thoughts keeping her company. She managed her expressions perfectly composed as usual, but Akkard sensed an unknown chill from her side profile.

    Usually, when a woman came to the capital for the first time, she would be terrified and intimidated by its size and sophistication. Still, it would be normal for her chest to swell up with excitement with the anticipation of capital high society.

    And Akkard was a very good accessory for them.

    A great southern landowner, the Duke of Valerian. He retained a great presence in the social circles as the commander of the royal knights and, at one time, known as the most handsome stallion ¡®Ahal Teke.¡¯

    So Akkard assumed Damia would depend on him. To protect the pathetic pride of a titled girl who came from a distant northern countryside. Or even to use him as a stepping stone to quickly infiltrate high society.

    But Damia didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯ll take a little rest.¡±

    Far from relying on him, she closed her eyes as if she was too tired to talk to him.

    Her side face, which turned away from him, was indifferent, and at the same time, she was as gorgeous as she was spiteful. Akkard clenched his teeth without realizing it.

    He had been so confident that he would definitely entrap her within his grasp, just like all the other women he had before. But no matter how much force he exerted on his hand, she continued to just slip out effortlessly.

    While it was painful to be absent from her touch, his heart was warm. What if he became like the women of his past, who had paced in front of him anxiously awaiting the smallest attention from him?

    He was beside himself with anguish at the thought.

    ¡®You said you would never love me.¡¯

    Maybe it was because of those words that he had persuaded Damia to go up to the capital so he could sleep with her. Plainly, his invitation was close to coercion.

    ¡®The End.¡¯

    A phase he took for granted and never thought much of, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to attach it to Damia. Especially if the last conversation they had was a fierce argument.

    It would be exhausting to bring a woman from the remote northern corner of the country to the capital. It would take a lot of work, and since he brought her, he would have to take responsibility for and take care of her.

    But why Akkard was succumbing himself to such a task and why he had dragged and forced Damia to come so close¡ªhe had no idea. Fortunately, he was on the smart side, so he could quickly assign an adequate reason to his actions and rationalize his purpose.

    ¡®I guess I¡¯m not tired of her yet. But if we stay together in the capital, and when she becomes dependent on me¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    By that time, he would naturally get sick of her. Akkard was a piece of shit, but he knew himself quite well.

    Rather, everything would go according to plan. ¡®Instead, this time, let¡¯s press hard on that sweet body and covet it enough that there will be no regrets left. And let¡¯s end this overly long affair with fire.¡¯

    Thinking so, Akkard glanced at her. And within 5 seconds of ardently staring at Damia¡¯s face, he forgot all his thoughts.

 CH 143

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What are you thinking about?¡±

    At the question that bursted out of him like a sneeze, even Akkard, himself, was embarrassed and perplexed.

    But he couldn¡¯t tolerate not talking to her. Her profile with her eyes closed looked strangely sad.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Upon hearing an unexpected question, Damia raised her eyelids and looked at him. She was now thinking of her father back home.

    But she didn¡¯t want to talk about her family in front of the man she disdained. So she threw out a reasonable random sentiment.

    ¡°I was wondering what the Crown Prince is like.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t expected that Heinrich would ask to see her. She didn¡¯t know why, but he seemed to have a favorable impression of her. Perhaps it was because she helped his subordinate, Akkard.

    ¡°No need to be nervous. Because Heinrich is far from authoritative.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I see.¡±

    To know what Heinrich was like, she had see him personally.

    Damia sat down and quietly smoothed out the folds of her dress. In the midst of this, the carriage rolled smoothly and finally arrived at the royal palace.

    ¡°Welcome to the Palace of Pelmonium, Damia.¡±

    Akkard, who got off first, smiled and extended his hand to her. Standing against the backdrop of the golden palace, he looked just like a prince from a fairy tale.

    This was where he belonged. His self-confidence shed a halo, it was as if he was returning to his rightful place. Remarkably, it made his outstanding appearance shine even more.

    ¡­ ¡­ Why? Damia felt that his eyes were burning for some reason. This place was too flashy for her, her eyes were accustomed to a gentler northern sunlight.

    Akkard, who knew nothing of her thoughts, led her confidently. Each time the knights in silver armor and blue cloaks saw him, they raised a respectful salute.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Commander!¡±

    ¡°We were waiting for you, sir.¡±

    Thanks to his escort, Damia was treated warmly, greeted with the same respect as a princess. The knights, who were clearly from the central aristocracy, peered and gawked at the new beauty with admiration.

    Akkard didn¡¯t talk to them because she was by his side, but the glances behind them were enough.

    ¡°This is the way to the Crown Prince¡¯s audience room, Damia.¡±

    She was on the way to meet the Crown Prince while being escorted by a dashing knight commander. It was like a fairy tale scene that any woman would dream of.

    Guided by that hand, Damia glanced up at him as he walked. His face, reflecting in the light of the splendid court chandelier, was truly beautiful enough to make his eyes exuberant.

    So Damia understood that, indeed, and ironically, this was all a fleeting fantasy.

    The more beautiful a dream, the briefer it would last¡ª destined to be broken soon. The higher elation she would feel, the greater the fall she would receive later.

    ¡®Like when a torn, soiled handkerchief was thrown at your face.¡¯

    Damia¡¯s steps gradually slowed down. Akkard, who was holding her hand, also noticed this.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your leg hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, just¡­ ¡­ I must be a little tired.¡±

    ¡°Are you very tired? You don¡¯t look good.¡±

    Akkard looked into her face, his white eyelashes curling and gave a dizzying smile. And he pleaded with her in a sweet, low voice, coaxing her.

    ¡°Still, we arrived at the royal palace after a long time and a lot of effort. Smile a little more, hmm?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that difficult to meet his arbitrary selfish needs. So Damia consciously raised the ends of her lips gently, as she had often done lately.

    ¡ªNo, she was going to do that.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    But why? She strangely couldn¡¯t do it.

    Suddenly, all these scenes before her eyes were unfamiliar and bleak. The palace was very beautiful, but it wasn¡¯t a place where she belonged.

    And Akkard, who stood by her side, was extraordinarily attractive and affectionate. At least for today. But behind her back wasn¡¯t he the same person who trampled on her handkerchief she had painstakingly made, and thrown it away? He was only trash with a handsome face.

    The realities that she had already known, and that she had thought were nothing, suddenly felt painfully unbearable.

    She didn¡¯t want to be weak in front of pretty trash. Damia tried to smile somehow before he thought it strange. However, the corners of his mouth she was trying to force into a curve kept trembling, creating a miserable expression.

    ¡°Damia?¡±

    Akkard stopped walking when he saw her unusual countenance. And she asked, genuinely perplexed.

    ¡°Are you in pain? Or are you just tired?¡±

    Trying to assess if Damia was alright, Akkard¡¯s eyes quickly scanned her face. He didn¡¯t know why but the always strong and calm Damia looked like her composure was about to crumble.

    If he had been like the usual Akkard, he would have probably been delighted. The more a woman¡¯s vigilance broke down, the easier it was to dig into the cracks and get what he wanted.

    But not now. The moment Damia looked like she was about to collapse, his sore, aching heart was pounding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, tell me what the problem is, Damia. Please.¡±

    Akkard didn¡¯t even realize that he was asking with a plea. His nerves were all focused on the anxious woman in front of him.

    ¡®Can I tell him the truth?¡¯

    Conflicted, Damia struggled with keeping her mouth shut. There was no way that she could, but his voice repeatedly begging was strangely mournful and sweet.

    That¡¯s why she felt like she was about to cry. This was the reason her heart could remain so cold and shut off from Akkard, it seemed that this bitter wedge was difficult to bear.

    For some reason she thought she could ask now: Why did he throw away the handkerchief she had given him?

    ¡°Sir Akkard.¡±

 CH 144

    It was the moment she was about to open her mouth, which she had been closing tightly like a clam¡ª of all times, someone called them from behind:

    ¡°There, aren¡¯t you Lord Akkard?¡±

    Looking back, there was a middle-aged woman, dressed as the chief steward of the palace, standing there.

    Damia, who found her, sealed her lips. Akkard saw an expressionless mask placed over her face, which had been in turmoil all along.

    It was a very heartbreaking feeling. She seemed to be crying behind her composed face, so he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.

    Towards him, enraptured and out of his wits, the chief of the palace attendants kept complaining as if displeased she couldn¡¯t get his attention again and again.

    ¡°Sir Akkard? Or, would you be satisfied if I called you Commander?¡±

    Akkard turned his head reluctantly. Then, as if the chief of the palace was waiting, she poured out her nagging with a stern expression on his face.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing here? It¡¯s already time for your audience with the prince. His Highness Heinrich is already waiting inside.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Magda.¡±

    He sighed and called out her name. Unfortunately, Minister Magda was one of the few women in the Pelmonium who did not like Akkard.

    Notwithstanding, Magda was obliged to maintain the virtue and order in the royal family. However, when Akkard was in the royal palace, there was not a single day of rest. It was because of all the noisy political strife waged between his women.

    Akkard was cruelly indifferent to a woman once he got tired of them. So, he didn¡¯t even care whether they were supporting each other or fighting each other.

    So it ended up being Magda¡¯s responsibility to sort out the messes he caused every time.

    ¡®What¡¯s the big deal about a guy like this?¡¯ [t1v: LAWL Magda is us, the readers]

    Of course, it was true that Akkard was capable, earning his place as commander of the Royal Knights and as the right arm of Heinrich, who would become the next king. There was no denying that.

    But when it came to relationships and affection, in Magda¡¯s eyes, Akkard was just a child. He had no idea how scary people¡¯s hearts were.

    ¡®Is that girl another victim? Tsk, tsk, poor thing.¡¯

    Magda glanced at Damia with sad eyes.

    She was definitely one of the most beautiful people she had ever seen. Her unique white skin, red hair, and an icy yet bewitching beauty was striking.

    Indeed, even for Akkard, the top playboy in Pelmonium, she was beautiful enough to turn his head.

    ¡®Maybe she¡¯s the Northern Countess?¡¯

    As the head of the palace, Magda, had information about the Crown Prince¡¯s audience. She immediately asked Damia softly.

    ¡°Are you the maiden of the Primula family?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°Lady Damia?¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes, that¡¯s me,¡±

    Damia answered looking slightly nervous. Magda was the first person she met after arriving in the capital. She was concerned about what she would think of her.

    ¡®Does my northern accent sound weird?¡¯

    Fortunately, she found her self-consciousness very endearing. From her wide experience of meeting many people, a good person was someone who knew how to be prudent.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Unlike when dealing with Akkard, Magda held out her hand in her friendly manner.

    ¡°I am Magda Cheston, Chief of the Palace of Pelmonium. I was sent by his Highness the Crown Prince to meet his distinguished guests. If it¡¯s alright with you, please follow me.¡±

    Damia, who hesitated a little, gladly took Magda¡¯s hand.

    She was grateful to have someone treat her kindly in an unfamiliar place. Thanks to her consideration, Damia was able to ease her tension.

    However, Akkard could not hide his disappointment. He thought as he looked at Damia who had returned to her sharp countenance:

    ¡®Damn it, if only Magda showed up a little later.¡¯

    Then, he could have peeked a little bit into Damia¡¯s true feelings that she had been hiding.

    Akkard laughed at himself, self-assured, at his unguarded thoughts. What a joke.

    Why was he so vexed and suffering, anxiously watching after her mood¡ªwondering after a woman whom he rolled in bed with countless times?

 CH 145

    ¡°Sir Akkard will enter first, Lady, please wait for a moment.¡±

    Magda arrived in front of the audience hall entrance and asked for her understanding. Heinrich wanted to meet his retainer, Akkard, alone first.

    ¡°Yes, I will wait.¡±

    Damia understood the situation and sat down on the sofa in the audience waiting room. And while waiting, she casually looked at the greenery through the window, just to have a look.

    But Magda interpreted this a little differently.

    ¡°I heard this was your first time visiting the Royal Palace, Lady Damia.¡±

    Unfriendly only to Akkard, Magda smiled kindly. And she encouraged Damia with the responsibility of being the chief of the palace.

    ¡°If the Lady would like, we can take a walk around the gardens while waiting.¡±

    The words were exhortations, but Magda¡¯s eyes were shining with some unknown anticipation. She seemed to want the first visitors to the royal palace to admire the beautiful garden and say, ¡®Oh my!¡¯

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Damia stood up with an awkward smile. She didn¡¯t want to turn down Magda¡¯s thoughtful invitation; she had nothing to do while waiting anyway.

    The gardens of the royal palace were truly extraordinary. Everything she could see was well trimmed and maintained without any lacking.

    The lush trees were perfectly angled, and the white marble sculptures placed at regular intervals added to the artistry and grandeur.

    The beautiful rose bushes were planted on both sides of the path to soften the atmosphere. If the overly-green garden was a stage, the large, exotic roses dazzled like gorgeous actresses.

    ¡®It¡¯s something to take pride in.¡¯

    Even the mere garden of the audience hall is so beautiful. How great would the gardens of the main palace be? In admiration, she walked along the well-maintained thoroughfare.

    At the intersection of the path there was a round arch, wrapped in colorful roses. The elegant bench beneath it looked like a place for a princess from a fairy tale.

    Damia, who was a little weary, willingly sat down on the bench. And to wipe off the sweat that might have leaked, she looked for a handkerchief. However, what caught her fingertips unexpectedly was the rustling texture of paper.

    ¡°Ah, this is¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    The moment she realized what it was, Damia¡¯s face darkened. This was a letter from Kael.

    ¡®Why did I bring this?¡¯

    Damia sighed. She was very nervous that she would stop by the palace as soon as she came to the capital. Because of this, she brought along all of her quirky clutter that she didn¡¯t need, thinking that she might need it. [t1v: relatable]

    This letter, too, she probably brought to read when she was bored in the carriage. She thought that if she read it while outside, she could read it and regard it more casually without straining her feelings.

    ¡®Ugh, it was a stupid hope.¡¯

    Damia mocked herself self-disparagingly. And after making up her mind, she finally opened her letter.

    Hi, Dami. Summer hydrangeas must be blooming outside your window by now.

    Kael¡¯s letter began with a delicate greeting. The content was unexpectedly full of the day-to-day tasks of a paladin in the Great Hall of the High Temple, full of his sense of worthwhile fulfillment every day.

    It was like a diary. A letter that feels overly bright, sincere and a little exaggerated. Uncomfortable, Damia felt a sense of incongruity.

    ¡®¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s as if nothing had happened.¡¯

    The letter even asked after Cesare¡¯s well-being. Not only did Kael not know his true nature, but he regarded him as his ¡®next-door brother¡¯ who advised him to become a paladin.

    However, there was no mention of Damia¡¯s confession. It was as if Kael was squirming invisibly from behind the white letterhead.

    It was as if he were trying to cover up the entire incident hoping to go back to being ¡®good friends.¡¯

    Damia¡¯s expression, who could not be unaware of this, grew even more bitter. Kael¡¯s letter was so ordinary it overshadowed what she had been afraid of. If she read she probably won¡¯t even remember the contents.

    If there were any passages that made the slightest impression on her, it was Kael¡¯s emotions of seeing the saint up close.

    Callistea is a very respectful person. Her powers are great enough to make her a saint, yet she is compassionate enough to humble herself and volunteer herself in the South.

    When I followed my father to the High Temple, I witnessed a scene where Callistea was healing the sick.

    Ever since then, I have admired her. But I didn¡¯t know that I would really become a paladin and be able to take care of Callistea-sama.

    I¡¯m really lucky, Damia. I¡¯m so happy now that I can¡¯t ask for anything more.

    Damia couldn¡¯t read anymore and folded the letter. A weak laugh escaped from between her lips.

    ¡°Haa¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    A boyish innocence was Kael¡¯s strength, but at this very moment, she was very resentful of it. His awe and kindness toward her saint overflowed hotly, and it burned Damia¡¯s chest.

    Saint Callistea. She had never seen her before, but she must be something special. After all saints were appointed by God.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why saints usually live twice as long as the average person. So, even though Callistea would be middle-aged, she would look like she was in her early twenties.

    Was that why? She knew it was disrespectful to think like this toward a saint, but¡­ ¡­ perhaps to Kael, who stood next to her, she seemed very pretty.

    ¡®Stupid Kael.¡¯

 CH 146

    When you became a paladin, what kind of feelings did you have? How many tears of despair I had to spill to let you go.

    But you don¡¯t have to be so happy.

    Damia¡¯s childhood was always lonely. She was always left alone in the big mansion, waiting for her father to return from his business trips.

    She always had to be a good child, that way her dad wouldn¡¯t have to worry about leaving her behind.

    The little girl endured her loneliness by clenching her fists, holding her chin high, like a lady. Even if it was something adults couldn¡¯t bear.

    However, it was Kael who broke down that precarious wall and warmly threw out the tension in her tightly clasped hands.

    ¡®Dami, you¡¯re reading a book alone, again. Aren¡¯t you bored?¡¯

    No matter how much I pushed you, you came closer and grabbed my hand.

    ¡®Come on! Let¡¯s go out and play. Since today is a happy day because the sun is up!¡¯

    Your face that smiled as you looked at me was brighter than the sunlight that occasionally rises in the north.

    ¡®So I¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    I liked you. You were irreplaceable. I¡¯ve never had anything shiny or warm enough to exchange for you in the first place.

    But Kael seemed to have found his own light elsewhere. And completely forgot about the girl who he had left behind.

    Crush-

    ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to read the rest.¡¯

    Damia crumpled up a letter she didn¡¯t want to read anymore of. Rather than becoming even more depressed by thinking of her first love she was thinking of going back to the audience chamber.

    But Damia¡¯s plan didn¡¯t go as planned. It was because an unfamiliar woman appeared in front of her as she turned around.

    ¡®Who is it?¡¯

    The other side looked at Damia and hesitated as well. She ran into another guest who came to appreciate the garden.

    ¡®You¡¯re dressed in an unusual way,¡¯

    Damia thought, spotting the strange woman.

    Unlike herself, who dressed to meet the Crown Prince, she was dressed in a black robe from head to toe.

    There were no emblems engraved on her black robe, as if it were absorbing the light. So Damia could not guess her identity.

    Bow¡ª

    The moment their eyes met, the woman bowed briefly. At this, Damia also gave her a nod after returning her eye contact without much thought.

    But before that, a woman spoke to her.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Hi. ¡ªEllo.¡±

    It was awkward, but what she said was clear.

    Damia stopped walking at the unexpected greeting. Then the woman approached her.

    The woman was taller than she thought. She wasn¡¯t as big as a man, but she seemed to be at least half a span taller than her. Faltering, Damia, asked in her defensive manner,

    ¡°Do you have anything to do with me?¡±

    When she came closer, the woman hesitated at those words. It was bright daytime, so Damia could see the woman¡¯s face exposed under her robe.

    She was a woman of classic beauty. Her black hair, reaching to her shoulders, was thick, and her eyebrows that were slightly raised at the tip gave a strong and elegant feeling. She was very skinny, but her nose was pretty, and her eyes glittered with a soft water, giving it a feminine feel.

    ¡°Uh¡­ ¡­ I am waiting for someone.¡±

    Contrary to the cold expression on her face, the woman stuttered and looked away.

    ¡°Yes, is that so?¡±

    Is she trying to ask her for directions?

    Damia waited for her next words with a puzzled expression. Then the woman took a deep breath and let out an unexpected request.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous about waiting by myself, but¡­ ¡­ Could you be my companion for a moment?¡±

    ¡­ ¡­ what? Is this social etiquette in the capital? Or is this just another royal metaphor she doesn¡¯t know about?

    Damia was a little bewildered. She glanced in the direction of her audience hall, yet she had not yet seen Magda¡¯s shadow. It looked like it wasn¡¯t her turn yet.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    Damia glanced at the unfamiliar woman. Then the woman begged again in her strangely desperate tone,

    ¡°It¡¯ll only take a second.¡±

 CH 147

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Yes, if it¡¯s only for a moment.¡±

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that difficult of a request. Damia had nothing to do while waiting anyway.

    After receiving her consent, the woman lowered her head as if relieved.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After those words, there was an awkward silence for a moment.

    Damia didn¡¯t know what to say to a strange woman she didn¡¯t know. So, like most common-sense people did, she decided to introduce herself first.

    ¡°My name is Damia Primula. I just arrived from the North today. This is the first time I have been to the Royal Palace, do you live here?¡±

    ¡°¡­ no. I¡¯m not new to the Royal Palace, but¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t live here.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t particularly rude, but it wasn¡¯t polite either. Upon hearing this, she was a little offended.

    Damia clearly introduced himself, revealing his name and family. However, this person did not reveal her name or identity.

    Hopefully they don¡¯t know it¡¯s rude. Because introducing yourself was the first and most basic manners nobles learned.

    ¡®Then you probably don¡¯t want to reveal your identity.¡¯

    Thinking like that, Damia naturally shut her mouth as well. It was uncomfortable for someone who wanted to hide themselves and awkward for there to be only one-sided knowledge.

    Even Damia shut her mouth, and a heavy silence fell again. She had felt it before, but it seemed that the woman in the black robe was not used to talking to others first.

    Neither the words uttered nor the atmosphere was very uncomfortable. Damia, wanting to get out of this place, glanced at her audience room. And she waited for the right time to leave her place.

    ¡°Actually, I am waiting for the audience order. But soon it will be my turn. Well then¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    However, the woman she thought who would let her go, gently caught Damia more quickly than she expected.

    ¡°Wa¡ª wait!¡±

    Her voice, which had been low and thin all the time, cracked with her hastily shout. Damia was startled by the sound of iron splitting that she didn¡¯t want to hear, and the woman¡¯s expressionless face shook as if surprised.

    Seeing this, her alertness rose. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint why, but the woman in front of her was something bizarre.

    ¡°I, too, am from the North¡­ ¡­ !!¡±

    The woman who saw her suspicious eyes, added with a particularly delicate voice.

    Damia was a little surprised at her unexpected words. Clearly, the woman¡¯s black hair was a very common color in the North. So much so that there were men named ¡®The Black-haired Grand Duke of the North¡¯ appearing in every popular novel.

    One was usually delighted to meet someone from their hometown in a far-away place like the palace of Pelmonium. But the woman in front of her was, she could swear, she had never seen before.

    Damia lived her whole life in the North, which was a very narrow place where everyone knew each other. If she had ever seen a woman with such a unique atmosphere, she would not have forgotten it.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice that you¡¯re from the North. But if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­. why did you grab me?¡±

    she asked with a smile on her face although her vigilance was not relieved. Then the woman finally brought out the ¡®proper purpose¡¯.

    ¡°I¡­ I was just wondering if the people of my hometown are doing well. As you know, everyone is not doing well here because of ¡®pollution.¡¯ So, I¡¯m worried¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Apparently, the woman hadn¡¯t returned to the North for quite some time. She didn¡¯t fall for the nuance of missing someone.

    So, despite her shy personality, did she have to pluck up courage to talk to her? As she thought about it, her heart softened a little. Damia asked the woman in a softer voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Whose news are you curious about?¡±

    She was willing to answer to the best of her abilities but the strange woman remained mute. At this point, even patient Damia started to get a little annoyed.

    Whether she knew it or not, the woman who had been tight-lipped for a long time opened her mouth carefully.

    ¡°For those of you in the Lady¡¯s family¡­ ¡­ How are you doing?¡±

    Damia laughed instead of answering. No matter how good she tried, this woman was really suspicious. As a stranger inquiring about her family, a bright red warning rang in Damia¡¯s head.

    ¡°I mean, Lady¡¯s¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    It was the moment when the woman was about to add something more impatient with her pale face. Damia wondered if she was hearing heavy footsteps in the distance, when someone rushed towards them.

    ¡°Oh my God, Callistea! Were you here?¡±

    The moment she heard the stranger¡¯s voice, Damia froze.

    Her heart sank, her body grew numb, clammy and cold and goosebumps rose all over her. An invisible hand seemed to grab her by the hair and turn her head around.

    Forgetting to breathe she glanced behind her. Still, standing there, with an exceptionally longing and painful countenance.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Dami? Is that you?¡±

    It was Kael Roysten wearing a white paladin armor and a dark blue cape.

 CH 148

    ¡°You came up with her after all¡ªOh My Gods!¡±

    Heinrich burst into sparkling pearls of laughter. Seeing his cherished subordinate again after a long time, he felt very good.

    ¡°And, strangely enough, she even pulled out this information.¡±

    What Heinrich had in his hands right now was the ¡®High Temple¡¯s Delivery List¡¯ that Damia had delievered. After receiving this and carefully examining it, Lessid selected a few items and reported it to the Crown Prince.

    And Heinrich was amazingly able to spot the problem with those items.

    ¡°Look here. This ¡®black perfume¡¯.¡±

    Akkard looked at where his index finger was pointing. It was imported from Bedan, a desert country, and procured for the High Temple. Although the price was very high, the quantity was quite large.

    Pointing to this, Heinrich tilted his head and smiled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit strange?¡±

    As he lowered his eyes with a cold face, Akkard thought deeply about something. And he silently nodded his head.

    ¡°It is definitely strange. ¡®Black¡¯ perfume.¡±

    It was. Fragrant oils, imported little by little in small quantities, were very valuable and rare. Therefore, it was difficult to use unless you were a noble.

    Fragrance oil imported in this way was often used to decorate the fine hair and skin of the ladies. Others used perfume oil of inferior quality to trim and treat leather accessories, coats, and bags.

    But to point out a purpose for the ¡®black¡¯ perfume was a bit difficult. Who would dare to apply black oil to hair, cheeks, and expensive leather? It wouldn¡¯t come off easily.

    ¡°At first, I thought that it might be used for burning in rituals. But it is also bizarre,¡±

    Heinrich added with a snort.

    ¡°How dare you import perfume oil that will burn anyway, at such a high price from that far-off Bedan? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±

    And the quantity was too much for ceremonial use. Even if High Temple was in the midst of a ¡°great boom,¡± it was strange to burn so much fragrant oil at once for a ritual.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out,¡±

    Akkard nodded and answered. The next task was decided without time to even catch his breath, but he felt refreshed. It was because the direction of the investigation became clear.

    Until now, they had been blindfolded and only able to trace the outlines of a great problem. Trying to figure out what was the situation in the first place.

    But thanks to the list Damia gave, they were finally able to get a clue. Satisfied with this, Heinrich went through the list once more and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Oh, and they¡¯re buying too much of this fucking narcotic herb. It¡¯s supposed to be to treat the sick, but that can¡¯t be.¡±

    Akkard, who was familiar with the drug riots that once took place in the South and in the capital, frowned.

    At some point, narcotics began to spread among the southern nobles. The southern aristocrats, who had lost their land and crops because the land was darkened due to ¡®pollution¡¯, needed a way to forget their worries.

    Naturally, the drug spread rapidly in the South, so things were literally all over the place until a few years ago. The royal family had to work very hard to rehabilitate drug-addicted nobles and eradicate the circulation.

    Naturally, the prestige of southern nobility was greatly reduced. However, it was a bizarre element that pollution and drugs only emerged in the South.

    Especially considering that Southern nobility was the main supporting pillar of the royal family.

    ¡®It¡¯s like they¡¯re determined and trying to destroy the foundation of the royal family.¡¯

    Heinrich, so-called ¡®prince forsaken by God¡¯, clenched his teeth. Although he was the only heir to the kingdom, he was tabooed as an ominous being.

    Especially by the neo-classical nobility.

    There was no way Akkard was unaware of the fact. He didn¡¯t say any comforting words from his mouth. Instead, he swore in a steel-forged voice.

    ¡°I will definitely finish this work and restore the glory of the royal family.¡±

    For my king, whom I have chosen.

    At that, Heinrich managed to laugh. And he spoke softly towards his few trusted men.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Thank you. I¡¯m willing to trust and wait.¡±

    Heinrich joked, saying ¡®I don¡¯t want to be bound by an engagement yet¡¯. If he could not stop the plotting of the High Temple he would surely become engaged to Teresa Dmitry.

    ¡®Then even if I ascend to the throne, I will eventually become a scarecrow king.¡¯

    Instead, the thought of Teresa¡¯s family offering blind allegiance made his head throb. Heinrich chose a light topic to shake off his worries.

    ¡°By the way, where is the lady who brought me this list? I really want to meet her.¡±

    That was not difficult. Damia was already waiting for him in the audience waiting room.

 CH 149

    ¡°Magda? Please.¡±

    At Heinrich¡¯s command, Magda, who was standing guarding the entrance to the audience chamber, bowed. She headed outside to pick up Damia.

    Heinrich, having a glimpse of Magda¡¯s trusty back, put his chin on his hand and grinned.

    ¡°Finally, I can see the famous northern beauty in person! From what I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s a lot for me to look forward to. I wonder how pretty she is, really?¡±

    It was good that Heinrich had regained his spirits, but on the contrary, Akkard felt a little off. However, Heinrich, not aware of this, continued to playfully inquire, teasing and nudging him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, give me a warning. What is she like? Is she as beautiful as your sister, Sir Akkard?¡±

    Heinrich¡¯s eyes twinkled as he talked about his blood, Sienna Valerian. At this, Akkard smirked and shot back with a sharp tongue,

    ¡°With all due respect, it¡¯s a presumptuous thing for me to say, but are your eyes twisted? What¡¯s so pretty about that witch-like woman?¡±

    Like most siblings, Akkard¡¯s comments on his older sister were very harsh. Additionally, the two had a particularly bad relationship, so Akkard¡¯s sharp remarks were even more unreserved.

    Hearing this, the prince clicked his tongue.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who talks about Sienna like that. She is so beautiful that people even call her the second coming of the ¡®Goddess of Destiny.¡¯¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even worth entertaining, they are just idiots who want to receive divination for free.¡±

    Indeed. Sienna was the kingdom¡¯s greatest fortune teller, and for this she was deeply favored by the queen. Heinrich murmured, as he recalled her, who was almost always in the queen¡¯s palace, and was rarely seen.

    ¡°I wish she could help us. What a shame.¡±

    But both Sienna and the queen declared that they would not have nothing to do with politics. And in fact, they were now finally living happy, carefree lives.

    Crown Prince Heinrich, the queen¡¯s biological son knew more than anyone else; How much his mother suffered because of the plentiful women of the previous king. How many struggles she had to go through to establish him as the ¡®one and only¡¯ Crown Prince.

    And Sienna Valerian had assisted the queen, being the foremost contributor to her victory amidst all the political strife. They announced their retirement at the same time he was crowned Crown Prince.

    So Heinrich dared not drag them back into the gutter again. He smiled bitterly and hid his genuine regrets with a jest.

    ¡°Sienna hasn¡¯t been around lately, so the palace is lonely and dim. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if Lady Damia came and brought some light and relief to my eyes during this trying time?¡±

    At last his chat about Sienna was over, but Akkard¡¯s expression grew even worse. He found Heinrich¡¯s way of speaking jarring and felt that him repeatedly bringing up Damia¡¯s appearance was particularly offensive.

    ¡°This is a woman who came all the way to the capital to help His Highness. So stop talking like she¡¯s some kind of eye-candy.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ what?¡± [t1v: wat.]

    Astonished by Akkard¡¯s remark, Heinrich¡¯s jaw fell open [t1v: bruh, me too, bruh¡ªI almost choked on my own spit]. Then he erased his playful mischievousness and his countenance grew very serious.

    ¡°Sir. Be honest with me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You like her, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you uttering?¡±

    Akkard asked with a frown. When a subordinate with a stronger personality than himself came out like this, the Crown Prince would usually pass it off as a joke.

    But this time, even Heinrich couldn¡¯t back down. His eyebrows furrowed as he interrogated him more persistently.

    ¡°If not that? Then what did you just say to me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s weird. Firstly, the lord is a person who only notices a woman¡¯s appearance. But now you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want to discuss her looks?¡±

    Heinrich shook his head in disbelief, remarking how absurd this was. Thanks to this, in the blink of an eye, Akkard became trash that only saw a woman¡¯s face. Akkard grinned at this and immediately took revenge as he retorted with a bloody smile.

    ¡°You seem to want to get engaged. Now that I think about it, Miss Teresa seems to be a good fit for the Crown Princess¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Heinrich immediately surrendered with open arms. However, he could not let go of his lingering suspicions, and he took his chances by staring into Akkard¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just be honest with me?¡±

    Heinrich, who donned the most serious expression he had for the year, asked. So directly that it was unavoidable for Akkard to dodge.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t like her? The lady?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Ha.¡±

    A short sigh escaped from Akkard¡¯s clearly displeased frown. The moment he recalled his relationship with Damia, auditory hallucinations of the past seemed to echo in his ears.

    ¡®We are just sex partners. It has always been, and it will never be more than that.¡¯

    Forever.

    How gorgeous and heartless Damia¡¯s lips were when she uttered those words. It still haunted him and every detail appeared in his mind¡¯s eye.

    Her words were thorns that pierced his heart and had never abetted. Those things that had been forgotten for a moment now came back with the vengeance of throbbing and excruciating pain, Akkard clenched his jaw tightly.

    For the first time in his life, his pride was injured, covering his eyes and paralyzing his reason. He was bitter and resentful that he was the only one wounded when Damia uttered those words without a care¡ªand he didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    Was that why? Akkard couldn¡¯t contain the roaring beast choking his throat, unable to restrain his emotional outburst. And he spit out words he would regret for the rest of his life.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as love. She¡¯s just a woman with a body to me.¡±

    Rumble-

    Was it the gods¡¯ mischief? At that moment, the door to the audience opened and Damia came in.

 CH 150

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    For a moment, there was a chilling silence in the audience room. Damia, the person he had been so excited to meet, was in front of him, but Heinrich couldn¡¯t smile, nevermind speak.

    ¡®Oh my God, why now¡­ ¡­ !¡¯

    Heinrich saw¡ª Damia¡¯s shoulders as she had entered the room were stiff.

    She must have heard what Akkard had just said. Unconsciously, Heinrich covered his mouth with his hand. And he turned to the frozen Akkard, speaking with his eyes,

    What are you doing?

    But It was the same with Akkard, who couldn¡¯t say anything. He quickly turned his head to check Damia¡¯s expression. He didn¡¯t know how desperate his gestures were.

    Since she was from the north, Damia¡¯s face was particularly white and looked like a wax figure. Her complexion was pale, and even more so because her expression had disappeared.

    Damia¡¯s red lips, which opened silently, could be seen trembling slightly. It was her habit, he knew since she did it before she cried in bed.

    So Akkard was convinced tears would flow. The moment he thought so, his body reflexively stood up from his seat. As if he was going to run towards her at any moment.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m honored to meet your Highness, Crown Prince.¡±

    Fortunately, before that, Damia, curtsied to Heinrich. Her voice was surprisingly calm.

    The moment he heard this, Akkard¡¯s reason awoke as if he had been dowsed in cold water. This was the audience room for the Crown Prince. And Heinrich was watching him from behind.

    But to the point of forgetting all this in a moment, he was genuinely perplexed and embarrassed.

    ¡°My name is Damia, the eldest daughter of Count Primula. Thank you very much for giving me this opportunity to be present.¡±

    Her voice, as she greeted him in accordance with the royal court etiquette, was thin as if it would disappear at any moment. But she didn¡¯t tremble or cry at all.

    ¡°Er¡­ ¡­ A pleasure to meet you, Lady Damia.¡±

    Fortunately, Heinrich, who came to his senses before Akkard, acknowledged and greeted her. Flustered, he hurriedly pointed to the chair prepared for her in advance.

    ¡°Come and take a seat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    Damia, who walked gracefully without a sound, sat down on a chair. Only then, did Heinrich, upon seeing her face properly, internally marveled,

    ¡®Indeed.¡¯

    She was an unforgettably beautiful woman with a strong atmosphere. If one judged her only by her face, she seemed like an invencible woman who could never be hurt. Rather, it would seem more believable with such beauty that she used her charm to make men cry.

    But Heinrich, who was quick-witted by rolling in politics since childhood, immediately noticed¡ª

    Her softly shining eyelids had been slightly trembling from before, and her thick lips were pressed too tightly, as thin as a crescent moon. As if she was trying to hold back tears with all her might.

    ***

    Today was the worst day of Damia¡¯s life.

    While waiting to be called upon, an unexpected face, which she encountered at the garden, horrified her.

    ¡°Dami? Is that you?¡±

    Looking at her with surprise, Kael¡¯s face was as beautiful as before. No, he seemed to have gotten even more wonderful.

    The steady paladin training gave his slender body strong muscles. Because of this, his gentle impression became much more masculine and sharp.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Kael.¡±

    Damia stared at him in awe. The face she had longed for even in her dreams was in front of her. It was so familiar, but that¡¯s why it was an even more devoted first love.

    ¡°Why are you in the palace? I thought you were at the High Temple¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    As Damia asked, stuttering involuntarily, Kael¡¯s gray eyes widened.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive my letter, Dami?¡±

    ¡°Letter?¡±

    ¡°I wrote that I was going to be escorting the Saint to the capital.¡±

    Ugh. The content of the letter made her so bitter she didn¡¯t even read the last part.

    Fortunately, Kael seemed to think, ¡°I guess the letter got lost.¡± In fact, all his nerves were focused elsewhere.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for sharing a private conversation, Miss Callistea. I unexpectedly met a friend from my hometown.¡±

    Kael bowed his head to the woman in the black robe, who had been holding on to Damia this whole time. Only then did Damia, who regained her reason, recognize her name.

    Callistea.

    ¡°You are¡­ ¡­ the Saint?¡±

 CH 151

    Damia lived in the North all her life, and her family was in the business of providing supplies for the High Temple. Nevertheless, this was the first time she had seen the saint.

    Such a noble and hard to meet being was the saint. She never thought she was going to ¡®accidentally¡¯ meet her in this distant capital, who she¡¯d never even seen a hair of hers when she lived in the North.

    ¡°Excuse me. I didn¡¯t even know you were the Saint, I was rude.¡±

    The saint who received Damia¡¯s empty apology was startled.

    She was so skinny and slender, she looked just like a girl. But if, as she claimed, was really the Saint, she would already be close to fifty. Because she was a saint with ample divine power, her aging was more than twice as slow.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s¡­ ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to hide it.¡±

    Saint Callistea averted her eyes and spoke as if making excuses. But Damia didn¡¯t believe a word.

    There were plenty of opportunities for Callistea to reveal her identity in the first place. She could have responded to Damia¡¯s self-introduction, or when she said her hometown was in the North.

    But Callistea bit her tongue every time. Damia looked at her with her disappointed eyes. Naturally, suspicions welled up in her chest.

    ¡®Why did the Saint¡­ ¡­ ask after my family?¡¯

    Upon receiving her glance of mistrust Callistea shrugged her shoulders. From every angle she looked like someone who had something to hide.

    At this moment, Damia¡¯s eyes narrowed and were about to narrow further. Frowning Kael, covered the Saint with his own body as if to protect her. And he hinted at Damia.

    ¡°Dami. The Saint is uncomfortable.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No matter how rude you are, it is unacceptable for you to be rude to the Saint. I can¡¯t allow it.¡±

    What the hell did I do?

    Damia felt dumbstruck with this absurd situation as she looked into Kael¡¯s eyes. Unfortunately, it was clear that he sincerely meant it.

    The eyes of her once sweet childhood friend could now, depending on the circumstances, see her as an ¡®enemy.¡¯ In disbelief, Damia kept looking at him, searching his eyes, but his cold glare never wavered.

    The heat of her first love, which was still not completely gone, tormented her. But what stung more than Kael¡¯s cold words was his desperate attitude toward Callistea.

    ¡°Are you okay, Saint Callistea? I¡¯ve been looking for the lady for a while.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡ªfine?! Weren¡¯t you feeling dizzy this morning? If you are not feeling well, why did you go out? Even to this distant garden.¡±

    Kael¡¯s eyes and tone, full of worried care for Callistea, were particularly excited. Damia, who had had a crush on him for over ten years, noticed right away.

    ¡®Come to think of it¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    Suddenly, a memory from the past popped into her mind. It was the day that Kael, who had gone to worship at the High Temple before, managed to catch a glimpse of the Saint from a distance.

    When Kael saw the rumored Saint for the first time, he was moved and stayed exhilarated all week long. Repeating over and over again how sacred the figure of the Saint as she healed the sick, and how noble her calm demeanor was even after completing her good deeds.

    Damia thought it was a common sense of awe for the High Temple typical of Northern nobles. But it looked like she got it wrong.

    ¡®Ah. So that¡¯s why Kael¡­ ¡­ He joined the paladins.¡¯

    To follow the Saint. To be a shadow protecting her.

    Her lightning flash of realization flickered through her head. He thought she knew Kael well for all those years, but in fact she knew nothing about him.

    ¡°You¡¯re unwell. Let¡¯s go home now, Callistea. The summer sun is hot. Then you may faint and your anemia may recur.¡±

    As he knelt down on one knee in front of Callistea and looked up, Kael¡¯s face was shining brightly. Bright with the joy of serving her, and delighted to dedicate his devotion to her.

    Throb¨C

    The moment she saw this, her heart ached as if it had been ripped out. The severe pain brought her close to vertigo, Damia gasped and closed her eyes tightly. After seeing this, Callistea approached without knowing what was going on.

    ¡°Where are you sick, Lady? Wait, let me take a look.¡±

    Her hand reaching out toward her felt like her rake. It was unbearable for her.

    Of course Damia didn¡¯t do anything foolish like strike away the hand of the Saint. But, instead, she backed away from her like a rabbit running away from a thorn bush.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. There is no need for the Saint to do that.¡±

    Thanks to that, the Saint¡¯s hand, which had cut her through the air, fell weakly beneath her. She looked at Damia for some reason with her mysterious expression on her face, and sighed briefly in disappointment.

    ¡°Oh¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    It was Kael who immediately responded to that sigh.

    ¡°You are rude to the Saint, Damia!¡±

    Damia was stunned by his sharp accusation. She did nothing wrong to deserve such a rebuke. Kael also had eyes, so he knew it.

    No matter how saintly she was, she could not freely touch her body unless Damia asked her to. Still, Kael reproached her instead of the Saint. As if he were trying to show off his allegiance to her.

    ¡®Kael, how could you¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    You know how much I cherished you. What have I done to deserve this treatment?

    The tip of her tongue was swollen with resentment but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to spit it out. Instead her throat and heart ached and were in terrible pain. Now she knew if she said those words, it would mean nothing to Kael.

    Regardless, the person who caused pain heartlessly turned his back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, St. Callistea.¡±

    Callistea, standing next to the tall Kael, was also slender and tall. So the two looked painfully good together, as if they matched each other.

 CH 152

    Before leaving, Kael glanced back at her for one last time. Damia saw the tiny sense of guilt that crept across his lovely face. But it was so insignificant that it disappeared like a mirage in the blink of an eye.

    Damia, who was left alone, sat down helplessly. Her head was dizzy, and her stomach felt like she was about to vomit.

    It was the first time she had been under such extreme stress.

    She had accepted the fact that she had been discarded by Kael. However, her unrequited love for nearly ten years had already penetrated deeply into her body like a bad habit, so it was very difficult to erase it.

    But she thought she was getting better, though, little by little every day¡ªeven if it was very slowly. Sometimes she thought of Kael, but there were days when it wasn¡¯t too painful.

    So she had hope in her heart. She believed that if she slowly killed her heart for him like this, she would be able to casually recall Kael one day without despair.

    But she had fooled herself. Their sudden reunion ripped at her wounds she had deluded herself about, thinking they were about to heal.

    Because of this, Damia¡¯s senses relapsed for a moment as she relived her trauma. The confession she gave in desperation after ten years, the time when her hand that cut out her heart was turned away.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ¡ªmia. Lady Damia?¡±

    Above her head, someone¡¯s voice echoed. Not registering it at first, she was startled by a hand touching her shoulder.

    When she lifted her head, there stood Magda, from the Crown Prince¡¯s audience room.

    ¡°The Crown Prince has ordered you to enter the room. But¡­ ¡­ Are you alright?¡±

    Magda raised an eyebrow and asked worriedly. It was then that Damia remembered why she was here.

    ¡®Yes, I came here to see His Highness Heinrich.¡¯

    As a mere daughter of a count, she could not dare to leaving the Crown Prince waiting. Even if she felt like she was going to hurl, she had to pretend to be fine.

    Because that was the capability of an aristocratic lady.

    Damia, who grabbed Magda¡¯s extended hand, managed to force her legs to stand up. She smiled casually as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m getting a little dizzy because I received too much sun.¡±

    Magda stared into Damia¡¯s face without saying a word. Despite her desperate efforts, Auntie Magda quickly noticed.

    Damia¡¯s complexion couldn¡¯t have become so bad due to her sunlight alone. She had cold sweat running down her forehead, and her smiling lips and eyelids trembled in convulsions. It was as if she had undergone a big shock.

    But she couldn¡¯t add more distress when she insisted she was fine. Magda, who had worked in the palace for a long time, knew this well. She wanted to protect this young girl¡¯s delicate pride.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I see. Then follow me this way.¡±

    Guiding Damia, Magda thought to herself, I hope that Heinrich, who will be seeing her soon, will comfort her well.

    Fortunately, Heinrich was taught to be a prince from an early age, so he had excellent conversation skills. He also had a good sense of empathy, so he would be friendly with Damia.

    ¡°Here, you may go inside.¡±

    Magda, filled with concern, opened the door to the audience chamber.

    Unfortunately for her, however, as Damia entered, she heard a cold voice.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as love. She¡¯s just a woman with a body to me.¡±

    It was a voice she knew well. However, what that voice was saying was completely unfamiliar, so Damia was stunned for a moment.

    ¡®Did I hear it wrong?¡¯

    Yeah, maybe it¡¯s not about me.

    She looked alternatively at the face of the Crown Prince and Akkard in front of her,  trying to figure out what the situation was.

    And the moment her eyes met, her Crown Prince¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment and sympathy towards her.

 CH 153

    The moment she saw his face, Damia knew. That she had heard it correctly.

    ¡®He was talking to the Crown Prince¡­ ¡­ about me.¡¯

    Akkard was from the south, so he had a sly snake-like snarky side. So, he never revealed his true intentions or inner feelings.

    So this was the first time she¡¯d ever heard him explicitly say what he thought of her.

    ¡®She¡¯s just a woman with a body to me.¡¯

    Something in her chest, that pretended to be firm at best, came crashing down and collapsed. Even without having to look at a mirror, she could feel the blood draining from her face.

    Akkard¡¯s evaluation of her was decidedly cruel. But what was even more horrifying was that those words were not uttered in self-talk, but in front of the Crown Prince.

    Thanks to this, before Damia even had a chance to introduce herself for the first time to Prince Heinrich, she was simply reduced to ¡®just a woman sleeping with Lord Akkard¡¯.

    Regardless of her will she was branded with a shameful label.

    She pretended to be as calm as she could, but she couldn¡¯t even make eye contact with Heinrich because of her incredible sense of humiliation. She was afraid that if she ever met his face, he would imagine her in Akkard¡¯s bed.

    As a result, the Crown Prince¡¯s words could not be heard properly.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ That was pretty useful information. Thanks to the list that Lady Damia gave me, I was able to get important clues. I am grateful for that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness,¡±

    Damia replied mechanically. Heinrich saw her fingertips on her knees tremble. Unfortunately, her pitiful tremor did not diminish as time went on, but only got worse.

    ¡®Oh dear.¡¯

    Heinrich was very embarrassed.

    He was about to ask Damia if she was alright, but he soon gave up. It was obvious the only answer he would get back is, ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯

    In hindsight, this was Akkard¡¯s fault. But Heinrich was also responsible for this situation.

    In the first place, he stirred up Akkard trying to force an evaluation of Damia when he didn¡¯t want to in the first place.

    ¡®It would be better to end this audience quickly.¡¯

    That side would have it¡¯s job cut out for him.

    Heinrich, who made the decision, boldly omitted the introduction that he had been rambling on about and just spit out the main point.

    ¡°So Lady Damia. An item called ¡®black perfume¡¯ is on this list. Have you ever actually seen this in person?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes? Ah, are you talking about perfume? Some¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Damia asked blankly. Although she was vacantly listening to the Crown Prince, her head was paralyzed by a series of shocks.

    If she had been another girl in the first place, she would have already cried or fainted. She was on the more patient side so she was able to pretend to be calm on the surface.

    Heinrich, who had speculated as much, sighed silently.

    ¡®It looks like you¡¯ve been seriously hurt. Poor thing.¡¯

    Even to him, Akkard¡¯s words were quite harsh. Thanks to this, Heinrich had to be embarrassed, self-conscious, uncomfortable and even careful around a woman of a much lower status than himself,

    So, if he was in bad shape, how bad would the parties concerned be?

    ¡®Why did Sir Akkard say such a thing?¡¯

    He murderously glared at Akkard, who had been silent for a while. However, his condition was also not good and he couldn¡¯t register a thing, so it had no effect.

    Because of his vicious remark, Akkard was white. So strained he was pallid. Judging by his expression alone, he looked more shocked than Damia.

    He was such a tall and dominant man, but strangely, now he was just like a frightened little child. It was a rare sight to see from Akkard, who was always proud, arrogant and confident.

    Seeing this, Heinrich seemed to have finally gotten the answer to the question he had asked earlier.

    ¡®It¡¯s love.¡¯

    But Akkard was clueless. What kind of relationship is it when the body freezes to death? That¡¯s why little boys can¡¯t do it.

    Tsk, Heinrich silently clicked his tongue in disapproval and turned to Damia. She was a beauty, even of the like that was solemnly seened in the capital. But unfortunately her complexion was pale and her countenance stunned. She was holding up well now, but he knew she was about to collapse.

    It was impossible to keep prying for information from such a shocked woman.

    ¡°Whooo.¡±

    There was nothing else he could do. As if acting in a play, Heinrich sighed once more and massaged his wrinkled forehead. And he grimaced and frowned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have a terrible headache today. I guess I didn¡¯t sleep well last night. I¡¯m sorry that I asked you to enter the palace, but would it be alright if we cut today¡¯s audience short?¡±

    It was only due to Heinrich¡¯s kindness that made it appear that it was his fault for ending their meeting early. Damia was surprised at an un-royal-like consideration.

 CH 154

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I apologize, Your Highness. Next time, I will make sure that nothing like this happens.¡±

    Her strong sense of responsibility made her ashamed of her weakness. She should have made a distinction between public and private, though. She apologized for wasting a busy Crown Prince¡¯s time because of her personal and private relationships.

    Heinrich saw this and noticed that Damia was a pretty decent person. When deeply hurt, few were aware, nevermind apologetic, for causing damage and inconveniences to others.

    Heinrich, who comprehended her character, having dealt with many people, laughed generously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize for my headache. You must be tired after just arriving in the capital, so please go and rest.¡±

    ¡°See you next time,¡± Heinrich¡¯s voice was friendly. Thanks to him, Damia was able to get out of the audience room before the flimsy dam holding up her spirit and mind collapsed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now, your Highness.¡±

    As soon as she left the chamber, the hardened Akkard also jumped up and sprinted from his seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think I have to go too.¡±

    I ask for your understanding. This was more like a notice rather than asking for permission or forgiveness. Heinrich clicked his tongue and gave advice.

    ¡°If you go after her now, it will backfire. It will be counterproductive. Why don¡¯t you go and apologize later with flowers and presents?¡±

    An apology should be made when the other person can accept it. In Heinrich¡¯s eyes, Damia today should be treated the same as a victim right after an accident.

    What was the point of holding a person and saying sorry for the trauma when they were struck by a wagon and having seizures? Once the accident was settled, and you gave the sufferer some time to recover, then you should go visit them in the hospital.

    Although he did his best and gave valuable advice Akkard¡¯s soul seemed to have escaped him and he showed no sign of listening.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I still have to go.¡±

    Akkard ran out of his audience without any more hesitation.

    If it were his usual self, he would have acted according to the Prince¡¯s suggestion without needing Heinrich¡¯s advice. In the first place, he despised being emotionally involved with women.

    In relationships between men and women, Akkard was close to a complete avoidance type or an indifferent, neglectful sort. Whether it involved love or hate, it was extremely bothersome to get caught up in the other person¡¯s intensity and to be dragged into the muddy waters of emotion.

    So he would just wait. He would avoid all contact or communication, watching indifferently until the woman resigned herself and came back to him composed.

    But at this moment, he just couldn¡¯t do that. Even if someone ordered him to, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself.

    He rushed out of the audience and ran along the splendid corridors of the royal palace. His heart plummeted and leaped irregularly¡ªthrobbing as if his heart had broken, and his head was dyed a fuzzy white from extreme anxiety that was raging all the way to the top of his head.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯

    The thought occurred to him as he ran like a madman. Perhaps because of guilt? Because he hurt her with cruel words?

    No, it couldn¡¯t have been. In the past, hadn¡¯t he even uttered even harsher words to persistent women who chased after and tried to entrap him?

    But to a woman who doesn¡¯t even love him, what¡¯s the matter if he ascertained that there is only a physical relationship between them?

    His head reasoned so, but his heart was shouting something completely different. Akkard was a man who knew better than anyone that he was superior, but at this moment he genuinely hated himself.

    To the point where he wanted to kill himself if he could.

    ¡®Please¡ª please¡­ ¡­ Damia!¡¯

    He didn¡¯t even know what he was praying for. Still, he desperately moved his legs, which seemed to be stiff. As if that was all he could do.

    Finally, he could see her back, moving away at a fast pace in the distance. It was the view of her slender back, which he had been so accustomed to by now that it was painful as if it were piercing his eyes, made him gasp for breath.

    ¡°Damia!!¡±

    His choking, despairing cry that exploded from his throat was even too desperate for himself to hear. Servants passing by from afar were astonished and turned around.

    However, the owner of the name he called out to with earnest anguish did not look back. She obviously could hear him, but instead of stopping, she started running.

    Indeed¡ªshe, unquestionably, was running away, as the hem of her dark blue dress fluttered as elegantly as a curtain of night. From a monster named Akkard Valerian.

    The fact felt like a terrible nightmare. Akkard clenched his teeth, not wanting to acknowledge his aghast and shock again. And he ran after her and snatched her as she tried to run away.

    ¡°Damia, stop! You need to talk to me!!¡±

    Akkard, who grabbed her arm, turned her around forcibly. Damia turned away from him and desperately tried to shake him off, but she was unable to overcome his strength.

    ¡°Please leave me alone!!¡±

    For the first time in her life, a tearful scream erupted from Damia¡¯s mouth.

 CH 155

    Akkard was literally horrified and stunned.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    He let go of the hand that was holding her arm, as if he had been burned.

    She turned around and was crying. Damia Primula¡¯s tears were familiar. She was especially pretty when she shed tears, and he would often make her cry on the bed.

    But it was the first time he saw her cry like this.

    Damia kept her eyes open, glaring desperately, as if she didn¡¯t want to cry. However, once the embankment of emotions burst, it was impossible to repair.

    Transparent tears flowed down her cheeks and trickled down her chin. Her face was contorted like a child who was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t help it. Her silent sobbing cut through his chest.

    It was then that Akkard realized that the previous easygoing him that could afford to be moved by her tears and think ¡°pretty¡± in a detached way had died and disappeared.

    Now her tears were no longer pretty. They were daggers that stabbed him, causing great pain, and they were the sharp tips of swords that he could not stop.

    Tears dripping down from her cheeks, just like hydrochloric acid, fell on his heart and caused burns.

    He was worried, nervous that the woman in front of her would weep so much she would melt into her tears, but he was frightened that if he touched her he would hurt her again.

    ¡°Dami¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Feeling helpless, Akkard called her in a tightly locked voice. Damia then hid her tear-soaked face as if she didn¡¯t want to show it to him.

    Behind those white, trembling hands, came a wet and bitter cry:

    ¡°Please, leave me alone!! Why are you doing this?¡±

    The pain that Damia had been suppressing for a long time exploded.

    ¡°I know!! I know!! I know that I am not loved, and that I am treated as a toy with nothing to offer but my body!!¡±

    So you didn¡¯t have to say it. There was no need to brutally imprint that fact on me every time.

    Beheld in her tear-soaked eyes, Akkard was so handsome that her cornea tingled. As if the situation wasn¡¯t embarrassing enough, there was not a single point that was unattractive when his face stiffened as if this situation was bewildering, to his purple stare that watched her quietly.

    But all she could receive from him was ugly and painful.

    ¡°I know¡ª I know everything even if you don¡¯t say it¡­ ¡­ !! Why do you keep making me miserable!!!¡±

    Her heart was about to burst with anger and sorrow. She shouted with all her might, as if her neck was ripped apart, but Akkard, who was one who knew how to strike back without pause, did not speak.

    ¡®I guess I¡¯m not even worth dealing with anymore.¡¯

    His face, discerned in her distorted view, hardened as if he were annoyed or burdened.

    Perhaps to him, she was nothing more than an object of conquest, an object to wipe and throw away like a tissue when needed. If it wasn¡¯t for that, how could he be so cruel to someone he slept with?

    But, people had emotions, feelings and souls inside. Maybe she wasn¡¯t that great, but she was a human-being with feelings that knew how to cry when she was hit and become sad when hurt.

    Damia glared at him with sourly thoughtful eyes. And even in the midst of trembling, every word she uttered was heavy with feeling and spat out clearly:

    ¡°I hate you. I hate you so much I could die.¡±

    ¡­ ¡­ Slashing agony. Her words tore his eardrums like shards of shattered glass and slashed his chest. It seemed as if blood was shed and gushing.

    Akkard contorted his face at the excruciating pain he had experienced for the first time in his life. He gasped for his breath, and scraped his chest with his powerful fingers.

    With a face that doesn¡¯t know what to do, like a child who has been seriously injured for the first time.

    Unfortunately, Damia was unable to see him as she had already turned around. She clenched her teeth and ran away from the terrible place with tears dripping down her face.

    The royal palace, adorned with golden chandeliers, elegant candlesticks, and red drapes, was supremely spectacular and impressive. But Damia realized it. She could never be here.

    ¡®I¡¯m so sick and tired of everything. I don¡¯t even want to see you.¡¯

    Fortunately, Akkard seemed to have grown tired of her resentment, and didn¡¯t hold her back nor chase after her.

    Wiping her tears away, Damia walked through the dazzling corridors and crossed a garden. And she crouched down and curled into a quiet lonely corner as dusk began to creep in.

    After making sure that no one was around her, she cried out loud for the first time in her life.

    ¡®It hurts. It hurts so much!¡¯

    The reality of not being loved by anyone was unbearable. She was sick of her own stupidity of not knowing how to manage and organize a relationship between men and women in a moderately flexible and relaxed manner. Why couldn¡¯t she be more composed? More nonchalant?

    ¡®That¡¯s why you¡¯re being treated like this.¡¯

    Kael¡¯s eyes wrapped around the saint and looked at Damia as if she were a bug in his way. The cold voice of Akkard, who seemed to despise her for being only a woman with her body to offer.

    Their gazes and attitudes hurt her more vividly than their words.

    She tried so hard that she would not be hurt by a man, but she was ultimately unsuccessful. Because in the first place, she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who could ¡®moderately¡¯ engage in a relationship.

    ¡®If only I could just disappear.¡¯

 CH 156

    All of a sudden, all of this just felt too heavy. Cesare, the High Temple¡ªwhat if she gave up on everything, how wonderful it would be if she could go home and live with her father.

    After weeping and sobbing aloud her throat was hoarse. Damia wiped her messy face with her handkerchief, and stood up from her crouching position. She then looked around wondering how she would go home.

    As the sun had completely set and she was looking around the large and increasingly dim garden of the royal palace, she suddenly realized: that she was lost.

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    It was truly a horrible day where nothing worked out. With bad luck persisting the whole day, she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to give a damn.

    Damia looked down at her feet, which had been tattered as she had run out of the palace. And with a sigh, she took off her shoes and put them in one of her hands and started walking.

    Damia felt that if she could not find her way out, it would be good to die of exhaustion. As she thought so rubbed her cheek.

    Her tear-soaked cheeks were salty and stinging, feeling bitter with every gust of wind. She swept back her hair that clung to it and  turned around the corner of a garden.

    And again, she ran into a strange woman.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­Hi.¡±

    The woman wasn¡¯t even surprised to see Damia popping out looking like a complete mess in the middle of the night. As if she had been expecting her, she tilted her head and even greeted her peacefully.

    ¡®Who is she?¡¯

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t Saint Callistea whom she had encountered earlier. But she felt something was rather strange.

    Damia stared intently at the dreamy face of a woman with long silver hair. She was a beautiful woman with a faint, surreal feeling as if she did not necessarily exist in reality.

    She was also staring at her Damia. It was dark so maybe that¡¯s why it felt eerily like her eyes were out of focus.

    ¡°You¡¯re Damia Primula, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Damia, who was stunned for a moment, was startled by her words. She had just arrived in the capital today, and didn¡¯t know anyone because it was her first visit.

    But who is this strange woman pretending to know her?

    Her vigilance shone in her eyes as she looked at her. As if she felt it, the silver-haired woman smiled, blinking her white eyelashes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so wary. We¡¯re meeting for the first time, but we¡¯re bound together.¡±

    ¡­ ¡­ Could she possibly be crazy? Or is it a strange religion like ¡®Do you believe in the Tao*?¡¯ that sometimes appears in the capital city.

    [*t1v: Korean ¡®religious fanatic¡¯ meme/catchphrase where people with crazy eyes approach and urge you to join their cult, esp in Seoul¡ªand yes, it¡¯s happened to me too, lol]

    In the moment when Damia was seriously considering taking a step back from her. The woman¡¯s hand reached out and she spoke:

    ¡°Should I say hello first, right? Nice to meet you. My name is Sienna Valerian.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes¡­ ¡­ yes?¡±

    Damia, who was about to grab her hand, froze. It was because the name that came out of the woman¡¯s mouth so casually was too grand.

    Sienna Valerian. The foremost clairvoyant in the kingdom who saw the future with mysterious silver eyes. And¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡®That man¡¯s one and only sister.¡¯

    The face of the man she didn¡¯t want to see the most came to mind. Naturally, Damia¡¯s body, which was about to hold Sienna¡¯s outstretched hand, also faltered.

    Seeing this, Sienna let out her light sigh, hurried over and grabbed Damia¡¯s hand, proceeded to drag her away.

    ¡°I know. You must have a lot of questions for me.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, yes.¡±

    ¡°I want to talk to you too, Damia Primula. But now we have to walk.¡±

    Why? Damie asked with her eyes. Sienna shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°You are now in the garden under the auspices of the Queen¡¯s Palace. Of course, you accidently lost your way, but under the Royal Palace Act, if you break into the Queen¡¯s Palace without permission, you will be sentenced to five years in prison.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Sorry. Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡±

    Damia, who had completely regained her sense of reality, decided to follow her without questioning her any further. Sienna chuckled at her prompt response and held out something to her.

    ¡°Your feet hurt, right? Change it to this.¡±

    They were comfortable leather boots, worn mainly by ladies when hunting. Startled and stunned, Damia numbly took it.

    ¡®How do you know my feet are sore ¡­ ?.¡¯

    Even the shoes she tried on out of curiosity fit her feet exactly as if they had been tailored. The color of the shoes, which fit perfectly to her heels, was her favorite tan dark brown color.

    The moment she realized this, a shiver ran down Damia¡¯s spine.

 CH 157

    Sienna¡¯s reputation of being able to see the future was not a lie. Obviously, she knew she would meet Damia here so she grabbed her hand and dragged her away.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Her silver eyes, which were completely different from her younger brother¡¯s purple eyes, turned towards her.

    At that moment, the moonlight, which had been temporarily hidden by the clouds, was scattered brightly. So Damia caught a glimpse of Sienna¡¯s beautiful milky, translucent eyes .

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re anxious about getting directions from a blind person, but follow me anyway. I will take you to where the carriage is.¡±

    Instead of being able to see normally she was gifted with the ability to see the future. The woman who had been sightless from birth smiled in the moonlight. She harbored a mysterious warm tenderness.

    Damia followed her as if possessed. She was guided with such precision that she couldn¡¯t believe that Sienna was blind.

    Thanks to her, Damia, she was soon able to reach the brightly lit gate that would lead to the city. When she saw her coachman waiting in the distance, looking anxious, Sienna stopped walking.

    ¡°You can walk alone from here, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    Damia nodded her head and bent over to return the shoes. But Sienna reached out her hand to stop her, as if she had seen it.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, just take it. Think of it as a gift from me.¡±

    Damia, who stopped moving, blinked and looked at her.

    From what she heard, Sienna was born with extraordinary talent. She was apprised that she hated people, since she was tormented from an early age. She usually kept to herself as well and rarely made appearances.

    So Damia could not help but ask:

    ¡°Why¡­ ¡­ Are you being so kind to me?¡±

    Sienna bit her lips and pressed her for a moment at the question. Her silver hair was blown by the night wind, and she pushed it back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my only brother is a foolish moron. Of course, it¡¯s not my fault that the bastard is a bastard, but regardless, since we share name and blood, I should have fostered the idiot to at least use his brain.¡±

    ¡­ ¡­ Did she just imagine that? With that fairy-like face, Sienna did not blink an eye as she swore at her brother.

    And with an amazing rhyme. [t1v: Sienna rap dissed her bro in Korean]

    ¡°If you want to hate him, feel free to hate him as much as you want. It¡¯s okay to hit and curse at him too.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°The important thing is that there should be no enmity or resentment left in you. I like you a lot more than that lowly bastard.¡±

    Sienna, who had continued muttering swears in her utterly incomprehensible voice, immediately released her hand. Then she tapped her shoulder a couple of times with her warm hand, she said:

    ¡°You are a good person, Damia Primula. Never forget that.¡±

    It was a very nonsensical statement. But with her strangely confident voice, Damia felt somewhat comforted.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ thank you.¡±

    The feeling of something hot dripping down filled her heart and choked her up. Damia walked to where her carriage was, and turned back to Sienna.

    Standing alone in the dim garden, she was cold and graceful like the shadow of the moon. Her lips seemed to want to smile at Damia, but instead she left an unexpected warning.

    ¡ªPlease watch out for ¡®him.¡¯

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ?¡±

    Damia doubted her eyes and ears. At the same time the moonlight obscured by the clouds evaporated again, Sienna disappeared as if vanishing into the darkness.

    Damia looked at where she was just a moment ago. Did she meet a ghost? The encounter felt as if she had woken from a possession by a ghost.

    Ruminating over the strange lingering feeling, a familiar cry resounded:

    ¡°Miss Damia!! You are here!!¡±

    As if he had been quite worried, the face of her coachman running towards her side was joyful at her appearance. It seemed like it was really time to go home.

    Damia saw the leather shoes on her own feet as she wiggled her toes. Then escorted by her coachman, she gladly got into her wagon.

    Fortunately, in the capital her father had a seasonal interim residence, where he stayed when he came to do business. Damia decided that she would stay there for a while.

    That was how Damia Primula¡¯s first entry into the royal palace concluded.

 CH 158

    The capital, Pelmonium, was certainly very different from the North. Especially the climate.

    Situated just above the south, it was exceptionally hot here. After all, it was late summer, so limp Damia was drooping on the sofa.

    For her, a native of the North, the heat here was too harsh.

    ¡®I feel dizzy.¡¯

    She had no energy, and her head was aching with dizziness. Damia had been sleeping for the past few days. Even though she slept for a long time, she had frequent nightmares, which made her feel drowsy during her waking hours.

    The reason was obvious. Kael Roysten and Akkard Valerian. The two men who mutilated her self-esteem in the most brutal way were grating on her nerves, appearing alternately in her dreams.

    ¡®Please watch out for him.¡¯

    Sometimes Sienna¡¯s warnings came back to life with a distant echo. Damia was very curious as to what ¡®him¡¯ she was referring to.

    ¡®But I don¡¯t want to think about it now.¡¯

    Her head hurt. Maybe that¡¯s why her body kept putting her to sleep so much. To protect her mind.

    Damia did not reject the defense mechanism, but willingly accepted it. In fact, she was just about to go back to sleep in her airy, windy second-floor balcony-facing bedroom.

    Suddenly, she thought she could hear a small commotion from the front door, and then her maid came up.

    ¡°Miss.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Her nap now distrubed, Damia couldn¡¯t help but grimace as she asked with a drowsy expression. Then, apologetically, the maid spoke while glancing at the front door.

    ¡°Sir Akkard Valerian has visited again¡­ ¡­ What should we do?¡±

    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t want to see him. Say I¡¯m not home,¡±

    Damia said impassively, burying her face in her sofa.

    For the past few days, for some unfathomable reason Akkard kept coming to apologize. But just thinking about his face made her heart race and made her feel like she was about to vomit.

    Therefore, it was only natural that she continued to reject Akkard¡¯s visits. Damia didn¡¯t even want to see him in private anymore.

    However, Akkard, unrelenting even in this heat, came to visit her every day while also delivering a bunch of presents to express his apology.

    Naturally, Damia sent them all back, and when Akkard didn¡¯t receive them back, she threw them away. Nevertheless, his ¡®apology¡¯ showed no sign of ending.

    ¡®Why are you torturing me like this?¡¯

    Damia frowned and rubbed her eyebrows with her hand. She was getting a headache.

    ¡®I thought you said you¡¯d distinguish between public and private matters.¡¯

    It was obvious why Akkard was doing this. Presumably, he was worried that she might be angry and wouldn¡¯t cooperate with the investigation because of him.

    So, it was clear he was acting like this to apologize to a woman who had little to offer but her body. Naturally Damia¡¯s tone upon giving her orders to her maid, was chilly:

    ¡°Send him back.¡±

    Normally, the maid would have taken the lead to drive out Akkard, but she didn¡¯t do that today.

    ¡°But, miss¡­.¡±

    The maid, deeply troubled, hesitated and then continued to explain,

    ¡°I¡¯m still trying to send the guest back¡­ But he¡¯s in very bad shape today. How should we handle this¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    It seemed it was fated she wouldn¡¯t get to sleep no matter what. Standing up with a pale face, Damia asked,

    ¡°He¡¯s unwell? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been too hot lately, so it seems like he¡¯s been exposed to too much sun on his way to the mansion. So he seems to have symptoms of heat stroke¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Not knowing what to do, the maid looked at her. Apparently, Akkard¡¯s condition was really bad.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Ha.¡±

    Dumbfounded, Damia couldn¡¯t help but shut her eyes tightly.

    Certainly, as she looked out of the balcony the sunlight pouring into the garden was formidable. Yesterday, the gardener¡¯s dog inadvertently stepped on the marble floor in front of the front door, and she was startled and even let out a screaming yelp from the hot stone.

    However, in this sweltering heat, Akkard came and went wearing a knight¡¯s uniform for several days, so no matter how strong he was he would feel the effects.

    ¡®What kind of whim is it?¡¯

    It felt too much to be a show-type play. Damia couldn¡¯t understand why Akkard was doing this.

    The Akkard she knew was a man who didn¡¯t know how to send a letter of apology, nevermind how to spell sorry.

    A wicked man who doesn¡¯t lift a finger and pretends not to know the other person¡¯s resentments until the other person can¡¯t suppress it anymore and has an outburst. A man of a vicious selfishness that neither knows how to relate to others nor apologize.

    So Damia thought that when he was first beaten back from her door, he would never come again. However, Akkard seemed to have lost his mind in the heat.

    Like someone who had been under a some terrible curse, he visited Damia¡¯s mansion every day and was repeatedly turned away again and again. Then, finally, this happened.

    ¡°Miss!!¡±

    In addition to the maid standing in front of Damia, another maid rushed into the room. She was still gasping for breath when she reported bewildered,

    ¡°The guest at the front door has collapsed!! What should we do?¡±

    Instead of answering, Damia buried her face in her cushion and groaned. In her mind, whether he collapsed or not, she just wanted to send him home.

    But suddenly, Sienna Valerian¡¯s face came to mind. She remembered her apologizing for her younger brother¡¯s wrongdoings and recalled her silver eyes that helped her lost self and gave her shoes.

    After a while, a suppressed voice came out of Damia¡¯s mouth, who did not bother to raise her head.

    ¡°Take the visitor to the guest room on the first floor, and call the doctor. And forbid him from coming to the second floor where I am.¡±

 CH 159

    Damia had no choice but to bring Akkard into her mansion, even though she didn¡¯t hold the slightest inclination to face him. It was destestible if he dared spit out an apology when he had so openly despised her and reduced her to a woman with only her body.

    ¡®We can just push him out as soon as he gets better,¡¯

    she thought, trying to comfort herself as she closed her eyes to get back to sleep. If she didn¡¯t go down to the first floor, they wouldn¡¯t be able to encounter each other even if they were in the same mansion.

    That¡¯s what she said to herself, but Damia couldn¡¯t relax even if she tried to go to sleep.

    His presence right downstairs was just as annoying as a thorn¡¯s splinter under her fingernail.

    ***

    Amongst the aristocracy of Pelmonium there was an overwhelming opinion, especially and passionately espoused by noblewomen as an irrefutable fact:

    Akkard Valerian was a terribly attractive man.

    Women blushed just by being grazed by his lascivious gaze and in turn stared at his face in admiration and his perfect muscular body in longing.

    So, when Akkard requested anything with his bright purple eyes glimmering under his long light eyelashes, he was never rejected¡ª

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but no. I cannot.¡±

    A maid who worked for over ten years in the Primula family, flatly refused him again with a determined blank face. At her resolute rejection, Akkard clenched his teeth tight so that his jaw muscles bulged out.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    However, Damia¡¯s maid took in the sight of Duke Valerian, the loftiest landowner in the South, and the commander of the royal knights¡ª and instead, her eyes and estimation of his were rather cold:

    ¡®This is the trash that made our lady cry.¡¯

    Her assessment of Akkard was very harsh. That day, it was she who prepared Damia¡¯s bath water, upon returning from the palace full of tears, and afterward combed her hair.

    Therefore, Akkard, the main culprit of all this, could not look good in her eyes, nevermind beautiful. No matter how much suppressed his temper, grovelled and begged, or grew angry, the maid did not raise an eyebrow.

    ¡°The second floor is our lady¡¯s private space. So, guests are not allowed to go up to the second floor without permission.¡±

    I was sick of hearing the word of refusal dozens of times already. In the end, Akkard couldn¡¯t resist his temper and started yelling.

    ¡°So, you can tell Damia! I want to talk to her!!¡±

    ¡°The lady¡¯s will has not changed. She doesn¡¯t want to talk to the guest.¡±

    He had heard it dozens of times, but every time, it hurt anew. Without knowing it Akkard¡¯s face contorted horribly.

    The wounded and defenseless face of a handsome man would typically elicit the maternal instinct to protect and lovingly codel. But instead the maid¡¯s eyes narrowed in anger and suspicion, scanning Akkard up and down her.

    ¡°Our young lady clearly instructed me to see the guest out as soon as his health was restored. But seeing that you¡¯re so boldly rude¡­ ¡­ I suppose you are all better?¡±

    Do you want to get kicked out of here?

    The maid¡¯s intentions were clear. If she found out he was fooling them she had the drive to wrap him up and force him out in an instant.

    Naturally, Akkard¡¯s mouth shut. Even though they were under the same roof, it didn¡¯t seem he would be able to catch a glimpse of her hair.

    So he was going to go crazy. He gazed up at the second floor where Damia would be, with eyes full of tenacity and affection. But even that gaze was soon coldly blocked by her maid.

    ¡°If you have nothing to do, please go back to your room. That way, you will quickly recover.¡±

    A maid gestured with her chin, even though her words were polite. Then the two servants who were barricading the stairs going up to the second floor approached.

    It meant that if he didn¡¯t go on his own, he would be dragged out and locked in the guest room. When Akkard saw this, his hands trembled in anger.

    ¡®Damn, I must admit¡­ ¡­ !!¡¯

    Of course, there was no way he, as the Commander of the royal knighthood, could be subdued by only two servants. But this was Damia¡¯s house, and he was a guest.

    ¡®I am a sinner.¡¯

    In such a situation, if Damie¡¯s employees were beaten down and he made a commotion, then it was really over. Akkard knew this instinctively.

    The other girls knew he was trash, but they couldn¡¯t let him go. They had been anxiously desperate to hold on to him for even one second more.

    Taking advantage of their anguished obsession, Akkard acted as selfishly as he could. He took it for granted. He was very attractive in ability, status and appearance.

    They were all in his hands. So he thought he could act like an arrogant tyrant. Rather, he thought that he was getting what he deserved, his own ¡®ransom¡¯.

    However, his unruly, dictatorial logic and irresistible charm did not work for one woman.

    Damia Primula was a woman who had no problem abandoning him. And unfortunately, because Damia was such a woman¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡®I¡¯m doomed.¡¯

    Akkard had no choice but to admit it. Damia was different from other women. She wasn¡¯t someone he could sleep with a few times and be thrown away when he got tired of her.

    ¡®Just this time. Just once.¡¯ The relationship that he kept dragging on to maintain a connection a little longer had already crossed the line. Akkard finally recognized the thick line Damia Primula drew between them, had been drawn in the middle of his heart.

    It was too late to erase that line as if it never existed. So Akkard was forced to accept it. He knew that he had feelings for her in some form.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I realize it a little earlier?¡¯

    Akkard had a headache. It was because he remembered countless stupid things he had done in the past.

    He boasted that he was experienced with women. So he didn¡¯t think that there were still emotions he didn¡¯t know of.

    So, he didn¡¯t know he was going to be like this. He was currently so full of fear and regret from hurting someone, everyday he could not be forgiven was another day he would die from the anguish.

    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯

    Akkard swore at himself. And instead, he found himself willing to do something even more insane, as he ran out into the garden, which had a direct view of her room.

    ***

 CH 160

    Unlike when dealing with Akkard, the maid knocked on Damia¡¯s door with a smile and reported:

    ¡°Miss, a visitor has arrived.¡±

    Usually this sentence had made Damia frown recently, but this time it was different.

    ¡°Quickly, bring him in.¡±

    She got up from her seat with a bright expression.

    The person who followed the maid¡¯s guidance was a familiar figure. A beautiful elf-like young man with a white face, elegant blonde hair, and a tall stature, smiled at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Damia.¡±

    Since Lessid had been dismissed from his priestly post he no longer donned the temple¡¯s white uniform. Instead he looked refreshing in his lightweight white shirt and blue vest, stood out especially in the sweltering weather.

    She had not known about it before because he had always worn uniforms, but Lessid¡¯s taste in plain clothes was quite luxurious. The County of Ferria was not lacking in wealth but it was the first time she had been reminded of his station as he exuded the aura of a precious young master, dressed and looking cool and natural as a fish in water.

    ¡°Lessid-nim, you¡¯ve endured a long journey to get here.¡±

    Damia greeted him and smiled for the first time in a few days. She didn¡¯t know why, but the moment she saw Lessid as he entered, she was very happy.

    ¡®Why? Is it because your heart is weak?¡¯

    Damia himself was unfamiliar with the vast change in her emotions and was puzzled. Perhaps she was worried about leaving her hometown, so the people from the north made her happy.

    But unlike Damia, who was smiling, Lessid¡¯s face darkened slightly.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ It seems that life in the capital is not going well.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Your face seems to be in poor condition. My apologies for being disrespectful to the lady, but I think you¡¯ve lost some weight.¡±

    Suddenly, without warning, Lessid¡¯s long, white fingers stroked her cheek. He asked carefully as he lowered his long eyelashes, which would make any woman jealous.

    ¡°Did something bad happen?¡±

    At that question, Damia felt a wave of something rushing over her. She realized that everything had been more difficult than she had thought.

    But, showing her tears, to Akkard was enough. She took a deep shaky breath, and swallowed her emotions inside her. And then she laughed as if she had never been hurt.

    ¡°It¡¯s just because it¡¯s hot. It is definitely a different level of heat from the north.¡±

    Quick-witted Lessid has not missed the instant of the emotional shudder that passed over her. But instead of pointing it out, he pretended to be deceived by Damia¡¯s bluff, who didn¡¯t notice his act in turn.

    ¡°The heat must be affecting you. Please have some of this.¡±

    What Lessid handed over was a small receptacle of holy water. It wasn¡¯t like the fresh water sold in the Great Hall of the High Temple saying that it was holy water in name only, but was the ¡°real thing¡± that a powerful priest with divine power blessed.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Damia, who received something precious that even nobles could not easily drink, drank it with gratitude. It was polite to drink such a gift in front of the gifter.

    ¡®It¡¯s cool and refreshing.¡¯

    Even in this hot weather, the holy water was surprisingly cold. Thanks to this, she felt her body suffocating from the heat regain vitality in a flash.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I feel a little better. I am at a loss at what to do because I feel indebted to you every time?¡±

    ¡°It is I, that owes you.¡±

    Lessid looked at her with an unshakable gaze and continued,

    ¡°You saved my sister, didn¡¯t you? Damia.

 CH 161

    It was true. If Damia hadn¡¯t stopped Cesare, Louise wouldn¡¯t be in this world now.

    Lessid had never been close to his sister. Nevertheless, he knew that if she had died, he would have suffered with regret for a long time.

    Because that¡¯s the kind of relationship siblings had.

    ¡°I just did what I was supposed to do.¡±

    Damia blushed. Lessid had clear likes and dislikes, and was not a person who easily liked others. So, even in the North he was recognized as someone with a feisty personality.

    However, he seemed particularly kind to her. Sometimes listening to Lessid words made Damia feel like a good person.

    ¡°Anyway, Louise actually asked me to say hello.¡±

    She was also deeply reflecting on herself a lot, Lessid added.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    Damia shook her head quietly. She didn¡¯t understand her before, she couldn¡¯t understand why Louise was so eager to tear her apart so badly.

    But now she understood. The moment she saw Kael standing up for the Saint and blocking her view of her, Damia hated her to death.

    Fortunately, she was mindful of the small difference that set Louise and herself apart. The fact that her own hatred of her saint was wrong.

    ¡®There is nothing wrong with Callistea-nim.¡¯

    Although she hid her identity, Callistea didn¡¯t treat her badly. Rather it was Kael who antagonized the situation and overprotected her by himself.

    Of course, intelligently she knew this. But she was also a human being, and at that moment she felt a strong sense of inferiority and jealousy towards Callistea.

    In order to protect herself, her self-consciousness harbored a hostility to those that made her miserable. And to justify her animosity she tried to find her faults.

    The moment she realized this, Damia hated herself. And she suddenly realized. Perhaps Louise must have felt like this all along.

    ¡°Lessid-nim, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Damia turned the topic around to hide her complicated feelings. Fortunately, Lessid didn¡¯t notice anything and listened to her.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ ¡­ Do you remember Kael Roysten?¡±

    ¡°Of course. The second son of the Roysten family, he recently joined the temple as a Paladin.¡±

    How could I not know the boy who was her childhood friend and was too close to Dami? However, Lessid left out the latter part of the content and replied with an acceptable answer.

    Damia lowered her voice and asked quietly,

    ¡°Kael Roysten was at the royal palace with Saint. Did you know?¡±

    She actually thought the saint would be in the south. However, when she unexpectedly met her in the royal palace, she couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    ¡°Ah, that is probably the High Temple¡¯s intentions.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, Lessid said what she had guessed.

    ¡°I heard that the saint was coming to the royal palace to improve the treatment of the priests dispatched to the South. She insists on giving them a better environment and supplies.¡±

    What a ridiculous excuse.

    Now that the voices of the High Temple had grown louder, the priests were receiving more support than ever before. In fact, the royal family was doing their best, since it was not possible to purify the southern pollution without holy power.

    However, there was one thing to not be dismissed. Those who suffered the most in this situation were the common people of the South who were starving because their homes and farms were polluted.

    However, rather than the poor people, the priests who went to ¡°help¡± wanted to receive more support. This was not only against the doctrine, but it was a situation in which those who needed the least got it the most.

    ¡°So asking for support and supplies is just an excuse. Perhaps there is another reason for the saint to stay in the royal palace.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°She must be trying to put pressure on the royal family. Of course, that¡¯s just my guess.¡±

    It was then that Damia finally understood the meaning of his words.

    ¡°Ah, Teresa Dmitry¡­ ¡­ Didn¡¯t you mention she was a person named as a candidate for the Crown Princess¡¯s position? So, in order to get the royal family to accept this request, the saint has deliberately stayed in the palace.¡±

    It was a really sly tactic.

    As she stays in the royal palace she speaks of the hardships of the priests who went to the South while emphasizing the sacrifice of the High Temple. So, the royal family, who has no choice but to depend on holy power, will feel a lot of pressure.

    Naturally, it will be difficult for her to continue to oppose the claims of making Teresa Dmitry Crown Princess. And even if they tried to summon an opposition, it would be difficult for them to act openly because the saint is in the royal palace.

    Obviously, Damia was quick to grasp the situation. Lessid laughed in admiration that her words quickly pinpointed the issue.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. And if I¡¯m to add one more thing, if they don¡¯t accept the temple¡¯s ¡®request¡¯ to make Miss Teresa the Crown Princess¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s kind of a threat to withdraw their support to the South.¡±

    Oh, my.

    Damia sighed silently. How did the noblest saint ever become a means to achieve such a worldly goal?

    That day, Callistea, whom she encountered at her patronage, looked terribly gloomy. She was pretty, but her overly skinny body and her expressionless, bleak face didn¡¯t make her look happy, even with empty words saying otherwise to be polite would sound ridiculous.

    ¡®But why is she¡­ ¡­ Didn¡¯t she ask after my family? Why did she ask that?¡¯

 CH 162

    Damia recalled the voice of Callistea, who was strangely anguished. And in an eerie mood¡ªjust in case, she asked Lessid.

    ¡°How old is Saint Callistea?¡±

    ¡°Well, I am not sure but as far as I know, she¡¯s not fifty yet. But it must almost to that age.¡±

    ¡­ ¡­ Apparently, Kael had a taste for older women. With a  considerable gap too.

    Damia considered herself pathetic as she could not completely overcome her lingering affection and attention towards Kael, even in this situation. So she quickly put that thought aside, and brought up a question, which she had been curious about all along.

    ¡°Then, does the saint have a secular family?¡±

    Lessid was silent for a moment at her unexpected question. As if tracing his memories, he soon replied,

    ¡°As far as I know, Ms.Callistea was an orphan. But when she entered the temple.. maybe there was an older brother¡­ ¡­ Or a younger brother? I know that there was at least one brother.¡±

    ¡°A brother? No sisters?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As far as I remember, they were clearly ¡®siblings¡¯. It¡¯s also about the same age.¡±

    Damia was a little disappointed when he heard Lessid¡¯s answer. She thought maybe her stepmother, Noella, might be the saint¡¯s hidden sister or her older sister.

    It was also at the High Temple where Noella met Damia¡¯s father in the first place. She lost her husband early, and if she hadn¡¯t met Owen, she would have lived her whole life there.

    As she had a past and was a young widow, Noela wasn¡¯t very clear about her past. So she thought she had enough potential¡­ ¡­ She must have guessed that she was wrong.

    There is no way that Noella, who was pregnant and gave birth to her child, was a man.

    ¡°If you wish, I can help you find out more about the saint.¡±

    When Lessid offered help as if he had noticed something, Damia agonized for a moment. And then she nodded her head.

    ¡°Yes, I would appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lessid-nim.¡±

    Damie smiled with her heart. Then, a bright smile appeared on Lessid¡¯s arrogant face.

    He was like a fox who gently lured an innocent rabbit away, acting like a good-natured man. Damia, who had no way of knowing this, thought he was a good person. Still, he had a strange feeling.

    ¡®You look so pretty.¡¯

    Lessid was a bit nervous but possessed a delicate beauty. Damia admired his sculpted nose bridge, turquoise eyes shining like jewels, and a clear lip line.

    If Lessid was born a woman, well¡­ ¡­ . She said sorry to Louise, but she would have been much prettier than her.

    It was at that moment when Damia was thinking about amusing thoughts with ease. Lessid ventured a question as if it had just come to mind,

    ¡°Come to think of it, Lord Akkard is here, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    The smile on her face froze in an instant. Seeing this, he quietly thought to himself:

    ¡®Have you been fighting lately?¡¯

    If so, that was good. Lessid suggested something so he could clearly gauge the situation.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s call Lord Akkard over here for a talk.¡±

    Indeed, Damia did not openly dislike it. Instead, she asked again with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Is it a necessary conversation?¡±

    It sounded like a warning that if it wasn¡¯t, she would not stand for it. Upon hearing her reply, Lessid was convinced:

    ¡®You fought.¡¯

    In the first place, the connection between the two was creaking even before they left for the capital. So it wasn¡¯t that hard to get close to the answer.

    ¡°No, I plan to say hello to Sir Akkard separately later.¡±

    Lessid quickly withdrew his suggestion. He didn¡¯t want to be hated by Damia because he was involved with Akkard for no reason.

    Regardless, it was fortunate that her feelings for him were not good. Feeling better, Lessid readily broached the news that would please her.

    ¡°Oh, Damia. This is the letter Count Primula asked me to deliver.¡±

    ¡°Father?¡±

    Her eyes widened. She took the letter and opened her envelope. Recently all the news concerning her father was ominous, so she was a bit apprehensive.

 CH 163

    To my dear daughter¡ª

    The letter was like her father, full of worries.

    He asked whether Damia was doing well in the capital, whether she is marginalized in the social circle of the central nobles, whether she is wrongly entangled with a strange man while looking for a groom, etc.

    Damie laughed at the extremely parental letter. There wasn¡¯t any bad news, but she strangely she had tears in her eyes.

    Perhaps it was the first time she had left her house, so her father¡¯s letter was particularly poignant. She was completely absorbed in the letter and read each sentence as if savoring it.

    Then, at some point, her eyes trembled greatly at one point.

    ¡­ Damia. Do you remember General Hemish at our guild? On her way back to the North, she will soon pass through the capital.

    Coincidentally, a while ago I had asked her to get a present for you from Bern. You are also in the capital now, so if you have time, meet General Hemish when she passes through the capital.

    I hope you like the gift.

    I love you always, my precious daughter.

    ¡­ ¡­ It was a really nice gift. And among the many kingdoms, it was from ¡®Bern.¡¯

    Damia recalled the question Heinrich had asked in her audience.

    ¡®Lady Damia. Have you ever actually seen these black perfumes?¡¯

    Although her concentration was disturbed by shock at the time of the audience, his question was particularly vivid. Perhaps it was because it was so important.

    The source of the ¡®black perfume oil¡¯ checked in the ledger was evidently from the Kingdom of Bern. Therefore, if it was a trader of the guild that came from Bern, he would most likely have ¡®black perfume¡¯.

    Because the High Temple had been buying it for the past few years.

    ¡®Maybe, on the pretext of coming to receive the present, I might be able to siphon off a little.¡¯

    Damia was deep in thought.

    Just then, a strange noise suddenly came from the balcony overlooking her garden.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ mia! Dami!!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Seeing as Lessid was asking with a frown on his face, it wasn¡¯t some auditory hallucination.

    In fact, outside, someone was shouting her name. And it was a very familiar voice.

    ¡°Come out, Damia!!¡±

    The moment she realized the owner of that voice, she got up halfway from her seat. She went to the balcony, but she didn¡¯t look out.

    Unable to stand up or sit still, she grabbed her head with a confused expression.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    The main character of the voice was obvious. In her first place, no one would address  that way but one man, Akkard Valerian.

    She had thought he had been inordinately patient with his temper. It seemed that his humble forbearance had finally reached its limit. Seeing as he was shouting and calling out to her, without being aware of how shameful he was acting and without regard to his arrogance and sky high pride.

    ¡°Dami, damn it!! Come out and talk to me!¡±

    Damia didn¡¯t want to. At least for now. Maybe forever.

    ¡®I don¡¯t even want to see you.¡¯

    The hatred that flowed from her chest, like blood, was hot. She was amazed that she harbored such a fierce hatred.

    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t have been so hurt by Akkard words. But chance and timing had been so vicious.

    That day, Damia had been so anxious. The capital she had visited for the first time was too large, and the unfamiliar palace was too luxurious. Even if she pretended to be indifferent on the outside, she shrank inside feeling too small as a country bumpkin from the north.

    Then she met Kael Roysten. Her most painful wound, not yet healed.

    By this point, her mind had reached a level on par with a wounded gladiator. She managed to hold on, but she would be finished if she received one more blow.

    However, Akkard dealt her that blow and broke her. Without even a moment to catch her breath or defend.

    ¡®No more¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t want to be hurt anymore.¡¯

    Damia¡¯s glaze grew cool with indifference.

    In fact, she wasn¡¯t even interested in Akkard¡¯s apology. All she wanted was to be left alone. At least until she recovered from the pain.

    But, as always, Akkard pushed her recklessly. He acted like a man who would die if he didn¡¯t apologize, and he was single mindedly obsessed with his own purpose.

    Thanks to this, Damia, who had been reduced to a ¡®means¡¯ to his apology, was terribly tired. Naturally, a look of disgust appeared on her face as she gazed at her balcony.

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    A sudden laughter rang like the wind blowing from her side. She turned her head in surprise and saw Lessid smiling happily.

    ¡°It sounds like Sir Akkard¡¯s voice. I¡¯m so glad, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen him. If it¡¯s alright with you, can I go out and say ¡®hello¡¯ for you instead?¡±

    Lessid whispered with a wicked smile of a bad boy. Damia hesitated because it sounded like he would deal with Akkard instead of her.

    Could it be that she gets him involved in her relationship with Akkard frivolously? Wouldn¡¯t that be too selfish and irresponsible?

    Perhaps noticing her troubled look, Lessid bowed. And he looked into Damia blue eyes and whispered in a voice heavy with meaning,

    ¡°You can ask me for help as much as you want. Whatever it is.¡±

 CH 164

    ¡­ ¡­ What do you mean?

    Damia blinked her eyes at his significant words.

    She didn¡¯t know what Lessid was thinking. Surprisingly, he saw this as an ¡®opportunity¡¯.

    ¡®At this point in time when the relationship between her and Akkard is cracked, it is necessary to instigate the conflict in earnest.¡¯

    In any case, men like Akkard Valerian wouldn¡¯t be able to give up their habits. So Damia¡¯s wounds were already predestined.

    Maybe she already received them.

    Lessid licked his lips and smiled quietly. And after tossing off his dark blue vest, he loosened the cravat around her neck.

    Not only that, he had unbuttoned three of the buttons on his well-fastened shirt.

    Through the messy white shirt, a promiscuous view of his firm pectoral muscles and the upper part of the abs were visible. Then, the beauty of Lessid, who was timid and elegant, suddenly hosted a sensualist beauty.

    ¡°Lessid-nim? Could it be¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Upon realizing Lessid¡¯s intentions she was a little embarrassed and perplexed. Now, it was clear that he was going to launch a so-called ¡®counterattack¡¯ against Akkard.

    ¡°Do you not like it? If so, tell me now.¡±

    Lessid, whose dress had become in disarray, asked languidly. As if he was going to give her her last chance.

    Damia hesitated, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to dissuade him.

    ¡®If I want to get rid of Sir Akkard, this might be better.¡¯

    Akkard won¡¯t be hurt anyway. Because there¡¯s no way there was any sincerity in a relationship that involved only bodies.

    Damia, who had been struggling, finally hardened her heart and nodded in agreement. Then Lessid, smiling as if she had done well, walked out on her balcony.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sir Akkard!¡±

    Looking down on him, Lessid shouted in a triumphant tone. At this, the voice calling Damia suddenly stopped, and a cool silence fell.

    Damia, who was suddenly curious about the outside, hesitated, and approached her balcony. But she didn¡¯t dare reveal herself, so she hid her body behind the curtains and peered outside.

    Sure enough, the man stood tall.

    ¡®¡­ ¡­ Akkard Valerian.¡¯

    Although it was said he suffered from a severe heat stroke, he looked very strong standing outside. Since his original body was composed of strong bones, his recovery seemed to be that fast.

    He had called her by shouting at her passionately but now Akkard¡¯s face looking up was completely expressionless. But his eyes were burning more intensely than the midsummer sun.

    ¡°Why are you coming out of there?¡±

    He looked at Lessid with red-hot eyes and asked as if growling. At this, Lessid responded with a sneer,

    ¡°Because, of course, she let me in.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with the look? Like a slob.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this? Since when did you become so interested in other people¡¯s clothes?¡±

    Lessid didn¡¯t lose a word to him either. He was calm even in front of the terrifying glare, as if he was going to strangle his neck at any moment.

    ¡°But why are you there, Sir Akkard? And not coming in?¡±

    Lessid, who had his chin on the balcony railing, looked down at him and grinned brightly with mischief. At first glance, it may have sounded like a simple question, but it was actually a provocation.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Akkard sharpened his teeth. Rationally, Damia would not have brought Lessid into the room with personal intentions.

    ¡®They are not like that. You two are not in that kind of relationship.¡¯

    But in front of women, men are usually fools. In particular, this was the first time that Akkard felt like someone was about to ¡°take away¡± his thing, he who had never been concerned about taking away someone else¡¯s woman.

    The unfamiliar situation he was faced with for the first time in his life made him insane. His reason, half-melted and unable to function properly, sounded a bright red alarm.

    From the moment Lessid came out of her balcony in the first place, he felt like he was going crazy every second. His half disheveled attire, and his attitude of being the owner of Damia¡¯s bedroom made him want to kill him.

    But what was even more painful was the fact that Damia, who had repeatedly refused his own request to talk to her over and over again, let him in.

    The misery of being thrown and discarded on the muddy floor was unfamiliar. Since he had no immunity in such a situation, his fingertips became cold and his breathing was unstable and trembling.

    But he couldn¡¯t back down like a dog that lost a fight. Akkard soon gave strength to his collapsing knees, and lifted his chin higher with determination. And he boldly demanded:

    ¡°Where is Dami? Call her.¡±

    Anyway, seeing her face, and apologizing was the top priority. Until then, nothing had been resolved.

    Akkard clasped his hands tightly so as not to fall for his provocations, and endured. But his desperate bravado unfortunately didn¡¯t work for Lessid.

    ¡°What should I do? Damia is a little busy right now. There are still things left to do with me¡­ ¡®alone¡¯.¡±

    Lessid, leaning on the railing at an angle, struck him candidly in a languid tone. And, as if to illustrate to Akkard, he slowly wiped his exposed chest with his hand.

    As if to give him a hint of what he was doing with Damia.

    ¡°You bloody bastard¡­ ¡­ !!¡±

    In the end, Akkard, who failed to control his reason, swore with a tremendous ferocity.

 CH 165

    Rather, it was fortunate that Lessid was on the balcony. If it hadn¡¯t been for that, he would have already grabbed his collar and beated him to death.

    With rage and enmity, the blood in his body seemed to turn upside down. A sense of urgency to eliminate the enemy in front of his eyes immediately and retrieve his own, urged him like crazy.

    Akkard¡¯s eyes that had already turned red, was willing to give in to the voice. No access or anything, he was just about to run inside.

    From behind Lessid, who was leaning leisurely, suddenly, a white and elegant woman¡¯s hand came out. And as if the petals of a lily curled, it gently wrapped around Lessid¡¯s strong waist.

    Akkard¡¯s eyes froze when he saw that scene.

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    In the face of an unbelievable reality, his footing suddenly fell off, and he even felt a distant feeling of falling. He was now falling into the abyss with his eyes wide open.

    ¡®No, Damia can¡¯t do that.¡¯

    Maybe it¡¯s not her. She¡¯s not the only woman in this mansion.

    Thought Akkard desperately, white with shock. But the faint glimmer of hope he had managed to find was quickly extinguished.

    Very fleetingly.

    ¡°Come back in, Lessid.¡±

    Damia appeared from behind and gently rested her head on Lessid¡¯s shoulder. And without even giving him a glance, she looked up at Lessid and smiled.

    ¡°Quickly.¡±

    Even at that moment when she was smiling at another man, Damia was incredibly stunning. After seeing her after such a long time, she was so beautiful that Akkard almost doubted his eyes.

    But unlike his eyes that screamed with joy, his heart broke¡ª shattering into pieces. The freezing sensation of sinking into an abyss was more like fear.

    Ironically, in that emotion so far from sweetness, Akkard realized. All his feelings towards her.

    This was never a sentiment of ¡®I like you¡¯. With such lightness, there was no way he would have to pay such a painful price.

    But Damia wasn¡¯t even interested in the man falling down below.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming in? Umm?¡±

    Damia, who was smiling, pulled on him with a gentle, suggestive hand. Then Lessid, who had been frozen for a moment by her unexpected behavior, managed to come to his senses.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Of course I have to go back in. Whose name is it?¡±

    Lessid quickly matched her beat and clasped her hand wrapped around his waist. Then he raised it to his lips and gently kissed it.

    As if to be seen by someone.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Turning their backs, as if they had made a promise, they put their arms around each other¡¯s waists and went inside. The scene was as sweet as a pair of mandarin ducks.

    Before leaving the balcony completely, Lessid glanced back. And upon seeing Akkard¡¯s eyes breaking into pieces, he smirked.

    Now it was time for Akkard Valerian to know, too. How excruciating and miserable the hearts of those who have been abandoned and broken.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ the guest¡¯s condition¡­ is not good?¡±

    Damia asked, clearly skeptical. Although half ashamed, the maid dutifully reported on Akkard¡¯s condition with a sullen face and mixed feelings, as if she didn¡¯t know what to do with him.

    ¡°Yes, miss. The doctor says the gentlemen¡¯s high fever, complaints of chest tightness, and his difficulty breathing¡­ Perhaps the disease¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the disease?¡±

    The maid hesitated, unable to answer. Damia prompted her again, wondering if it was serious.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What kind of disease does he have?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ he called it an anger-stress disorder. I¡¯m sorry.¡± [t1v: the Korean dictionary says it¡¯s a mental illness occurring when anger/stress/frustration builds up without being resolved but it¡¯s not in the DSM]

    Heh.

    Overwhelmed with the absurdity, and she laughed briefly. She couldn¡¯t believe he was lying down with an anger disorder just because they made fun of him. How bad was that man?

    ¡®So, that¡¯s why Lessid-nim joined in and poked some fun at him.¡¯

    Damia thought that perhaps there was a lot of animosity between Lessid and Akkard. If it wasn¡¯t for that, there was no reason for him to help her discard Akkard as if he had been waiting for a long time.

    ¡°So, how is the guest¡¯s condition now?¡±

    ¡°He is sleeping after taking the sleeping pills prescribed by the doctor.¡±

    Damia¡¯s questions were out of courtesy, so after the maid answered them, she then looked at her and asked,

    ¡°What shall we do, milady?¡±

    She let out a deep sigh instead of answering. Nonetheless, a guest staying in the mansion was ill, so it was impossible for her not to visit.

    ¡°Show me the way. While the guest is asleep, I¡¯ll go and take a peek at his condition.¡±

    She was glad he wasn¡¯t awake. After Damia brought him into her mansion, it was the first time she had been down to the first floor room.

    Luckily, before entering, she ran into a doctor who came out of the room. Damia asked quietly,

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    ¡°He just fell asleep. He couldn¡¯t sleep from the frustration and stress, so I purposely prescribed a stronger sleeping pill.¡±

    The elderly doctor answered, pulling up the glasses that had slipped down his nose. He stepped to the side to give way to Damia.

    ¡°If you are really worried, please go and at least see his face. I will be waiting outside.¡±

    The doctor believed that Damia would probably want to see Akkard. Because the man lying inside was incredibly handsome.

    The elderly senator did not tremble over small matters. However, Akkard¡¯s unbelievable appearance was deadly, so much so that even his old and indifferent heart was astonished for a moment.

    So it was only natural that the pretty girl would be interested. The doctor chuckled musing ¡®youth is good¡¯ as he left his seat and walked away.

 CH 166

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Embarrassed, Damia was a little baffled at the gentleman¡¯s unexpected meddling. With her back pushed halfway, she was forced to head towards the bed where Akkard was lying.

    ¡®He said he took sleeping medicine, so it¡¯ll be fine.¡¯

    ¡ªYou just have to look at his sleeping face and go back.

    With that in mind, Damia took a step.

    In the mansion in the capital where she was temporarily staying, the guest rooms were not very large. So it was enough for her to walk a few more steps.

    In the distance, she saw Akkard lying on a blue and gray bed. His beauty, sharp as a sculpture, went well with the cool shades.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Damia didn¡¯t go any further, but she examined him quietly.

    The interior with the curtains drawn was dark, probably in consideration of Akkard, who had just fallen asleep. Still, it was daytime outside, so his sleeping face was quite clear.

    ¡®They said you were sick, it seems to be true.¡¯

    His face, which was always handsome and confident, was now red, spotted with fiery flowers [t1v: a heat rash]. His fever was quite severe, for she could see the sweat dripping down from between his thick eyebrows.

    It was the first time she¡¯d ever seen Akkard stretched out so helplessly like this. Damia observed him with a new feeling. Then she realized that the shirt he was wearing and the nape of his neck was soaked with sweat.

    ¡®What if he gets hot again.¡¯

    But Damia soon gave up her worries. It was a matter for her maid or the doctor to take care of. Not herself

    Even in front of a sick person, she found herself surprisingly cold-hearted. Nevertheless, since she saw his ¡®face¡¯ she had fulfilled her obligation and duty as the host.

    Damia turned her body away without any regrets. The moment she was about to take a step to leave the room.

    The sheets rustled from behind, and a terrible split voice cracked;

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Damia?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Damia reflexively frowned. The situation she most wanted to avoid occured.

    Damia tried to move her steps, as if he couldn¡¯t hear anything. But, as always when she got involved with that man, her attempts ended in failure.

    ¡°Wait, Damia¡­ ¡­ Ugh!!¡±

    Akkard tried to get up quickly and plummet off the bed, trembling violently. It was because he was sweating so much and took such strong sleeping pills he couldn¡¯t see.

    As a result, he couldn¡¯t control himself properly and tumbled to the floor.

    Thud-!!

    Since he was such a large man, the sound of him falling down reverberated through the soles of her feet.

    Startled, Damia looked back in surprise without thinking. Then, of all things, she saw Akkard had unfortunately collapsed on the marble floor, instead of the carpet.

    He smashed his elbow and knee so hard that he couldn¡¯t even get up. Judging by the volume of the sound he made when he fell, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there was a problem with his bones.

    But even as he moaned in pain, his eyes were still fixed on Damia. His purple eyes gleamed desperately in the dimly lit room.

    ¡°Dami, don¡¯t go. for a moment¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    That fervent gaze seemed to block her escape way like an invisible grate. Damia realized that she couldn¡¯t turn away like this.

    Taking a deep breath, she walked towards Akkard. And she formally grabbed her arm and supported him.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ get up.¡±

    As if he had never thought that Damia would come, Akkard quickly calmed down. He got up from the floor as instructed and climbed back onto the bed.

    ¡°Hurry now, lie down.¡±

    But Akkard, who sat on the edge of the bed, did not lie down. Instead, his hot hand reached out and carefully held Damia¡¯s hand and opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The apology protruded like a moan the neck the cracked voice came out of was taunt with anguish and desperation. It was the first time he had bent his pride and bowed his head to someone like this.

    However, Damia, who received Akkard¡¯s so-called precious apology, said nothing. As if his apology wasn¡¯t worth a shred of value.

    Her silence was as painful as an ice burn. Every second was unbearably heavy, Akkard fumbled like an idiot.

    ¡°What I said before in front of his Highness, I¡­ ¡­ . I don¡¯t know why, either.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Did you feel really bad?¡±

    Are you kidding me? Damie smiled coldly.

    Unfortunately, Akkard¡¯s clumsy first apology did not convey his sincere heart at all. So she thought he was being sarcastic and making fun of her.

    ¡®Did I feel bad?¡¯

    Akkard would never know. At that moment, how miserable she was. How humiliated she was.

    And¡­ ¡­ how hurt she was.

 CH 167

    ¡°Damia, I made a mistake¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    It was at the moment when Akkard was about to apologize, albeit clumsily. Damia cut off his words, and gave a quick reply at once.

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    It was the answer he had been longing for, but Akkard realized it the moment he heard it. The fact that something was completely wrong.

    In fact, Damia didn¡¯t really care whether he apologized or not. In her mind, Akkard Valerian was already dead.

    She was now talking to his shell. Even that, since they still had to deal with each other, she was just pretending.

    After everything was over, she was never going to see Akkard again. He was so completely out of touch.

    ¡°Thank you for your apology. Then, can I leave?¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ªwait!¡±

    Akkard hurriedly grabbed her urgently. Unable to overcome his strength, she staggered and was pulled along.

    If he wasn¡¯t forgiven by her quickly, she might really go for Lessid. He was at his wits¡¯ end with nervousness and anxiety.

    So he didn¡¯t know. The fact that the harder he gripped her with his greed, the more she struggled to get out in pain.

    ¡°Why are you doing this when I said I understood? Let go of me!!¡±

    Damia, who was pulled, frowned and shook his hand away.

    An expression full of displeasure appeared on her face. Akkard¡¯s heart sank when he saw this.

    It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t realized this feeling. Because of the little woman in front of him, Akkard was experiencing all sorts of unfamiliar emotions he had never felt before.

    ¡®I¡¯m afraid.¡¯

    The fear of being hated by her made the power drain out of his hand.

    ¡°No, Damia. You are still angry.¡±

    But I don¡¯t know what happened, Akkard muttered softly, looking down at his hand that she had shook off.

    He seemed to be in hell right now. The all-encompassing terror of being really abandoned by Damia, his disgust towards himself for providing the cause for it and his terrible, ferocious jealousy towards Lessid Ferira.

    All of this was raging with passion within his heart, and it felt like every second he was going crazy. It was obvious if he went back like this, he would be neither able to eat or sleep.

    He knew, what awaited him at the end would be a terrible nightmare. For the first time, he had an intuition that it would be very painful to be abandoned by Damia.

    Because of this, Akkard was completely demoralized and desperate. Unable to bear this pain any longer nor confident he could take much more, he very willingly begged for her forgiveness.

    ¡°Dami, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    The apology uttered in a miserable voice was overly desperate and clingy. So it was thrusted a stick to the listener¡¯s chest, heavy enough to cause an upset stomach.

    The moment she heard this, Damia realized it. It was already too late to leave the situation ¡®moderately¡¯ and pretend.

    ¡°Stop it, please!¡±

    Eventually, Damia erased her smile, revealing her authentic face. She grabbed her forehead as if she had a headache and shot back sharply:

    ¡°¡ªThis whole time, up to now, everything has been according to your whims. You, sir, don¡¯t even care about how I feel, do you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong? It¡¯s just because you feel uneasy. You want to apologize as soon as possible and feel better. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve holding onto me and forcing me to accept your apology even though I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Akkard couldn¡¯t say anything to that and bit his tongue. He felt dismal and miserable. Damia came out so coldly even though he sincerely apologized. And he was angry that his own sincerity, his earnest plea, seemed to have been ignored.

    However, disappointment and misery was only possible when there was affection and expectation for the other person. Damia no longer had any feelings for Akkard.

    ¡°And I don¡¯t know what use all these apologies are for in the first place. After all, don¡¯t you think of me as nothing more than a toy? Right, we have that kind of relationship.¡±

    But now, if you only say sorry with your mouth, what¡¯s the point?

    Damia was convinced that his honest thoughts of her were closer to ¡®a woman with only her body to offer¡¯ as said in front of Heinrich. And when she thought about it dispassionately now, it was also true that it was a ¡®body-only¡¯ relationship anyway.

    Damia¡¯s piercing gaze didn¡¯t waver as she looked at him. With those obstinate eyes, Akkard screamed silently as he hit a solid wall that would never accept him. And he struggled to gather his shattered heart, trying to somehow patch up his mistake.

    ¡°You are not a toy, Damia. I¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not a toy, then what the hell am I?¡±

    For the first time, a sneer appeared on her face. With her arms crossed, she looked at him with contempt, as if Akkard was a swindler.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say you were sincere with me now? Yes?¡±

 CH 168

    In an instant, he stopped breathing. As if a dagger had stabbed his throat, no sound could come out of his mouth.

    ¡ªI need to clear up her misunderstanding quickly, and show her true feelings, which I noticed too late. That¡¯s why I need to heal her broken heart.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Only a painful gasp came out of his trembling lips.

    In front of his eyes, she was close enough for him to reach out his hand and hold. But her heart had gone so far away that he couldn¡¯t seem to reach her no matter how hard he tried.

    So Akkard was forced to open his mouth even though he knew it was an unreasonable attempt. Otherwise, Damia will become more and more distant, and in the end, he wouldn¡¯t be able to glimpse even her cold back.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ if so?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What if my feelings are sincere towards you?¡±

    Akkard asked with the feeling of cutting open his torso and giving out his heart.

    This time, Damia was silent. She stared into his face, as if trying to figure out what Akkard was thinking.

    At that cold gaze, Akkard smiled sadly. And feeling naked without weapons, he uttered out as if he had become a defeated soldier, begging only for his opponent¡¯s tolerance.

    ¡°Dami, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m¡­ ¡­ I think I like you.¡±

    His first confession was more mellow than expected, miserable, shabby and humble. To the point he couldn¡¯t even deny the fact himself.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Ha.¡±

    Hearing this, Damia closed her eyes with a short sigh. He had no idea what she was thinking.

    During her silence, a second seemed like an eternity. Akkard struggled, unable to breathe properly, and waited for her answer with a feeling that his heart was about to explode.

    And after a long silence, Damia had a brief remark:

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Are you serious? If so, why did you tear the handkerchief I gave you?¡±

    In truth, Damia didn¡¯t believe his confession at all.

    In the first place, Akkard Valerian was a flirt and promiscuous playboy well-known in the capital¡ªeven in the kingdom. So how many times did he lightly spit out ¡®like¡¯ and love?

    There were too many sincere things in the world to give meaning to the confession of a playboy.

    ¡®A cowardly liar.¡¯

    Damia thought he was sincerely pleading simply to get out of trouble.

    He just doesn¡¯t want to admit that he was trash. In order to somehow subdue her in this quarrel, and reclaim his emotionally advantageous position with her.

    ¡®Is it because he¡¯s a flirt? Everything is said so lightly, so easy.¡¯

    Damia kept her bitter smile. She was disgusted and wanted to slap him on the cheek, but at the same time, she was envious. Confessing so lightly, and flirting around with ease. Then the life of a playboy can change as he pleases.

    On the contrary, his heart was like a heavy pendulum. Scared to make the other person tired of you even before they get an answer. It was like a damn sickening shackle that he couldn¡¯t help drag and limp around with, but can¡¯t undo in the end.

    She laughed self-disparagingly. And she looked at his pale white face and she asked again,

    ¡°Explain it to me. If you said you like me, why did you throw away the handkerchief I gave you?¡±

    The sharp, punishment-like interrogation struck him. Akkard couldn¡¯t say anything. He never even dreamed that Damia would know that.

    No, the handkerchief had long since been completely forgotten in his memory. Because it was already thrown away.

    He is indifferent to the woman he once abandoned, let alone things. He was very perplexed when he was questioned by Damia in a completely unexpected part.

    ¡°That¡ªhow¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Does it matter how I know, now?¡±

    Damia asked back, looking exhausted. They only talked for a short time, but she was clearly very tired.

    Her annoyed and scornful countenance. Her contemptuous gaze made his heart ache as if she was constantly scratching his heart with an awl. The sharp pain made his confident head dizzy, and even the smooth tip of his tongue rusted.

    So there was nothing to say. Akkard, who had distorted his face not knowing what to do, could barely open his mouth.

    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t throw away the handkerchief because you were insignificant to me. I just¡­ I was traumatized by handmade gifts¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    His voice, which was gradually becoming blurred, was weak, unconvincing and sullen even to his own ears. So it couldn¡¯t have touched Damia¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have taken it in the first place. At the very least, you could have put it in a drawer.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s lips froze.

    ¡°Did you even need to tear it up and throw it away? Was the gift I gave you so insignificant? Is it okay to treat it so carelessly and throw it away?¡±

    There was a bitter anger in her voice as she retorted in indignation.

 CH 169

    The memory was still vivid. The misery of seeing the handkerchief she embroidered with care by hand, torn to shreds.

    ¡°You threw away the gift I made with all my heart! When I¡¯m not there¡ª you call me a woman with just a body!! But now¡­. Oh, you didn¡¯t mean it? You¡¯re sorry to me?¡±

    Damia¡¯s exasperated voice, unable to overcome the accumulated wounds, was similar to crying. Her slender hands and shoulders trembled with an unbearable rage.

    ¡°How can you still say¡ª with that mouth¡ªthat you like me!!!¡±

    She cried out like a scream, managed to raise her hand, and struck Akkard with all her strength.

    Akkard felt her blood spurt out of his chest as her fingertips hit him. A blunt weapon or iron arrowhead pierced his heart and made a huge hole in the middle of his body.

    Otherwise, how could it be this painful?

    The icy hostility emanating from her body and strong distrust corroded him like a deadly poison, killing him slowly.

    However, as if those were not all the mistakes he had made, Damia¡¯s anger had not yet been fully exhausted and poured out.

    ¡°Sir Akkard Valerian.¡±

    Her lips whispered his name. And she spoke clearly, each word lanced with hatred.

    ¡°I hate you. So never approach me again.¡±

    Simultaneously with those words, Damia whipped around with a ferocity.

    Bang-!!

    She left and slammed the door shut with a strong gust and boom. Left alone in the dark bedroom, Akkard was utterly devastated.

    The place she had left after pouring out all her hot and furious anger was ironically too cold. So he couldn¡¯t breathe at all, as if his lungs were frozen.

    He gasped in pain, clutching his chest, like a wounded beast.

    I have to go after her right now¡ªDamia¡ªsomehow I must somehow explain that I never looked down on her¡­ ¡­ .

    He couldn¡¯t move his body at all.

    ¡°Damn it¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    His eyes flickered. The belated energy of the sleeping pills rushed in, clouding his consciousness and made his body limp.

    He slapped himself on the cheek, trying to get his act together. However, his wounded heart, beating and pounding violently, spread the medicine through his body even faster.

    It was too late. In the end, he lost control and his body collapsed.

    Before he lost consciousness, Akkard suddenly realized. He knew that this wasn¡¯t the only time he was late.

    Maybe that¡¯s why. The he had lost Damia and let go in the end.

    * * *

    Heinrich, who was willing to accept Damia¡¯s second audience, asked.

    ¡°Can you get me some black perfume?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±

    A look of surprise appeared on Heinrich¡¯s face at the unexpected suggestion. Seeing this, Damia calmly answered.

    ¡°A merchant belonging to my family¡¯s trading guild is returning from Bern and will pass the capital soon.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Bern¡­ ¡­ . Then there is a high probability that the ¡®black perfume¡¯ is loaded on his cart.¡±

    Indeed, Heinrich quickly understood the meaning of her words. She bowed her head at this and returned with an affirmative answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I will meet with the manager as soon as he arrives. At that time, I will try to steal a little bit of black perfume.¡±

    After finishing her words, Damia looked up carefully at Heinrich¡¯s face. She wondered if the Crown Prince would be able to figure out something if she brought him back some black perfume.

    ¡®For example, what kind of use of black perfume oil is used by the High Temple.¡¯

    Apart from Heinrich being Crown Prince, Damia saw him only a second time. So she wasn¡¯t sure how capable Heinrich would be.

    It was only natural for her to check the cards before placing her stake. Heinrich, noticing Damia¡¯s searching gaze, smiled.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Fortunately, instead of being offended, he seemed to be amused.

    ¡°I have a very capable alchemist under my command. He is well versed in both science and theology. So, if you bring back the ¡®black perfume oil¡¯ that goes into the Great Hall, he will most likely find out its purpose.¡±

    ¡°My apologies.¡±

    Only after getting a satisfactory answer did Damia lowered her eyes. The deal between Heinrich and her was thus established.

    ¡®Not only is her face pretty, she¡¯s quite clever.¡¯

    Heinrich clenched her chin and looked down at Damia, thinking. Last time he thought she was a bit of a weak girl because she was so out of her wits but he underestimated her too much.

    He didn¡¯t have to say things twice for her to notice what Heinrich wanted, and she even had the gumption to offer him a deal first.

    From his point of view, she was an impeccably convenient ally. Of course he thought, ¡®She¡¯s the girl that Akkard fell in love with, so I anticipated much¡­ ¡­ but she¡¯s honestly exceeded my expectations.¡¯

    Indeed? Heinrich thought it would be very agreeable if she became Akkard¡¯s mate. This made him want to meddle a little bit more than usual.

    ¡°Hmmmm, Lady Damia.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ ¡­ Sir Akkard.¡±

    Heinrich was about to speak up and make a statement in defense of Akkard, as his subordinate. But Damia¡¯s expression completely changed when she noticed that the topic of the conversation was about to move on to her private domain, even into her relationship with men.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say, my lord?¡±

    It was a rather sensitive, sharp answer, not like the calm Damia. The moment he met her blue eyes, Heinrich was startled.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if he was imagining things,, but it felt like the bitter northern cold was raging in her eyes.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ No, nothing.¡±

    Heinrich, who was second to none for being quick-witted, decided to retreat quickly.

 CH 170

    Yes, no matter how much Akkard was his right arm, there were other ways to go about this. If he meddled in someone else¡¯s relationship for no good reason, nothing good would come of it.

    ¡°It must have taken a lot of effort to come to the Crown Prince¡¯s palace. If possible, please drop by one more time soon. I have to ensure your safety and make sure you are taken care of.¡±

    Cleverly, Heinrich decided to pay more attention to Damia¡¯s well-being instead of meddling. She could not let her go alone, defenseless  on such an important mission with a noblewoman¡¯s untrained, feeble body.

    ¡°Oh, and since you are here, you should go at least once to see the garden. These days, the flowers are in full bloom, so it¡¯s really worth seeing.¡±

    Heinrich had said it without much thought, but Magda, the chief of her palace, understood it sincerely. Still proud of the Crown Prince¡¯s landscaping, she gladly invited Damia.

    Thanks to this, she was able to look at the Crown Prince¡¯s palace and garden, unplanned.

    ¡°From here on, I will go alone. Thank you, Minister Magda.¡±

    A sigh escaped Damie¡¯s lips as she looked at the garden full of colorful flowers.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Of course, it was beautiful, but the flowers couldn¡¯t catch her eyes right now. In fact, it was as if she had come to avoid Akkard lying in her house.

    Now it was uncomfortable being under one roof. So she wished he would leave soon, but there seemed to be no sign of it.

    ¡®You can¡¯t force a sick patient out, ugh.¡¯

    Damia, walking around the garden lost in her thoughts, suddenly stopped her steps. It was because the dark blue hair of the servant who was passing by reminded her of someone.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll run into Kael again.¡¯

    Damie¡¯s complexion grew white as she recalled the last uncomfortable encounter. She was heartbroken that her once affectionate first love, which had adored her, had now saw her as an embarrassment that he wanted to avoid.

    If possible, she didn¡¯t want to see Kael ever again. But she wanted to talk to Saint Callistea one more time.

    ¡®What is she thinking?¡¯

    The saint must be on the side of the High Temple.

    But on that day, why did she approach her? And among the many questions she asked, why did she ever ask about her family?

    Callistea¡¯s actions were all suspicious, so Damia wondered what she meant. This is just a guess¡ªbut prehaps she knew of Cesare, her stepbrother.

    ¡®I wonder what kind of relationship they have.¡¯

    Damia looked around her garden, just in case. But, of course, Callistea was nowhere to be seen.

    After all, she wasn¡¯t a stray cat, and she¡¯s not going to show up whenever she wants to see her.

    ¡°Ah, there, wait a minute.¡±

    But instead, someone else appeared.

    ¡®Did you call me now?¡¯

    Damia looked around to where the sound was coming from. Then she saw three noble ladies, adorned like colorful roses.

    ¡°Yes, there. I mean you.¡±

    The girls, who covered their mouths with fans, approached them with cool steps. It seemed that they knew who she was and approached.

    Unfortunately, Damia had no way of knowing who they were. As it had not yet been two weeks since she arrived in the capital.

    ¡°Are you that lady from the North?¡±

    They asked, discreetly blocking her way.

    Damia stared at their sharp eyes and determined lips. She couldn¡¯t find an ounce of good intentions.

    She finished her calculations in an instant, smiled and immediately denied it.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What, what?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me. I¡¯m sorry, but you must have mistaken me for the wrong person.¡±

    At her escape, the girls looked utterly bewildered. They could have never fathomed that she would deny it so calmly.

    It was when they looked at each other¡¯s faces and exchanged glances, ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Taking the opportunity, Damia naturally stepped back and found a way out.

    She was just about to run away from this exhausting situation.

    ¡°Wait, excuse me for a moment.¡±

    Another person appeared from behind. Suddenly, a blonde beauty blocked Damia¡¯s retreat and smiled brightly. And she shot an insidious look that didn¡¯t match her pure face and opened her mouth.

    ¡°It seems that my friends are ahead of themselves. It was a bit rude of them to ask a question first without introducing themselves, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°My name is Teresa of Marquis Dmitry. How about you?¡±

    Unlike her slow, sloppy group, Teresa sneered upon casting a net that she could not escape from.

 CH 171

    Damia¡¯s eyes twitched slightly in recognition.

    ¡®Teresa Dmitry.¡¯

    It was a name she had recently heard a few times. A candidate for the Crown Prince¡¯s fiancee who was backed by the High Temple

    She didn¡¯t know why she was picking a fight with her, but she couldn¡¯t back down after hearing her introduction. Damia was obliged to respond to her greeting.

    ¡°My name is Damia of Count Primula.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that was Miss Damie.¡±

    Teresa laughed as she pronounced her name with a strange force. As if that was a signal, the noble ladies whom Damia had previously circumvented came rushing in to surround her and started chatting.

    ¡°What, it is that lady from the North!¡±

    ¡°Why did you lie to me? Aren¡¯t you taking us too lightly?!¡±

    Damia frowned at the voices of those chirping like sparrows. And she spoke in a gentle tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t deal with rude people who don¡¯t even reveal their own name.¡±

    ¡°What did you say now?¡±

    ¡°Amazing¡ªreally!¡±

    They were outraged when they were criticized for being disrespectful to Damia, who had dared to ignore them despite being a northern rural bumpkin. One of them stepped forward, glanced at Teresa, and admonished Damia.

    ¡°I think you came up from the countryside without knowing anything. Do you know who she is? You don¡¯t even know your place!!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she just introduce herself? Lady Teresa of the Marquis Dmitry. Correct?¡±

    Damia didn¡¯t even blink as she responded without losing a beat. Then the woman who stood in the front, shouted with a loud, bubbly growl:

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about¡­ ¡­ !! You¡ªaren¡¯t you too clueless about the situation?!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Damia tilted her head with an even more puzzled expression and smoothed her clothes.

    ¡°That person¡¯s name is Teresa, and a group was rude to me without introducing themselves. What do these two have to do with each other?¡±

    In response to Damia¡¯s words, who was standing alone resolutely and unperturbed, the woman in front of her staggered as she grabbed the back of her neck. [t1v: grabbing the back of neck is like a Korean expression of ¡°this person is going to give me a heart attack from frustration¡±] It was as if she was so frustrated she could not continue the conversation.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    When her minions couldn¡¯t win against the lady and get a headstart, Teresa sighed and dissuaded them. And she reproached them for their conduct as if she was innocent.

    ¡°Ms. Damia is right. You were too rude, Leah, Rose, and Louisa.¡±

    ¡°But, Miss Teresa¡­ ¡­ !!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start by introducing yourself. Miss Damia is a person who has just arrived in the capital from the far north. How bewildered she must have been because of you?¡±

    Indeed, Teresa was different from her minions. Very gracefully she blamed Damia for being a northern peasant.

    Then the other noble girls reluctantly handed Damia belated greetings.

    ¡°My name is Leah Judith.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Count Mary¡¯s Rose.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ This is Louisa Calusten.¡±

    Naturally, Damia was not interested in their introductions. It was obvious that she would forget who they were after a night¡¯s sleep.

    But since Teresa had laid out a board, wouldn¡¯t it be polite to play a little?

    ¡°I see. My name is Damia Primula. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    Finally, the self-introductions likened to chewing a brick was over. Damia, who had been waiting only for this moment, asked with a bone in her smile,

    ¡°But, what is your business with me?¡±

    It was clear that they would not go away if she didn¡¯t immediately bring up the main topic. At this, the woman who introduced herself as Leah rushed forward and shot back:

    ¡°You recently visited and had an audience with His Highness the Crown Prince¡ªtwice, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know anything since you¡¯re from the countryside, but it has already been determined that the Crown Prince will be engaged to Miss Teresa! But for what purpose do you keep approaching the Royal Crown Prince¡¯s Palace?¡±

    ¡­ ¡­ Ah, was it about something like this?

    Damia surveyed the women in annoyance. Although she didn¡¯t know the capital¡¯s nobles well, she had a rough idea about them.

    ¡®Probably the pro-temple aristocrats.¡¯

    Of course, it was true that there were rumors of an engagement between the Crown Prince and Teresa. But nothing had been confirmed yet.

    To be precise, Heinrich did not want to be engaged to Teresa. So, it seemed that they were trying to make their own efforts to push it forward.

    By removing all the women around the Crown Prince.

    ¡°It¡¯s rather delightful to have to listen to this.¡±

    Unfortunately for them, Damia, wasn¡¯t accommodating nor dumb enough to suffer from their tricks and smiled brightly.

    If they were pro-temple they were already anti-royal. So, it was only proper to put them in their place.

    ¡°The reason why I had an audience with His Majesty the Crown Prince was because he had a very urgent request for me.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Leah, who had not yet sensed the ominousness, asked and demanded sternly. Then Damia, who had been waiting for that question, shot back with her eyes shining,

    ¡°Oh my goodness. Are you interrogating me about the Crown Prince¡¯s personal order right now?¡±

 CH 172

    A look of embarrassment spread across Leah¡¯s face, who had been quarrelsome. Driven by that momentum, Damia immediately launched a counterattack.

    ¡°But it¡¯s really intriguing. You even know the number of times I have visited the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°That¡ª that¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°On top of that, you are interrogating me about the conversation I shared with the Crown Prince. It¡¯s a presumptuous question, but by any chance, Miss Leah, are you monitoring His Highness the Crown Prince?¡±

    Damia tilted her head and casually set the bomb off. Leah¡¯s face stiffened like lead.

    Even though Heinrich was despised for being the cursed prince, he was like the sun rising above the clouds compared to this noble girl. It just meant that Leah didn¡¯t have the power to use her mouth this way.

    In the current situation, Leah was rather rudely committing the crime of contempt of the royal family. But Leah had always looked down on Damia as a peasant, so she didn¡¯t think she would point that out.

    ¡°Although I am not from the capital, I have at least respect for the royal family. Therefore, I cannot divulge the orders the Crown Prince has given me to anyone. You don¡¯t even know this?¡±

    Damie questioned, smiling brightly like a flower. And she turned to a speechless Leah, and she nailed her with her final attack.

    ¡°Your name is¡­ ¡­ Miss Leah Judith, right? The next time I visit the Crown Prince, I must report the conversation we had today.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ !!¡±

    Leah¡¯s face eventually turned twisted with roaring thoughts.

    Leah¡¯s family was not very powerful and the Crown Prince will never turn a blind eye to her disrespect, as someone from the pro-temple faction.

    She was just planning to intimidate Damia, but she never imagined things would turn out so big for her.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    Troubled Leah looked to Teresa, seeking her help. Instead, Teresa¡¯s pretty face flashed a vexed expression.

    ¡®Useless, can¡¯t even intimidate a one single northern villager.¡¯

    Teresa sighed and stepped forward. And she bowed her head slightly to Damia, offering a pretentious apology.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Damia. It seems that my friend Leah made a ¡®mistake¡¯ by worrying too much. It was all done for me with a friendly heart, so please blame me instead.¡±

    Damia frowned inwardly without answering. Certainly, when Teresa stepped forward this way, it would be difficult for her to hold Leah accountable.

    Not even Heinrich, the Crown Prince, could not now question Teresa for being recklessly or blame her for being rude. It was because behind her house, was the High Temple.

    So Damia was forced to take a step back.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I see, Miss Teresa has apologized, so I¡¯ll just ignore Miss Leah¡¯s mistake. It¡¯s really nice to see ¡®friendship¡¯ in the capital.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for looking at me that way.¡±

    At Damie¡¯s soft voice, bearing her thorns, Teresa also responded with a smile. Teresa wisely realized that further comments about Heinrich would only be poison.

    ¡®Cursed is the Crown Prince.¡¯

    A nuisance that even the slightest slip of the tongue would be an insult to the royal family. So Teresa decided to find a safer means of attack.

    At least there was one suitable thing. Teresa, who blinked her seemingly innocent eyes, concealed her malice and asked naturally:

    ¡°By the way, Miss Damia, when you came to the capital, I heard you were accompanied by Sir Akkard? I heard that Lord Akkard visited your mansion several times. If it¡¯s not rude, may I ask what kind of relationship you two have?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, I can¡¯t. It is a rude question.¡±

    Damia struck back with a shrewd smile.

    After all, Teresa, backed by the High Temple, was her enemy; it was useless to try to look good to her.

    ¡®If I leave the capital, I¡¯ll never see you again anyways.¡¯

    Damia who had no intentions of staying here for long, had no qualms. Thanks to this, the other girls who fawned over Teresa were dumbfounded.

    ¡®Oh my! How absurd! What nerve to talk to Teresa like that.¡¯

    ¡®I ignored her for being a peasant, but she¡¯s no joke.¡¯

    But in spite of Damia¡¯s attitude, Teresa smiled softly, without a sign of agitation.

    ¡°I see. Please forgive me if my question was rude. Since Miss Damia is from the North, I said this out of a woman¡¯s concern that you might not know much about Sir Akkard.¡±

    Oh, you must be really worried about me, Damia chuckled inside, but she asked, with her eyes wide open, as if outwardly shocked.

    ¡°Oh my goodness. What do you mean I don¡¯t know?¡±

    Teresa¡¯s eyes twinkled like a viper at Damia¡¯s reaction, which seemed to be very suspicious.

 CH 173

    ¡°Oh, I feel sorry for you if you didn¡¯t know. Sir Akkard is a very manly man. Maybe that¡¯s why he has wide aspirations and has a big heart, so there are many women that he can embrace. Not just Miss Damia.¡±

    Teresa disguised her intentions with a good-natured sad expression as she explained it to Damia.

    ¡°As far as I know, there have even been several at once.¡±

    Elegantly, she cursed at Akkard for being a beast that wouldn¡¯t shy away from women. She didn¡¯t think she was imagining things, but Teresa¡¯s voice swearing at him seemed to be filled with bitterness.

    ¡®Ah, I see, in the past¡­ ¡­ Didn¡¯t they say Sir Akkard and her had once been courting?¡¯

    Damia was convinced as she recalled the words she had heard in passing.

    Maybe that¡¯s why Teresa¡¯s face, which was so smooth and unnatural, was more human now than when she was talking about Heinrich.

    She may not know it, but it was clear that she once liked Akkard quite a bit.

    However, the story of Akkard, which Teresa brought out as a trump card at best, didn¡¯t hurt Damia in the least. His great name (?) The Stallion of the Capital, also known as Ahal Teke, had arrived in the north long before her words.

    Damia knew all this and had still slept with Akkard. Thanks to this, she could ignore Teresa¡¯s words with unwavering comfort.

    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Can I leave now, if you¡¯re done?¡±

    Damia¡¯s pretending to be ignorant and tactless since earlier, made Leah pound her chest. Then, finally, she couldn¡¯t stand the growing suffocation any longer and cried as she pointed at her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know why?¡ª why?! You are just one of Lord Akkard¡¯s many sleeping partners!!¡±

    At the end of Leah¡¯s thunderous cry, there was a moment of silence.

    Damia could feel the curious eyes looking at me. They were expecting her to be hurt when she learned the truth.

    ¡®How suspect.¡¯

    Damia could feel her with a woman¡¯s intuition. The fact that some of them had Akkard in their hearts.

    The girls in front of her were, indeed, sophisticated and pretty, just like noble girls of the capital. Each one was like a peony flower in full bloom.

    So, Akkard would not have particularly minded them because he¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t stop women from coming and doesn¡¯t stop women from going.

    Maybe he even actually had a relationship with some of them. Indeed, seeing them holding on to her like this didn¡¯t seem like normal tenacity. They were obsessive.

    Of course. Akkard Valerian was such a man; even though they knew all of his trashy deeds, they had no choice but to be tempted, so they were reactionarily harsh.

    So that¡¯s why they desperately wanted Damia to be hurt like themselves. May you fall apart from having Akkard for a moment and shatter to pieces from the doomed hope you¡¯ll be able to have him.

    ¡°Hmph! Just because she has a face, she seems to have misunderstood that she was special. Wake up! Because he doesn¡¯t love anyone.¡±

    With her nose in the air, Leah declared in a pathetic tone. But there was an indelible hatred that could not be hidden in those eyes.

    ¡®Ugh, this man. To what extent will he exhaust me?¡¯

    With a bitter smile inside, Damia raised her chin elegantly and bluntly responded to the eyes looking at me.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What¨C what?¡±

    ¡°I know. That I am just one of many of Sir Akkard¡¯s. women¡±

    As if there was nothing wrong with that, Damia shrugged her shoulders. Then she opened her eyes wide and asked Leah in reverse.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t know, that he was that kind of man? That¡¯s what he¡¯s supposed to be.¡±

    It was as if Leah had declared the sun rose in the morning and the moon rose at night, was a novel tale. So Leah had no choice but to keep her mouth shut.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m amazed, really.¡±

    Ironically, in proportion to Leah¡¯s voice trembling, Teresa, standing behind her, also turned pale. They were shocked by Damia¡¯s words.

    Undoubtedly, they didn¡¯t know what Damia knew even though she was from the distant North.

    They had been sure they would be different. Proud to catch the gaze of an arrogant man who looked down on others, even for a moment.

    At least during the affair, Akkard was focused on them, and it was then that bad-tempered man acted kindly.

    They had mistaken it for something unique. Therefore¡­ ¡­ When they were abandoned, it hurt even more.

    It¡¯s like a person who fell from a high bed with her whole body enveloped in a dream.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe me or not, but I have nothing to do with His Highness Heinrich or Lord Akkard. I¡¯m not  mistaken about my place.¡±

    Damia added an explanation to the shocked woman. Her face was calm; she was the only winner because she didn¡¯t love Akkard.

    ¡°I am leaving soon anyway, so I would appreciate it if you could stop paying attention to me. Goodbye then.¡±

    Damia, who had uttered her last salutation, was just about to turn away. But then, Teresa, who had been clenching her fists painfully, opened her mouth:

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ don¡¯t be ridiculous¡ª It¡¯s disgusting that you¡¯re pretending to be calm and carefree alone.¡±

    Teresa, who finally took off her noble mask, vomited her vemon and spoke without hesitation.

    She didn¡¯t want to admit that she was shocked by Damia¡¯s words. And the fact that she was still obsessed and attached to Akkard, with whom she had only dated briefly.

    Naturally, Theresa wanted to shake Damia as much as she had shocked and confused her. Even if it was a petty, disgraceful retaliation.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this because I¡¯m worried about you? ¨CYou¡¯re welcome!¡±

    Teresa, who scoffed and laughed sharply, pulled out her harsh blade and swung it.

    ¡°I just thought it was so funny. Sir Akkard, who said that red-haired women were very ¡®helpful,¡¯ really slept with you.¡±

    Damia closed her mouth at her words. Teresa was even more excited when she saw her, who had always been blunt with no sign of being pushed back, was now silent.

    ¡°But I guess that was true? Oh my! They say the only virtue of Northern women is that they are old-fashioned. But you don¡¯t even have that? You spread your legs to that Akkard Valerian!¡±

 CH 174

    ¡ªIs it because she has red hair?

    There was a strong contempt in Teresa¡¯s tone of premarital innocence. Damia clenched her jaw involuntarily at her manner, which seemed to treat her as a vulgar courtesan.

    ¡®Sir Akkard would have said such a thing.¡¯

    Of course, it must have been a thing of the past. She was unaware of Akkard Valerian¡¯s prodigal history.

    But instinctive shame burned her cheeks, and her boiling blood soared to the tip of her head. It caused her head to spin, her thoughts tangled in a jumble of confusion so she couldn¡¯t come up with a proper retort.

    ¡°Goodbye-bye, loose red-haired lady.¡±

    Convinced that Damia was shocked, Teresa let out a laugh. When she saw her triumphant smile, she felt somehow emotional.

    Fortunately, Teresa was reminiscent of the old Louise in many ways. Thanks to that, Damia seemed to know how to treat her.

    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡±

    As if surprised by Teresa¡¯s dirty words and demeanor, Damia¡¯s eyes widened. And with a naive look on her face, she asked blatantly,

    ¡°Were you that jealous? That I slept with Sir Akkard.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you uttering? Why would I have the chance to envy such a vulgar thing?¡±

    Teresa frowned, covering her mouth with her fan, and making a cold reply. But Damia did not back down and stabbed her sore corner.

    ¡°But I heard.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Miss Teresa, I heard you were thrown away by Sir Akkard.¡±

    Teresa¡¯s chin, hidden behind the fan, tightened.

    She didn¡¯t know how that northern hillbilly knew. A long time ago, they had only courted briefly, so even many capital nobles didn¡¯t know.

    But Damia didn¡¯t finish with just this; she smiled as she tucked her gorgeous hair behind her ear and proudly raised her pretty face.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about the tales about red hair. Indeed, I might be a loose woman. Regardless, it is true that I slept with Akkard.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°But, isn¡¯t that better then being dumped by the man you like, staying quiet and pretending to be calm? At least I was being honest with my needs.¡±

    At least after being dumped, you won¡¯t have regrets or lingering feelings; it¡¯s better than being jealous of other women.

    At the end of Damia¡¯s murmuring, Teresa¡¯s face turned red. Her initial angelic beauty was nowhere to be found, and she cried out, her face contorting like a demon.

    ¡°You¡¯re so vulgar to listen to! I can¡¯t talk to you anymore because it will taint and lower me¨Cand demean my status!!¡±

    Damia smiled brightly as if waiting for those words. And she turned around, mimicking as Teresa did earlier, and biding her farewell softly behind her back.

    ¡°Goodbye, old-fashioned blonde girl.¡±

    Teresa, unable to hold back her anger, ran out with the force that broke her heel. The girls, who held their breath and watched the bloody quarrel, hurriedly followed her.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Wait for me, Miss Teresa!¡±

    Smiling bitterly, Damia was finally left alone. The feeling of winning the glory of a hurtful victory was at least better than a sense of defeat. But that was it.

    ¡®I guess I don¡¯t fit in with the royal palace.¡¯

    Otherwise, why was it that every time she came, she was bothered?

    Damia stood there momentarily, then turned back with a wary expression. And as she turned the corner, she found a familiar man beyond.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Damia.¡±

    Akkard Valerian, with a bouquet of white hydrangeas* stood there. As if he had heard Damie¡¯s conversation to some extent, with a face whiter than a flower.

    *t1v: According to a Japanese legend, the hydrangea became associated with heartfelt emotion, gratitude for understanding, and apology after a Japanese emperor gave them to the family of the girl he loved to make up for neglecting her in favor of business and to show how much he cared about her.

 CH 175

    Akkard had been ill for the past few days and had finally woken up.

    Disease, or fever, either way, it was as painful as a stinging heat simmering and then a fire kindling in his chest.

    It was very rare for the robust, strong man to be so sick. Perhaps it was because it was a disease with psychological factors added, so it was especially excruciating.

    And Damia Primula¡­ ¡­ Except for that one day, she never came to visit him.

    ¡®Not even once.¡¯

    Akkard woke up from the bed and looked up at the ceiling with a miserable heart.

    She was right upstairs. Within arms reach, as close as it gets, but there was no way he could reach her. He boiled with trepidation.

    He had been confident in his ample experience with women but found himself utterly lost now and ignorant about what to do. Because it was the first time he was sincere.

    Then in the midst of his anguish¡ª The hallway, not far from his room, became noisy.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Akkard listened. He had trained in martial arts and so honed and developed sharper senses than others.

    Creak-

    Along with the sound of the heavy mansion door opening, the employees¡¯ bid farewell politely:

    ¡°Have a safe trip to the palace, my lady!¡±

    ¡­ ¡­ It looked like Damia was going out. Also, to the royal palace. Akkard took note of this and realized:

    ¡®If I go after her now, I might be able to talk to her.¡¯

    At least it¡¯s better than this place where Primula¡¯s employees keep a watch over him. Regardless, for Akkard, the Knight Commander of the Royal Palace, the palace was like his own backyard.

    As soon as it occurred to him, his body started moving with a mind of its own. Quickly, he jumped out of bed, washed his face, and put on his clothes.

    ¡°Uh, you need to lie down a little longer! You still need to be calm to reclaim stability¡­..¡±

    The dismay of the doctor, who had just come in, was already out of his earshot. After ignoring the doctor and his advice, he rode his horse, rushing straight to the palace.

    However, a person stood in the way of Akkard Valerian. Magda, the Chief Palace Minister.

    ¡°Miss Damia is having an audience with the Crown Prince right now. Please wait outside.¡±

    Only chilly towards Akkard, Magda promptly dismissed him. She had a sharp wariness about her, fearing that he might flirt while hanging around the Crown Prince¡¯s palace, seducing maids and noble ladies alike.

    ¡®I can¡¯t do that anymore.¡¯

    How can he blame them for the trust he lost?

    Akkard came out of the prince¡¯s palace with a bitter smile. Rumors of his return had already spread, and many women started to linger about and glance at him.

    Even though it was quite chilly right after the rain, they were smiling brightly in thin clothes.

    Normally, he would have chatted with them even if he didn¡¯t intend to seduce them. Instead, he enjoyed the attention: cute, sweet flirting and the stinging battle of nerves between women striving to look good in front of him.

    But now he couldn¡¯t do it anymore.

    He was now like a traveler in the desert, desperately digging and searching for water. He was burning up as if he was going to die of thirst right now, so he couldn¡¯t pay any mind to the mirages flirting next to him.

    ¡®Damia¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    How could he change her mind even a little bit? As he wandered in front of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace in thought, he saw hydrangeas in full bloom just in time.

    The moment he saw this, Akkard stretched out his hand unconsciously. Even if he knew he couldn¡¯t calm Damia¡¯s heart with just a few things¡­ ¡­ Still, he was so desperate that he clung to hope embodied by this fragile flower.

    He picked and plucked the most beautiful blossoms without blemishes. The hydrangeas, which he intended to be a couple, became a huge bouquet in the blink of an eye.

    Enough for everyone in the garden to see.

    ¡°Oh, look at Sir Akkard.¡±

    ¡°Who is he going to give those flowers to? Perhaps¡­ ¡­ Is it that lady he brought from the North?¡±

    ¡°Oh my gods! Then that rumor was true. I heard that Lord Akkard walks in and out of that lady¡¯s mansion these days so much so the threshold is worn out.¡±

    All the women in the royal palace were chatting about it, including other noble maidens visiting, like Teresa and Leah.

    Damia didn¡¯t know, but that¡¯s why they were so harsh towards her and poisoned with envy.

    ¡®That Akkard Valerian¡ª is picking flowers¡ª himself? For a woman?!¡¯

    It was famously known that Akkard hated handmade gifts. And so naturally, nothing he gave to women was handmade either. At best, it would be a luxury commodity.

    However, Akkard, that very same man with a difficult disposition, picked flowers himself without ordering or buying them. Each and every one of them was carefully picked with all his heart.

    Moreover, although Akkard did not even realize it himself, his face as he picked the flowers showed signs of excitement, anxiety, and dreams. Enough for even the most obtuse to notice that the other person he was picking flowers for was very special to him.

    ¡°This will do.¡±

    He muttered proudly, so focused that he did not even realize the eyes were pouring on him. The size of the bouquet was large enough to cover the upper body of any woman and was delightfully gorgeous.

    The hydrangea, which had not yet dried up the raindrops, was full of vitality and had a fresh scent. For some reason, his chest swelled up. A fleeting hope that today would go well and in his favor filled his heart.

    He returned to the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace but seemed to have missed her. Magda glanced at the bouquet he was holding with a countenance of disbelief and said back with disapproving eyes:

    ¡°Ms. Damia has already finished her audience with his Highness and went out to the gardens.¡±

 CH 176

    Oh.

    Akkard frowned and headed to the garden. However, the back of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace was quite vast, and he headed in the opposite direction of where Damia had gone.

    Akkard found her only after he had circled the expansive garden. But, unfortunately, the time he wasted wandering had been enough time for someone to start quarreling with Damia.

    ¡°Hmph! Just because she has a slightly pretty face, she seems to have misunderstood that she was special. Wake up! Because he doesn¡¯t love anyone.¡±

    The moment a sharp woman¡¯s voice was heard over the corner, Akkard instinctively realized¡ª That they were talking about him.

    ¡®Oh, no.¡¯

    Apparently, his past women were being territorial against Damia. It was something he had witnessed many times before.

    In the past, Akkard was reluctant to be involved in such a situation. He wanted to remain calm and emotionally distant.

    Therefore, it was dreadful for him to walk into a catastrophe where envy, love-hate, and hostility were raging rampant. It wasn¡¯t worth enduring for just a bedmate.

    But Damia was different.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    Akkard clenched his jaw. He couldn¡¯t stand to see her being hunted by many.

    He had never even thought of violence towards a woman before but suddenly, a sharp enmity towards some women he even didn¡¯t know pierced his reason.

    It was the moment he was just about to appear over the corner.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Damia¡¯s calm voice made his feet freeze.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What¨C what?¡±

    ¡°I know. That I am just one of many of Sir Akkard¡¯s women.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just that his feet froze, but also his heart.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t know? He was that kind of man. That¡¯s what he¡¯s supposed to be.¡±

    ¡­ ¡­ the blood flowing through his body stopped cold.

    There was no warmth as Damia spoke of him. Like she was talking about objects without much excitement or emotion.

    When he realized this, his ears rang with a hollow and sharp tinnitus. Akkard, who was so engrossed by this, almost missed the conversation behind him.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this because I¡¯m worried about you? ¨CYou¡¯re welcome!¡±

    It was Teresa¡¯s voice. Teresa Dmitry, whom he had once flirted with and dated, was laughing at Damia in a venomous voice.

    ¡°I just thought it was so funny. Sir Akkard, who said that red-haired women were very ¡®helpful¡¯ and loose, really slept with you.¡±

    ¡­ ¡­ Did I say that?

    He couldn¡¯t remember it very well, but it seemed like he said something similar in nuance¡­¡­ Ah, right, when he saw the Count of Mary, who was constantly arguing over Heinrich¡¯s succession rights, flirting with his mistress.

    ¡®The mistress was probably the red-haired courtesan.¡¯

    The moment he remembered what he had said, the blood drained from Akkard¡¯s face. His natural disposition was arrogant, and when he lifted himself up to a position where he didn¡¯t have to watch his words, he became even more so.

    So there was no hesitation in his bold words and actions. He said whatever he liked, and he had a fierce temper when he was offended.

    His foolish past atrocities were ¡®old memories¡¯ that had already been forgotten and wiped out of him. But there are still people who remember the him from before.

    They scooped up Akkard¡¯s filthy past and threw it at the woman he wanted to look the best in front of.

    ¡°But I guess that was true? Oh my! They say the only virtue of Northern women is that they are old-fashioned. But you don¡¯t even have that? You spread your legs to that Akkard Valerian!¡±

    ¡ªIs it because she has red hair? [whispers from the other girls]

    Damia wasn¡¯t the only one who was hurt by the contemptuous tone. Akkard was unable to take a breath, his throat clogging up as if someone had punched his stomach.

    The Damia he knew was a modest, reserved woman. She didn¡¯t even know a man until she met him, and after that, there was no other man.

    Unless that jerk Lessid touched Damia.

    But now, Damia was enduring disgraceful criticism and shame that was completely unwarranted. Purely because the man she slept with was Akkard Valerian¨C himself.

    If he wasn¡¯t the man, she chose¡­.. Unlike himself, if he were a man with good behavior and clear of messy relationships with women¡­ ¡­ Damia would never have suffered such an insult.

    The moment that thought struck him¡ª Akkard realized: It wasn¡¯t Teresa or the other women who were defiling Damia the most right now.

    It was his messy past and stigma.

    ¡®Oh my god.¡¯

    At that moment, Akkard sincerely wanted to kill himself.

 CH 177

    Akkard had never bothered paying attention to his reputation. Indeed, he never even felt the need to.

    In the glamorous and promiscuous high capital society, a man who did not know how to enjoy pleasure was treated as a fool. And rather than being seen as a moron, Akkard was a man willing to choose to be an irredeemable debauchee.

    It was only the conservatives who were affected by their reputation. But that didn¡¯t even affect Akkard.

    Even though rumors about him spread far and wide, when women actually met him, they were mesmerized by his beautiful face and sensual body. Though they tried to deny it, they were helplessly drawn in and allowed him to seduce their body and mind.

    Therefore, notoriety was more like a challenge for him to overcome. In particular, with the unique ambition of a successful young man, Akkard was literally a headache for the capital.

    He enjoyed everything as a joke and easily hurt others when he felt like it. So he was a significant troublemaker for his only sister, Sienna.

    ¡®I¡¯m saying this because I feel sorry for you, you pitiful idiot, so listen carefully, Akkard Valerian.¡¯

    His sister warned him with a look of complete exhaustion, If you don¡¯t get rid of that trashy life right now, you¡¯ll regret it forever.

    Invariably, Sienna was right. His notoriety, which was insignificant when everything was a joke and a game, immediately struck the back of his head as soon as he became sincere and earnest.

    As if waiting for this moment.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better than being dumped by the man you like and pretending to be calm? At least I was being honest with my needs.¡±

    While Akkard¡¯s body hardened with shame, Damia didn¡¯t even blink.

    Damia, whom he knew, became more stubborn and eloquent when she was hurt. She was a woman who said everything she had to say, and when she turned around, her heart broke, and she shed tears.

    Thanks to that, Teresa Dmitry, who had seen Damia as easy, was utterly defeated.

    ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you anymore becuase you¡¯re so vulgar! You might infect me, so I¡¯ll just go ahead!!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, old-fashioned blonde girl.¡±

    Damia, who had overcome the quarrel, turned around leisurely. And, of all things, she walked towards him.

    Before Akkard could wipe his pale face from the shock, she ran into him.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Damia.¡±

    He barely managed to move his lips with difficulty. His voice was shabby, fearful of receiving Damia¡¯s ire.

    Unexpectedly, Damia did not ignore him. Instead, she asked in a voice so calm that one wouldn¡¯t even think she was just in a fierce argument.

    ¡°Are you all better now?¡±

    At a glance, she seemed to be concerned. So Akkard answered her question in a hasty, cracked voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay! Thanks to you, there is no problem now.¡±

    Unfortunately for him, Damia wasn¡¯t asking the question out of concern. Instead, as if waiting for that answer, she responded.

    ¡°Good for you. Then go home now.¡±

    It was an order to get out of her mansion. The moment he realized this, Akkard¡¯s eyes went dark.

    ¡°Dami!¡±

    He grabbed Damia¡¯s arm as she passed him by. No, he wanted to.

    But the moment he stretched out one arm, he saw it. An icy expression appeared on Damia¡¯s face.

    She looked utterly fed up. The frustration, annoyance, and disappointment of repeating the same rejection and refusal to an opponent that would not take no for an answer no matter how many times she tried.

    The moment he read it, he couldn¡¯t bear to catch Damia. Terribly afraid that she would hate him even more .

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Behind Damia¡¯s back, he uttered an apology in a mournful voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault that you were insulted by Teresa Dmitry.¡±

    At his surprising words, Damia looked back at him. The Akkard she knew was not a man who would admit his faults.

    He¡¯d rather blame and crush Teresa, who brought him up. But he was a person who wouldn¡¯t think he did anything wrong.

    ¡®Why are you apologizing to me?¡¯

    Damia couldn¡¯t understand him at all.

    Was it because of a sense of guilt about what he had done to her in the past? Or did he want to continue this absurd, outlandish love game that he liked her?

    In the midst of this, Akkard¡¯s words continued:

    ¡°I know. There are many things I have to apologize to you for.¡±

    He took one step closer to Damia, who had stopped walking. And with his silver eyelashes lowered, he muttered in a low voice,

    ¡°The fact I spoke badly about you in front of His Highness Heinrich, and that I threw away the handkerchief you made yourself. And for all those moments when I didn¡¯t dare cherish you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°I want to ask you for forgiveness one by one, but¡­ ¡­ Even that will definitely make you sick of me.¡±

    Now Akkard understood. An apology by forcibly holding on to someone who did not want to receive it could not amount to anything more than harassment.

    Far from apologizing and making amends, it only added to one¡¯s mistakes.

    Akkard learned this fact. But unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find any other good alternatives.

    He was a human being who had never really shared any bond with even his blood-related family. So he didn¡¯t know how to appeal and ask for forgiveness or express a sincere apology.

    Because of his dirty temper, he often quarreled or had conflicts with others. Each time, the only conclusion he could reach was by cutting off the relationship itself.

    But he couldn¡¯t do that to Damia. Thus, although Akkard was clumsy, he was determined to do his best.

 CH 178

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    Akkard knelt down on one of his knee on the still-wet dirt floor of the garden. And he presented his sincerity without any packaging or lie mixed in.

    ¡°I, indeed, was really, very wrong. Please¡­ ¡­ Accept it.¡±

    His fingertips trembled as he held out the bouquet of hydrangeas. It was the first time he had knelt in front of someone who was not of the royal family.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Could this be how a believer feels to offer flowers directly to a goddess he had served all his life? The sound of his own heart was beating so loudly in his ears that he couldn¡¯t hear anything else.

    In a world filled with only one person, a hand of salvation had finally been extended.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the flowers.¡±

    Damia holding the bouquet, responded briefly. And asked Akkard, who was still on his knees.

    ¡°Is this all you want?¡±

    In haste, Akkard nodded. He was prepared to be rejected, so this was more than enough.

    ¡°Then I will go.¡±

    After formally nodding her head, Damia left. There were no words of thanks or suggesting to go back together, even out of courtesy.

    But in order to see another glimpse of her cold back, Akkard lengthened his neck. Finally, and only after Damia had disappeared over the dim garden, did he let out a sad sigh.

    ¡°Ha¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    After wiping his dry face, he smiled at himself. It was sad that Damia still hated him, but nevertheless, he was thrilled that she had received the flowers.

    Contrary to her impeccably ice queen appearance, Damia was a woman with a soft spot. Thanks to that, Akkard was able to prolonge and drag on his once-in-a-lifetime relationship.

    He had never been more grateful for Damia¡¯s ¡®softness¡¯ than now. He massaged his brows which had been furrowed for the past few days, and gently closed his eyes.

    As his tensions and fears dissipated, intense mental fatigue came rushing in. It was because he had crossed fierce waves of emotions over a short moment.

    Akkard, who is experiencing his first love, suddenly became curious. He wondered if others also struggled in the flames of such terrifying joys and sorrows every time.

    ¡®If I chase after her now, will I be able to see her back from afar?¡¯

    He thought he was insane, but his legs were already moving.

    In fact, in order to return to his mansion, he shouldn¡¯t have gone in this direction. But his mind was already set, and his determined heart gave him fifty thousand excuses while he was on his way.

    ¡®Yes, since I¡¯m at the royal palace anyway, I¡¯ll check on the knights¡­ ¡­ I also have to check the status of the guards of the Crown Prince¡¯s palace.¡¯

    While he was at it, he would catch a glimpse of her. Akkard, having finished his elaborate rationalization, continued to step forward. Along the way, Damia disappeared.

    Because the rain this morning moistened the soil, he found her footprints on the soft floor.

    Akkard, who had been walking in her footsteps, stepped aside for some reason. And pressing down his heels, he walked, planting his own footmarks next to her tiny impressions.

    As if the two were walking side by side.

    ¡®What a stupid thing to do, honestly.¡¯

    Akkard couldn¡¯t help but smile self-disparagingly. He looked back and saw a peaceful scene of the dusk falling and twilight descending over two pairs of footprints, side by side.

    Akkard tried to move on before the sun had set entirely. But just then¨C something white shone from the flower bed on the other side, beyond the dimmed path.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    He could have just ignored it, but a vague but irresistible sense of foreboding pulled him. Somehow, he felt he had to check it with his own eyes.

    Akkard approached a corner of the flower bed. And bent over, he confirmed its identity.

    It was a bouquet of hydrangeas that he gave to Damia. Blossoms, which had been white and beautiful just moments ago, had been discarded and thrown away full of soil and dirt.

    Just like the handkerchief of that day.

 CH 179

    While Damia waited, she looked around the lobby of the inn. It was said that it was a place for commoners with some money to stay, and it seemed quite reasonable.

    However, it was definitely inferior to Damia¡¯s sensibilities, who grew up as a noble from birth. The d¨¦cor was overly ostentatious, and too preoccupied with fa?ade, lacking classical elegance.

    But it wasn¡¯t the time for her to leisurely nitpick. Damia was an uninvited guest who suddenly came into the inn, where others came to rest.

    ¡®It should be about the time she comes down.¡¯

    Damia glanced at the stairway leading up to the inn¡¯s rooms. After waiting for a while, she felt the sound of shoes rushing down from above.

    She hadn¡¯t even seen her face yet, but Damia felt it intuitively. She knew that the one she was waiting for was coming down.

    ¡°Miss Damia¡­ ¡­ ?¡±

    Sure enough, the person rushing down the stairs recognized her and stopped. At this, Damia smiled softly and greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Commander Hemish.¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, you really are Miss Damia! How long has it been?¡±

    Hemish Lorraine was the custodian in charge of Count Primula¡¯s trading guild.

    As soon as she ran down the stairs, she shook hands with Damia. And she said as she rushed down and lifted up her drooping one-piece glasses.

    ¡°Oh, please understand if I¡¯m in disarray. I just arrived at the inn three hours ago.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. You probably haven¡¯t finished unpacking yet. I¡¯m sorry that I suddenly intruded at such a bad time,¡±

    Damia smiled apologetically, waving her hand. Then she belatedly realized how surprising her arrival was, so Hemish inquired, looking very puzzled:

    ¡°But, lady, how did you know that I would arrive at the inn today? If I arrived a little late, we would have missed each other.¡±

    Of course, there was nothing to disagree with. Damia came to this inn every day, waiting for Hemish to arrive.

    ¡®I have to steal the black perfume balm from her.¡¯

    But she couldn¡¯t tell Hemish the truth. So she smiled vaguely.

    ¡°That¡¯s, um¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    The reason Damia waited for Hemish every day at her inn was simple.

    Her father, apparently, in the letter had told her to meet General Hemish and she would hand her a ¡®gift¡¯. So if she had made an appointment with Hemish in advance, she would have chosen her fine restaurant or teahouse to treat Damia, a daughter of the upper class nobility.

    And, leaving the cumbersome luggage and goods in the inn, she would appear carrying only Damia¡¯s assigned presents. After that, it was obvious that they would only eat and part ways.

    ¡®That would be a problem. Then I won¡¯t have a chance to look through the items.¡¯

    Indeed. She had to come without notice and surprise Commander Hemish in order to search for the goods and raid the supply house of imports.

    After all, there will be both her gift and the black balm in her inn where she is.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have to worry about finding the right inn. The family¡¯s guild had many large carts and horses, as they imported a lot of goods from abroad. The inns that could accommodate them all were extremely limited.

    Therefore, it was not difficult to specify the inn. But Damia, who plotted all these crimes, pretended to be innocent and put her in a corner.

    ¡°I guess I was lucky. I was just shopping around here. I was just about to go back when I heard a rumor that some caravan had arrived. So I came just in case¡­ ¡­ What a strange coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Fortunately, Hemish did not seem to know that this was a thoroughly planned crime. Surely, seeing such a large caravan moving, rumors were bound to spread on a crowded street.

    Hemish, unaware of Damia¡¯s lie, was astonished by this coincidence.

    ¡°I see! Indeed, the headmaster told me to meet Lady Damia when I went to the capital, but¡­ ¡­ This is something I didn¡¯t expect.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for coming all of a sudden.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, what are you saying? It¡¯s so nice to meet you so suddenly. It¡¯s not organized yet, but would you like to go up to my room with me?¡±

    ¡°To General Hemish¡¯s room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve come all the way here, but I should treat you to a cup of tea.¡±

    This development was a bit difficult. While Hemish is serving tea, she would probably direct her laborers to retrieve her father¡¯s gifts separately.

    Because that¡¯s the way to treat a lady, with respect.

    ¡®Then there was no point in visiting the inn.¡¯

    Fortunately, she glanced out the window and it was dark and overcast. Damia used this to moderately reject Hemish¡¯s recommendation.

    ¡°Ah, I want to too, but¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s going to rain soon, so I¡¯m going to go before then.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Hemish had a sad expression on her face. It seems that now is the right time, so Damia slyly pressed her luck.

    ¡°Oh, I heard that my father entrusted a gift to General Hemish.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Ah, yes, that turquoise necklace!!¡±

    Hemish clapped her hands.

    Apparently, her father¡¯s special request for her gift was a famous turquoise necklace in Bedan.

 CH 180

    ¡°Um, it must be in the valuables cart right now. I haven¡¯t unpacked it yet¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t know how to get it out.¡±

    Hearing the embarrassment in the reply, Damia was relieved inwardly. It was worthwhile to descend upon the inn early on purpose, aiming for this situation.

    What¡¯s more, Hemish was still flustered and tired from her long journey, and distracted. So she didn¡¯t suspect Damia.

    With big eyes Damia said she was waiting for it with bated breath.

    ¡°Oh, then what should we do? I came to get the present.¡±

    ¡°I know, right. I have quite a bit of luggage, so it would take a while to find it¡­ ¡­ Can¡¯t you come back tomorrow?¡±

    Hemish asked apologetically.

    Normally she would have said it would be fine, but now I can¡¯t. Because it was almost certain that Hemish would show up with only a box tomorrow out of all of her luggage.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Damia raking her head for a way behind her smiling face. Fortunately, she had an idea, noting that her gift was a ¡®turquoise necklace¡¯.

    ¡®Usually turquoise is used with silver¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    So obviously the body part of the necklace would be made of silver. In particular, the main export of the Kingdom of Bedan was silver ore, so it was almost certain.

    ¡®I hope my predictions are correct.¡¯

    Damia glanced out the window as if it was going to rain at any moment. And she asked in a worried tone.

    ¡°But, it is said that it will rain a lot from today¡­ ¡­ What if the necklace rusts?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. It is definitely cloudy.¡±

    At her unexpected remark, Hemish furrowed her brows. As Damia said, silver was very vulnerable to moisture.

    The desert kingdom of Bedan rarely had rain, and the weather was hot and dry. Therefore, there was no worry about rust even on their long journey.

    ¡®Did I put a rust-preventing treatment on it?¡¯

    Hemish hesitated. Noticing this, Damia quickly stamped her feet, imitating an aristocratic lady who risked her life for jewelry.

    ¡°What should I do? I really wanted that turquoise necklace, so I asked her father for it. If it corrodes due to humidity, I would be very upset.¡±

    Seeing Damia pleading with her sad face, Hemish let out a deep sigh. And she finally got the words she had been waiting for so long.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. If it¡¯s okay with you, let¡¯s go to the warehouse together. I will find it myself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, General Hemish!¡±

    And I¡¯m sorry. Damia followed her and quietly apologized to her inside.

    She was sorry to deceive Hemish, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Because this was all to save her father.

    Hemish, who knew nothing, led Damie to a large, gloomy warehouse, a little far from the inn.

    ¡°This is it, lady.¡±

    At the entrance, two workers were guarding the warehouse. It was probably a night watch.

    ¡°Are you here, Commander-in-Chief?¡±

    They found Hemish and immediately bowed their heads.

    ¡°Yes, thank you for a job well done.¡±

    Hemish dismissed the workers and opened the warehouse door with a big key. Then, a procession of wagons lined up in the darkness appeared.

    ¡°Miss, since it¡¯s so dark you may fall, so here, please take this lamp with you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Damia readily accepted the lamp she had given her. And they stepped into the large warehouse.

    As soon as she entered the room, a musty and acrid smell of dust rose. At this, Damia coughed involuntarily.

    ¡°Cough¡ª Cough!¡±

    Hemish chuckled and gave advice.

    ¡°Since we traveled across the desert, there is a lot of dirt in the luggage. So cover your nose and mouth with a handkerchief.¡±

    Hemish, who took out her handkerchief, demonstrated how to tie it. Damia, who wore the handkerchief mask for the first time in her life, definitely felt a difference.

    ¡®Looking around, there was no one in the large warehouse. Except for the guards at the door, everyone seemed to be unpacking or resting in the room.

    Hemish at the forefront approached the row of wagons. And she inspected the carts one by one, with her lamp.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, the valuables wagon¡­ ¡­ Oh! Here it is.¡±

 CH 181

    It was a cart that did its best to protect its contents. It was shock resistant, with a tarpaulin, and expensive magic that stabilized temperature and protected against fire.

    So Damia was convinced that ¡®black perfume¡¯ was in this wagon, especially since the perfume oil was a flammable object.

    ¡®But out of all these boxes, which one is it?¡¯

    Damia was perplexed when she saw the huge amount of boxes on the large cart. It would probably take half a day to go through all of that.

    Fortunately, she thought of a way. Damia made sure the lid of the lamp she was carrying was closed. And she deliberately held it close to the boxes.

    ¡°Oh!! No, miss! There are also flammable items there, so keep the lantern away!!¡±

    Unsurprisingly, Hemish was taken aback by her and deterred her. Damia noticed that, for a moment, her gaze was focused somewhere.

    As if there was something important there.

    ¡®Let¡¯s do it one more time.¡¯

    In order to grasp the exact direction, Damia deliberately pretended not to notice.

    ¡°But it¡¯s so dark inside the warehouse that you can¡¯t see it very well. Where are you?¡±

    As Damia drew closer to her, far from removing her lamp, Hemish stamped her feet even more impatiently.

    ¡°That¡ª that! Please put out the lantern!! Okay? Or it might explode!!¡±

    Hemish showed signs of concern that there might be sparks from the lamp. Naturally, she kept glancing at the ¡®dangerous substance.¡¯

    It was an inescapable human survival instinct.

    ¡®It¡¯s over there.¡¯

    Damia now knew where it was and then turned her lamp back on. Now that she had a rough idea of ??the direction, it was time to move on to the second stage of the operation.

    ¡°It¡¯s the valuables cart, that¡¯s great. Can I take a look?¡±

    Like a curious girl, Damia deliberately began to pick things up in the cart. And she continued to shower Hemish with questions.

    ¡°What is this, General Hemish?¡±

    ¡°It is silk woven by handicrafts of Bedan.¡±

    ¡°Oh! So what is that?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ They are glass artifacts made from desert sand.¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh, it¡¯s pretty. wow! What else is this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Oh! It is an unprocessed gemstone, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Hemish¡¯s answers gradually became more insincere and short.

    She rolled up her sleeves and was busy finding the box that contained the turquoise necklace. While it was dark and she couldn¡¯t see well, Damia asked questions until she was annoyed.

    Damia checked on Hemish, who didn¡¯t even turn her head to inspect her. It was very easy to divert her opponent¡¯s attention like this.

    ¡®Great. Now¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    Damia moved silently. She turned towards the box, which Hemish had stared at with particular surprise and apprehension.

    Creak-

    When she quietly opened the box lid, she saw cushioning material inside. Gently pushing it aside, she found shiny glass jars.

    ¡®Found you.¡¯

    The color of the liquid that was dripping and shaking inside the glass bottle was dark.

    ¡®One, two, three¡­ ¡­ twelve. It¡¯s less than I thought.¡¯

    Damia thought about the number of perfume oils. As far as she knew, the High Temple had been buying quite a lot of ¡®black balm¡¯ before.

    But for some reason, they only bought a dozen of them this time. In this way, even if one bottle is missing, it would be noticed quickly.

    Fortunately, Damie had a plan she had prepared in advance. She took out two glass bottles from her pockets and was silently proud of her foresight.

    ¡®It was good that I brought this in advance.¡¯

    One bottle contained hair oil mixed with ink. In the first place, it had been made in moderation for the amount to be replaced.

    And another bottle¡­ ¡­ Surprisingly, Heinrich had given it to her directly.

    ¡®If something dangerous happens, use it.¡¯

    It was a self-defense liquid made by his alchemist. But, of course, Heinrich¡¯s intentions for giving this were not so pure.

    ¡®She¡¯s Akkard¡¯s woman. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s fallen in love, so I¡¯ll be in a ton of trouble if she dies or gets hurt.¡¯

    Heinrich had been watching his subordinate for years. Naturally, he knew very well how crazy Akkard was in his early twenties.

    Now it was less, but one¡¯s innate nature doesn¡¯t disappear. Therefore, Heinrich wiped his tears and gave Damia the precious self-defense bottle.

    ¡®I don¡¯t even have a few.¡¯

    Of course, Damia, who knew nothing, was deeply impressed by the meticulousness of the Crown Prince. Carefully stroking the bottle, she put it back into her pocket.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think I have to use it now.¡¯

    Damia lightly swapped the hair oil for a black balm bottle. And she hurriedly closed the lid of the box.

    ¡°Miss Damia.¡±

    At just the right time, Hemish, who had his waist straightened, looked at this side.

    ¡°I found it, the gift!¡±

    Fortunately, Hemish didn¡¯t seem to notice anything. Of course, Damia had never been involved in guild business in the first place, so she wouldn¡¯t even have thought that she would even know of the existence of ¡®black perfume.¡¯

    ¡°Really? Is my necklace there?¡±

    Feigning innocence, Damia pretended to be moved and so pleased with her necklace as she approached slowly. When Hemish handed over the gift, this would all be over.

    Damia was just about to turn the corner of the cart when Hemish¡¯s head, while looking at her, shook violently, and her eyes rolled back.

    She collapsed on the spot.

    ¡°General Hemish!!¡±

 CH 182

    Horrified and startled, Damia stepped back. Hemish dropped her lamp as she fainted, so now it was completely dark.

    ¡°No, who is there?!¡±

    It was extremely dark inside the warehouse. But, the faint light of the lantern rolling down the floor illuminated an approaching figure inch by inch.

    Clink, clank.

    Every time the lamp flickered, she could see a man approaching this way intermittently. First, shoes, then a long gray robe. The next thing she saw¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡®Knife.¡¯

    A dagger was held in the opponent¡¯s tightly gripped hand. Damia¡¯s blood cooled when she saw this.

    Fortunately, the scabbard hadn¡¯t been pulled out yet, so it didn¡¯t look like he had stabbed the Hemish. Instead, he probably just hit the back of her head, and she passed out.

    Hemish was fortunate not to be stabbed, but it was her turn next. Sensing a crisis, Damia took a step back, staring desperately at her opponent.

    ¡°Who the hell sent you? What do you want?¡±

    While asking questions in an attempt to buy time, Damia suddenly noticed it. The fact that the tip of the opponent¡¯s long robe was drenched in an unknown dark red liquid.

    ¡®¡­ ¡­ blood?¡¯

    Come to think of it, earlier, two gatekeepers were guarding the warehouse entrance. But how the hell did that man break through them?

    The moment an ominous imagination came to mind, the hairs all over her body stood up. She was now alone, confronting a killer in a dark warehouse.

    Clink, clank-

    The man continued to approach Damia. With each step, she was closer to death.

    Damia clenched her jaw and suddenly flashed her lamp at him.

    ¡®Even if I die here, I have to see who you are.¡¯

    Since Damie was shorter than him, the lantern illuminated the opponent from below. Thanks to this, his face was exposed in the light even though he was wearing a hood.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ !!¡±

    When she finally saw the man¡¯s face, Damia¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You¡ª¡±

    The man who stopped sauntering took off his hood. The face revealed in it had the pale skin color characteristic of a northerner.

    ¡°Long time no see, Dami.¡±

    Black hair like the night sky. A man with water-colored eyes was smiling at her. Like a crafty snake driving its prey into a corner.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss your older brother?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Cesare.¡±

    The moment she realized who he was, her blood froze. Cesare observing her hardened face as if licking it sweetly muttered:

    ¡°Every time I see you, you get prettier. You seem to have been doing well without me, huh?¡±

    He narrowed his eyes, complaining he was sad and looked like a madman. In particular, the sharper angles of his face in the light made him look more dangerous.

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually been having a really hard time, Damia. Thanks to you, it became known that I was still alive, and a bounty was hung around my neck and everything went awry.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°But when I realize it¡¯s due to your interest and love¡­. ¡­ I was so excited, I couldn¡¯t stand it at all.¡±

    So much so that I had to come here to see you like this.

    Licking his lips with his red tongue, he trampled on the fainted body of Hemish. Upon being slapped hard on the head, she did not wake up but instead let out a painful moan.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Damia felt like she was covered in cold water. But, in this situation, she was the only one who could protect Hemish.

    ¡®Please watch out for him.¡¯

    The warning Sienna had given before struck her ears like a hallucination.

    Damia took a deep breath and then touched the glass bottle in her arms. And she warned Cesare in a cold voice.

    ¡°Take that foot off of her right now.¡±

 CH 183

    At Damia¡¯s unwavering voice and steadfast countenance, Cesare raised his eyebrows in admiration. But instead withdrawing his feet he moved towards Hemish¡¯s head.

    As if threatening to crush her head as he stepped on her face.

    ¡°Well, what should I do?¡±

    Cesare muttered indifferently to a singing hum. Damia tried not to be swayed by him, so she spoke in a calm tone:

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it me who you want anyway? So, leave General Hemish alone.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡±

    Her words seemed to be counterproductive. It was obvious he was enjoying the situation of Damia trying to persuade him; Cesare¡¯s smile grew even deeper.

    In fact, he was delighted in receiving Damia¡¯s attention.

    Damia belatedly reminded herself that Cesare was not sane in the first place. He was a madman and trying to convince him with commonsense and logic was foolish.

    Realizing her mistake, Damia decided to change her tactic.

    ¡°Oh my! Brother¡­ ¡­ No, you¡¯re not my brother anymore. You¡¯re truly beyond redemption .¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Your pattern is always the same. Can¡¯t you be a little creative?¡±

    Damia caught his attention with a razor sharp accusation. And she began to provoke Cesare by carefully scratching his pride.

    ¡°You¡¯ve not only done this to Louise before, but now even General Hemish? Do you have some kind of chronic disease? A disease where you can¡¯t talk unless you take a woman hostage!¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Damia¡¯s onslaught, which recently increased in intensity because of Akkard, was quite bitter. As she subtly surveyed Cesare to see if her words had any effect, his eyes narrowed.

    They looked like crocodile-like irises just before biting prey. Even though Damia¡¯s spine shuddered at the sight, she scratched his pride even more fiercely.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to hurt General Hemish anyway, right? You¡¯re even a teenager, so stop with your childish blackmail and threats.¡±

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t think I can hurt this woman, Dami?¡±

    Her taunts worked better than expected. Cesare clenched his jaw, and pressed the soles of his shoes against Hemish¡¯s cheeks.

    If he put more force on his toes Hemish¡¯s cheekbones would break. But instead of being scared, Damia shook her head and said,

    ¡°General Hemish is the general manager of the guild. All the things she carries still need to be delivered.¡±

    So Cesare could not harm Hemish. The only power backing him up was the High Temple who still needed her caravan.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Only one woman dies. Do you think that there will be a problem at the guild?¡±

    Cesare objected, but his voice had already softened.

    ¡°She¡¯s not just a woman, she¡¯s the general manager at the guild.¡±

    Damia accepted it right away.

    ¡°Of course, if General Hemish dies, the guild will not collapse. But if the person in charge is suddenly lost, will the valuables be transported to the temple in its entirety? I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    In general, one that had to travel from one country to another for several months, or at most, several years for trade. Therefore, most of the workers of the guild had no family or ties.

    Now the manager, Hemish, was overseeing them, but what if she died? It was inevitable that there would be plenty of workers who would steal valuables and run away.

    In particular, the items brought in were rare items that were transported directly from the Kingdom of Bern. It wasn¡¯t something that could be bought and filled right away just because it was stolen.

    There was no way Cesare wouldn¡¯t have known this. Realizing that he could no longer use Hemish as blackmail, without a word he removed his feet from her.

    ¡®I did it!¡¯

    Damia, who was half-gambling, was deeply relieved. She didn¡¯t want to see anyone get hurt in front of me again.

    At night, when she was troubled, she had nightmares about Louise bleeding from being stabbed by his sword. Of course, not as much as the party directly involved, but it was a significant trauma to Damia as well.

    ¡®If anything happened to General Hemish, I¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    She would have suffered from extreme guilt.

    But it was still too early to be relieved. Just because Cesare gave up the hostage, didn¡¯t mean he would yield Damia.

    ¡°Come here, Dami.¡±

    It was a sweet voice, as if coaxing the eardrum to melt. So it felt even more dreadfully ominous.

    ¡°You seem to have something to give me, umm?¡±

    Cesare held out his hand as he said meaningfully. At that moment, Damia¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡®He saw me stealing the black perfume.¡¯

    But she could not just hand it over. As if she didn¡¯t know what he was saying, she tilted her head and opened her mouth.

    ¡°What do you mean? As long as you¡¯ve been banished, you can¡¯t get anything from the Primula family! You were once a noble, so you know it well.¡±

    Cesare stared intently at Damia, who was babbling as if she didn¡¯t understand. And suddenly he started to laugh.

    ¡°Fufu, ahaha! Ha!!¡±

    The sound of laughter, which was close to a giggle at first, gradually grew louder, and then it became a clownish madness. After leaving the family, he didn¡¯t even feel the need to act like a normal person anymore.

    Damia stepped back from him with a wary look. Then Cesare gave a bloody warning with a smile.

    ¡°No more nonsense. Don¡¯t even think about running away.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°If you lie one more time or step away from me, Dami. I¡¯ll really stab this woman.¡±

 CH 184

    Although he was threatening murder, Cesare seemed very joyful. There was a strange sense of wonder and dread as he brushed back his dark hair like night.

    ¡®Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen this before recently¡­? ¡­ .¡¯

    Damia tried to remember what was giving this strange sense of familiarity. She had met a completely different person from Cesare, but who could be reminiscent of him.

    ¡®Who was that?¡¯

    But Cesare did not wait for her to finish her thoughts.

    Shing¡ª

    Pulling out his dagger, he pointed the blade downward. Of course, it was towards the unconscious Hemish.

    ¡°Give me what¡¯s in your pocket, Damia. Quick.¡±

    Cesare reached out a hand and urged. At this point, it was impossible to hold out any longer.

    Biting her lip, Damia approached him with her vigilant steps. In the dark, Cesare¡¯s face looked whiter, and frightening.

    In particular, his insanity and obsession in those blue eyes made her spine crawl full of creepy terror.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Here.¡±

    Damia reluctantly pulled out a glass bottle with a glimmer of black liquid. Then, she stretched out her hand.

    His long, thin fingers, like the legs of a white spider, seemed to caress the bottle, then climbed up the back of her hand. And as a flying beast swoops down on its little prey, he clasped her hand sharply and pulled her towards himself.

    ¡°Oh¡­ ¡­ !!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Damia was half-caught in his arms. Again, against Cesare, she could not be vigilant for even a moment.

    The body temperature he felt through his robes and the pouring breath were distasteful. Damia struggled to get out of his arms somehow, but the strength of the grip on her wrist only grew stronger.

    ¡°Ah, my lovely Damia¡­ ¡­ I miss you so much.¡±

    Cesare buried his face in her hair whether she hated it or not. And taking a deep breath, he looked ecstatic.

    His actions seemed more like grabbing a doll rather than treating the person he loved. So Damia became even more revolted.

    ¡°Let go of me! Let go!!¡±

    As she struggled in Cesare¡¯s arms, the handkerchief that had been wrapped around his face slid and fell.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Damie¡¯s fingertips that had been reaching for his handkerchief, instead caught his shirt. Because of this, the hem of his robe was torn loudly.

    His bare chest was exposed, as pale as a vampire. Damia tried to turn her eyes away as if she had never seen it, but for a moment she noticed a strange necklace swaying under his collarbone.

    The pendant, gleaming in a strange black in the light of the lamp, had a very ominous feeling.

    ¡®Is this a sign of the temple? No, more like¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    Damia, who was looking at him with concentration, realized immediately. It looked familiar, because the pendant that Cesare was wearing had the same seal as the ¡®Forbidden Brand.¡¯

    Just when Damia was about to take a closer look. Cesare let go of her arm, and took the bottle of black perfume from her hand. And I looked at the contents with the lamp.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    His blue eyes slowly closed.

    At first glance, the liquid in the clear glass bottle looked like black perfume. However, the texture was a little different.

    When the original oil was shaken, the characteristic slippery agglomeration was likely to be visible. However, the liquid in this glass bottle was too light and glided smoothly. Instead of looking like oil it looked like¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡®Like water.¡¯

    It was the moment Cesare thought so, Damia, who had been holding her breath until now, slammed his hand.

    In an unexpected blow, he dropped the glass bottle.

    Clang-!!

    The bottle shattered into pieces with a sharp sound. And suddenly gray smoke began to pour out of the spilled contents.

    Since the bottle had broken right under his feet, Cesare had no time to defend himself. He was startled, he took a deep breath and then drank in a lot of smoke, his eyes stinging.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ !!¡±

    The bitter taste of drugs wafted in his nose and mouth as he drank the smoke. The moment he realized this, Cesare¡¯s eyes grew large.

    Damia held her breath in advance, and did not miss the opportunity. She pushed him away with all her might and got out of Cesare¡¯s arms.

    Instead Cesare was dizzy and collapsed to the floor helplessly, like a puppet with a loose string.

    ¡°You, maybe¡­ ¡­ drugged¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Cesare was about to say something, but as smoke entered his mouth, he stopped. It was already too late.

    Cesare¡¯s vision turned dark at the strong medicinal effect. Damia finally felt relieved when she saw him collapse on the floor.

    ¡®Finally.¡¯

    Caught.

    She caught the black snake, which had been trying to twist and destroy her life.

 CH 185

    The bottle that Damia handed to Cesare was not black perfume. Instead, she held out the bottle Heinrich had given her for self-defense.

    Inside of it was a potent sleeping gas.

    Cesare would have never guessed that she held such a weapon on her person. Because he had struck Damia first, he had been overconfident.

    Having defeated him because of this, she quickly covered her nose and mouth with her sleeves. She tried not to breathe in the sleeping gas, but her hands and feet had already grown numb from how powerful its medicinal properties were.

    It was a mistake that she dropped the handkerchief wrapped around her face while fighting Cesare earlier. Damia tried to give strength to her increasingly dull fingertips and, in the end, even dropped her lamp.

    Clang-!!

    When her lamp fell, her vision went dark. She had to leave the warehouse quickly, but even keeping focus was challenging.

    If she also fell because of the gas, there was a high probability that Cesare, who was a strong man, would wake up first. Then she and Hemish would be in danger.

    ¡®If I can¡¯t make it out and ask for help¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    Damia desperately searched for the door, fumbling in the dark against the warehouse wall, where she couldn¡¯t see an inch ahead of herself. But strength was sapped out of her legs, and she collapsed on the spot.

    Slam-!! [sfx: of her falling]

    Now, she was dizzy and blind. Unable to figure out which direction to crawl towards, Damia despaired inwardly.

    ¡®Is this the end for me?¡¯

    Just at that very moment when Damia succumbed to the sleeping gas and started to close her eyes¡ªMiraculously, the door slammed open in the distance, and a bright light burst in like an explosion.

    ¡°Dami!! Are you here?¡±

    At the unexpected voice that shouldn¡¯t have been here, she was slightly startled out of her oncoming slumber.

    ¡°Sir Akkard¡­ ¡­ ?¡±

    Damia called him in a faint voice, in doubt. Even though her weak voice seemed like a breeze would extinguish it, Akkard seemed to have heard it.

    ¡°Oh my God, Damia!!¡±

    Seeing her crumpled on the floor, Akkard screamed and ran toward her. When she felt his grip and familiar body temperature, she was reassured that she hadn¡¯t hallucinated.

    She didn¡¯t know how he got here, but she had to admit one thing: Akkard Valerian had a talent for showing up when she needed help.

    ¡°What the hell happened? Are you okay, huh?¡±

    he asked breathlessly as he held Damia in his arms. She didn¡¯t know if she imagined things, but the sound of his voice ringing in her ear sounded like he was crying right now.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, ah,¡±

    Damia automatically answered. She wasn¡¯t really okay, but Akkard seemed more frightened than she was.

    But she was now at her limit. Before losing her mind, Damia gathered her last strength and whispered,

    ¡°Inside¡ªthere¡¯s Cesare¡­ ¡­ catch¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her consciousness rapidly clouded and grew dark. Damia could feel her own limp head hit his chest.

    Bang bang¡ª!

    His heart was beating like crazy in his chest. That was Damia¡¯s last thought.

    * * *

    The reason Akkard could appear at the inn promptly was simple. It was because he had done a background check on Damia.

    Of course, it was not his initial intention, but it had been Heinrich who unexpectedly initiated this assignment.

    ¡°The high-ranking priests of the High Temple heading south have almost arrived. The Saint is not moving much at the moment, but we still need to keep an eye on her.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°And the whereabouts of Cesare, who has been kicked out of the Primula family, is now unknown. He was originally reported to be with a group of priests heading south, but disappeared along the way.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed while he was briefing Heinrich, who was evidently still engrossed in his thoughts.

    ¡°Your Highness, are you listening?¡±

    Akkard, whose patience had reached the limit, frowned and asked. But this time, the only thing that came back was an irritating moan.

    ¡°Urgh¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°If you keep doing that, I will go.¡±

    Akkard, who bowed, stood up to go. Then, Heinrich took a deep breath and explained,

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better for the lord to go.¡±

    Are you kidding me now? Unfortunately, Akkard¡¯s foul mood was about to get worse.

    ¡°Go and help Miss Damia. Because I have a bad feeling for some reason,¡±

    Heinrich explained soon after. When that name came out of his mouth, Akkard¡¯s nerves went in high alert.

    ¡°What do you mean? Did something happen to Damia?¡±

    Immediately, Akkard¡¯s glare grew sharp, urging him to answer his questions. Then Heinrich inquired, seemingly surprised:

    ¡°Huh? Haven¡¯t you heard anything?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    He thought Lessid, the informant, or Damia, the direct party involved, would have told him.

    Heinrich, who was about to ask, belatedly recalled Akkard¡¯s broken interpersonal relationships. And inwardly, he clicked his tongue in disapproval.

    ¡®Right, I want to live a comfortable life.¡¯

    Akkard was not a subordinate who would let his superiors idly indulge themselves at his expense. Impatient from the moment Damia¡¯s name came up, he inquired snappily:

    ¡°Tell me. Where is Damia now?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps at the largest inn in the capital? But I don¡¯t know when she¡¯s planning to go through with it.¡±

    Heinrich replied with a grimace.

    He thought highly of Damia¡¯s offer to steal some black perfume. Naturally, therefore, he found out the date Primula¡¯s caravan crossed the border.

    Through this, they could roughly estimate the arrival date at the inn. However, since it is only an ¡®estimation,¡¯ there were probably off by two or three days.

    Nothing was certain in life. At least, that was the only certainity in this era. Therefore, as a ruler, Heinrich had to foresee and prepare for all dangers in advance.

    ¡®Will this plan be successful?¡¯

 CH 186

    He saw that Damia was very clever, but nonetheless, she was a feeble noblewoman. If she was exposed to a dangerous situation, there was no way she could protect herself.

    Because of that, he handed her a bottle of sleeping gas, but would that be enough? Heinrich couldn¡¯t be sure.

    ¡®It¡¯s better to be prepared than sorry.¡¯

    Recalling the saying of the great old king, Heinrich got up. And roughly explained everything to Akkard.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ So maybe, she¡¯ll need your help.¡±

    ¡°Damn it,¡±

    Akkard sighed briefly. And he immediately stormed out of the palace.

    Naturally, the first place he ran to was Damia¡¯s mansion. As he urged on his horse in haste, he pleaded and prayed that her event would not be today.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t you ask me for help?¡¯

    Akkard was amazed. She was trying to accomplish such a dangerous job alone with such a vulnerable body.

    Of course, it was easier for Damia to steal from her family¡¯s caravan alone. The guild wouldn¡¯t even suspect her.

    However, crossing the High Temple was not for the faint of heart. Since it was a matter of importing essential items from the distant Bedan Kingdom, it was likely that the temple planted spies in the caravan.

    On top of that, Cesare was particularly dangerous to Damia and was currently missing.

    ¡®The black perfume is crucial evidence. There is no way the High Temple has no safeguards.¡¯

    Heinrich¡¯s words kept ringing in his ears. He had an ominous sense of foreboding.

    At the same time, Akkard was plagued with frantic anxiety and despair. Yet, even while facing such peril, Damia had neither asked for assistance nor consultation.

    She didn¡¯t trust him. That fact sharply struck and pained his heart.

    ¡®Do you hate me¡­ ¡­ that much?¡¯

    That she¡¯d rather choose to risk it alone, putting herself in jeopardy.

    But now was not the time to despair. If anything happened to Damia, then he would see the very bottom of true despair.

    Arriving at Damia¡¯s mansion, he hurriedly knocked on the door. But unfortunately, she was not at her estate.

    ¡°The lady went out during the day, and she hasn¡¯t come back yet.¡±

    The maid who remembered the uninvited responded with a stiff and cool expression. Akkard looked up at the upstairs balcony to see if she was telling the truth.

    He wished she had been lying, but she was being honest this time. Even as the sun set, Damia¡¯s room was dark, without any sense of presence.

    The moment he saw her empty room, Akkard realized by intuition. Damia had already left.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ let me be blunt.¡±

    A dark smirk appeared on Akkard¡¯s face as he lowered his threatening gaze. The other day he tolerated the servants¡¯ negligence because of the look in Damia¡¯s eyes, but now is not the time for that.

    ¡°Where did Dami go?¡±

    The maid, who met his fearsome eyes, turned white and gasped. Akkard¡¯s threatening intimidation, which changed in just a few seconds, was terrifying.

    In the first place, the reason Akkard Valerian was known as the capital¡¯s greatest firebrand troublemaker was not just because of his many messy relationships with women. Rather, it was much more due to his outrageous, wild, and unbridled personality.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ask again.¡±

    The bloody voice emanating from his enormous body resembled more beast than human.

    So what could she do? The weak had no choice but to succumb at his feet.

    ¡°Ah, the lady now¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    After pressing her almost fainting maid, Akkard got an answer, jumped back on his horse, and sprinted off in a frenzy.

    He ran so fast that his horse was foaming with pearly sweat from his body. So, naturally, Akkard riding was also out of breath.

    ¡®There¡¯s no time to delay.¡¯

    He clenched his teeth and jumped off, immediately rushing into the inn. And he started looking for Damia in a thunderous voice.

    Surprised by his storm-like tyranny, the inn staff rushed out. Akkard drove them all away and started searching for Damia¡¯s whereabouts.

    Fortunately, there were a few of them who remembered the striking beauty. So he ran towards the inn warehouse they unanimously pointed to and stopped in his tracks.

    ¡®The scent of blood.¡¯

    With his beast-like sense, Akkard found a puddle of blood pooling on the ground. He followed the trail of blood to the bushes

    Two cleverly hidden corpses were found.

    Akkard saw this and closed his eyes tightly without realizing it. And he pleaded and prayed earnestly inwardly.

    ¡®Goddess, please.¡¯

    May none of them be Damia.

 CH 187

    He was more terrified now than when he faced any enemy.

    Akkard managed to pull himself together and held out his torch to illuminate the corpses. Fortunately, Damia was not among them.

    Judging by their appearance, they looked like workers guarding the warehouse.

    ¡®But the fact that they are dead¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    It meant something dangerous was going on here. And Damia was caught up in it.

    When this thought occurred to him, Akkard was genuinely horrified. Maybe Dami¡¯s cold body was lying like these corpses in a hidden location.

    With that mental image in mind, his body trembled. He still hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to properly beg her for her forgiveness. He had committed so many regretful mistakes and transgressions that it was impossible to count them all.

    If he lost Damia like this, he would surely be ruined. He would live a life worse than death, full of guilt, regret, and longing.

    Just then¡ªA small, sharp, plosive sound suddenly resounded from within the warehouse.

    Bang-!!

    That sound horrified Akkard as if on fire. He got up like lightning and ran straight to the warehouse.

    To save the first and only woman he had ever fallen in love with.

    ¡°Dami!!¡±

    The endlessly swelling worries and fears suffocated his chest and throat as if he was on the verge of suffocating at any moment. His heart was ahead of his legs, so he almost fell over.

    He hurriedly caught himself from falling and slammed into the warehouse door. Then the door opened like a screeching mouth.

    ¡°Dami!! Are you here?¡±

    Akkard jumped into the warehouse and listened desperately.

    No matter how cacophonous the noise, the voice of a loved one caught his ears. As if there was some special magic in that voice.

    ¡°Sir Akkard¡­ ¡­ ?¡±

    He managed to discern the faint whisper. As he pinpointed and ran in the direction of the sound, he saw Damia lying on the floor.

    ¡°Oh my God, Dami!!¡±

    His nightmare had become a reality. Yet, during his brief run to her, nothing felt real to Akkard.

    Fortunately, Damia looked fine with no injuries. But as if he had been incredibly drunk, he had lost his mind.

    ¡®What happened to you?¡¯

    At the moment of wonder, Akkard belatedly caught a whiff of the sleeping gas¡¯s odor. It was an incense he had sniffed a few times before, so he quickly recognized its identity.

    ¡®This¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s his invention.¡¯

    Being the Crown Prince¡¯s right hand, of course, Akkard knew the alchemist working under him. Recalling a face he didn¡¯t like, he pulled out her handkerchief and put it over Damia¡¯s mouth and nose.

    Sleep gas was known to have no significant effect on life. However, he was worried that if she inhaled too much, there would be side effects.

    Under normal circumstances, Akkard would have also lost consciousness. But, although he was reluctant to admit it, Heinrich¡¯s alchemist was such a brilliant talent.

    But since he had come in with the entrance wide open, a significant amount of sleeping gas had escaped. So Akkard was able to keep his wits about him by biting the tip of his tongue until he bled.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    He came out, holding the woman he loved carefully. Her body¡¯s warmth and unique weight in his arms were precious.

    After fearing he had lost her, everything else seemed to pale in comparison. He had almost lost his mind so he wanted nothing more than to take Damia to a safe place to be alone.

    ¡®If I could do that, I could throw away anything.¡¯

    Including status, wealth, position, and property.

    It was quite strange to realize he genuinely felt that way. How much pain and anger had he endured to get to where he was now?

    However, the love he harbored for this little woman casually knocked it all down like it was nothing, even when she didn¡¯t love him back nor believe in his love.

    Akkard caressed her cheek, feeling he wanted to cry.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    His fingertips, which had once held her down with force because he wanted to see her crying face, now trembled in fear as he carefully swept her cheeks, not wanting to wake her.

    Akkard laid her down in her safe place, then turned around. He still has work to do.

    Just before Damia passed out, she had asked him to do something.

    ¡°Inside, there is Cesare¡­ ¡­ have to hold on to¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    So he didn¡¯t want to miss him this time. Because this was the only thing he could do for her.

 CH 188

    Blink¡ª

    When Damia first opened her eyes, she saw attendants busy coming and going around her. And she seemed to have caught a glimpse of a doctor coming through the door.

    Damia was puzzled because she did not know what was going on. But she was so sleepy that she fell asleep the moment she blinked and closed her eyes.

    Blink¡ª

    The next time she regained consciousness, she saw the back of the man. With broad, muscular shoulders and a solid body, he was a man who could slay a beast with his bare hands.

    However, his gestures as he stood by the window looked exceedingly fragile and anxious. Damia watched as he nervously prayed and swept his dry face with his hand.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with him?¡¯

    After a moment of doubt, Damia lost consciousness again.

    Blink¡ª

    When she opened her eyes for the third time, she saw a rough-looking man resembling a gangster with blond hair and coppery skin.

    ¡®Am I still dreaming?¡¯

    Damia blinked, trying to clear her dim, hazy vision, and found herself fixated on the shiny earrings that hung in his ears. The earrings reflecting the sunshine were blinding.

    The tough-looking man who felt her gaze turned around and greeted her with a unique accent.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve opened your eyes, please stay up. After three days of sleep, I think you¡¯ve had enough slumber, eh?¡±

    ¡­ ¡­ isn¡¯t this a dream? I¡¯ve slept three days now?

    Only then, with a flash of surprise, did Damia come to her senses. Sitting up, she looked around.

    ¡°This is¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a royal palace.¡±

    Contrary to his unruly appearance, the rough man unexpectedly supplied a courteous and complete answer. As he said, a golden chandelier was hanging from the ceiling, and the splendid interior seemed familiar.

    ¡®It really looks like the royal palace.¡¯

    One question has been solved, but there were many more. Damia asked with a sharp voice,

    ¡°Excuse me, but who are you?¡±

    Instead of answering, the hooligan furrowed his eyebrows. Just when Damia was about to get a little scared by his harsh impression.

    Creak¡ª

    The door suddenly opened, and familiar faces came in.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Heinrich was the first to admire Damia when she woke up.

    ¡°You are awake at last, Lady Damia. How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, thank you¡­ ¡­.¡±

    Damia stuttered in the midst of confusion. Then she pulled the quilt up to her neck and asked Heinrich carefully,

    ¡°But¡ªyour Highness, why am I in the palace¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Then Heinrich¡¯s face distorted instantly¡ªlike he was reliving a terrible memory.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you! I told you it wasn¡¯t a big deal, huh?¡±

    Heinrich, who had always donned a relaxed smile, shivered and opened his eyes in protest. The place where his gaze was directed was none other than behind him.

    ¡°Because someone made such a fuss! Asking the royal doctors council to be called in, or asking for more detailed treatment. If you hadn¡¯t woken up today, a person would have died!!¡±

    Heinrich, who had been so afflicted, recited his grievances full of feeling.

    ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯

    Damia rubbed her eyes, her vision out of focus. And then she found a man with his body curled up as if he was attempting to hide from her in Heinrich¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Sir Akkard?¡±

    Upon meeting his eyes, she noticed that he donned a complicated expression.

    Of course, he was blissful that Damie woke up safely. He wanted to run to her right away, grab her hand and ask if she was okay.

    But on the other hand, he was afraid that Damia would abhor it. His chest pounded in fear, lest a look of disdain would flash in her eyes when she saw him again.

    Because of the two opposing reasons, Akkard stood frozen in place, unable to step forward or backwards. Finally, Heinrich, who saw the frustrating troublemaker, raised his voice in disapproval.

    ¡°What are you doing now? When you had been grilling people so badly!!¡±

    And he wasn¡¯t exaggerating; Heinrich really thought Akkard might grab him by the collar. Akkard had been completely blinded by his anxiety for three days.

    That this raucous madman was currently shivering quietly like a child pupil now that he was in front of Damia¡ª Heinrich found the contradiction abominable.

    ¡°Lady Damia, you can¡¯t even imagine! ¡®Why the hell hasn¡¯t she woken up yet¡ªit¡¯s been three days?¡¯ or ¡®What¡¯s wrong with your sleeping gas?¡¯ and ¡®If she doesn¡¯t wake up together I¡¯ll make sure that your precious alchemist¡ª-¡­ ¡­ Ugh!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, my lord.¡±

    Akkard, who quickly covered Heinrich¡¯s mouth, growled low. Heinrich expressed his displeasure with his frown instead of his mouth.

    ¡®Rude bastard!¡¯

    In any case, this was enough to vent his anger. When Heinrich winked, Akkard removed his hand from his mouth. Heinrich, who was now free, complained right away.

    ¡°Ugh, why is it so salty? Was it because you were nervous and had sweat on his hands? Afraid Lady Damia won¡¯t wake up¡­ ¡­ ah! Alright!! Halt!!¡±

    Akkard raised his hand to cover his mouth again, and Heinrich, seeing this, was disgusted and bit his tongue. Then, belatedly, he found the blonde ruffian and realized something with an ooh-o-o-oh look on his face.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Lady Damia, you¡¯ve never met my alchemist, have you?¡±

 CH 189

    Damia blinked at the unexpected words.

    ¡°You are his Highness¡¯s alchemist that created the sleeping gas¡­ ¡­ ?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Heinrich nodded and pointed his jaw at the uncouth-looking man. To her amazement. And then introduced the two to each other.

    ¡°This is Kurd. You hadn¡¯t woken up in three days, so I sent him here to check and see if there was a problem with his gas. I guess you just woke up?¡±

    It made sense why the first face she saw was a gangster or the alchemist named Kurd.

    ¡®Oh my¡­¡¯

    That he was such a great alchemist¡­ ¡­ . It shocked her in many ways.

    Damia stared intently at the very threatening-looking copper-skinned man who had untied the front of his shirt. Anyone who spotted him would immediately assume he was a hooligan who came to collect money or a thug who blocked the road and demanded a toll.

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t judge people by their looks, but she couldn¡¯t help but have eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Damia. Despite his eccentric veneer, Kurd is an excellent alchemist.¡±

    Heinrich added an explanation as if this was a common occurrence.

    ¡°There was no problem with the sleeping gas. But instead it looked like the drug was very effective? So she just slept longer than expected.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems she has a constitution that agrees with it. In fact, Miss, you probably feel fine, correct?¡±

    Upon receiving Kurd¡¯s question, Damia looked at her body anew. She had slept too long and therefore felt drowsy, but there was no particular discomfort or pain.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    At those words, Akkard was visibly relieved. His face, which had become emaciated over the past few days, looked like someone who had suffered severe heartache and distress.

    Damia saw this and suddenly remembered the back of a man she had seen in her sleep, who was praying earnestly.

    ¡®Was¡­ ¡­ Wasn¡¯t that a dream?¡¯

    Or was that really Akkard Valerian¨C was that you?

    Damia thought blankly and blinked, suddenly remembering the situation before she passed out. Then she woke up as if doused in cold water.

    ¡°What the happened? What about Cesare? Is General Hemish safe?¡±

    Heinrich raised a hand and stopped Damia¡¯s gibberish. And he spoke kindly with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Firstly, the Primula family¡¯s caravan and the general are safe. She fainted and couldn¡¯t remember the situation. So, I made it seem that a robber broke in.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really glad¡ªBut what about black perfume? ¡ªI must have stolen it¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯ll explain it step by step, so relax. Moveover, why don¡¯t you eat something? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    After hearing those words, she suddenly felt hungry. Damia finally realized that she had not eaten anything for three days.

    Just in time, with a knock outside her door, a maid came in pushing her tray. The smell was incredible.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be drinking tea, so take your time eating and come out when you are done.¡±

    Heinrich took the others and left her room so that she could comfortably eat. Thanks to this, Damia was able to satisfy her hunger and get ready with the help of the maids.

    Upon regaining her usual well-groomed figure, Damia hurriedly went to the drawing room.

    ¡°Now tell me, Your Highness. What happened?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t flustered as before, but she was still impatient. Finally, Heinrich put down his teacup and asked with a smile,

    ¡°I have good news and bad news. Which one would you like to hear first?¡±

    Damia preferred hearing the bad news first. Growing up as an only daughter, she had no siblings to compete with, so she ate what she liked last.

    But before Damia could even choose, Heinrich was capricious.

    ¡°No, just listen to the good news first.¡±

    ¡­ ¡­then why did you even bother asking?

    Damia couldn¡¯t understand, but he was the Crown Prince. So she decided to just keep her mouth shut and listen.

    ¡°First, I received the black perfume that you stole safely. Now Kurd is analyzing its contents.¡±

    That was certainly good news. Damia smiled haggardly upon hearing that all her hard work had come to fruition.

    ¡°Well done, Lady Damia. Excellent work.¡±

    Heinrich clapped his hands in praise. Then, he winked at Kurd.

    ¡°When we analyzed the composition of the black balm, we found something interesting.¡±

    Kurd spoke and looked at Damia. And he asked with a serious expression:

    ¡°Do you know what the main ingredient of ¡®black perfume oil¡¯ is?¡±

    ¡°No, I have no idea.¡±

    Damia shook her head and answered honestly. Kurd then gave an unexpected answer.

 CH 190

    ¡°It is oil. It is a resource that the Kingdom of Bern recently has been developing in earnest.¡±

    ¡°Oil¡­ ¡­ You say?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Oh, and coal and firewood are still the main sources of fuel here, right?¡±

    Damia realized at his words, thinking his accent was unique, that he must have come from the Kingdom of Bern.

    ¡°Yes, I heard that oil is rarely used, but so far¡ª¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the norm.¡±

    Kurd quickly became talkative when his research was brought up.

    ¡°As you know, the ¡®polluted¡¯ land turns black, crops don¡¯t grow, and livestock get sick or die. This has caused huge losses in the South.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard as much, but¡­ ¡­ How is the ¡®black perfume¡¯ related?¡±

    Damia asked cautiously. Then, as if waiting for that question, Kurd clapped his hands and said in an excited tone.

    ¡°As I said, the main raw material for ¡®black perfume oil¡¯ is petroleum. And oil-producing land usually has traits similar to ¡®pollution¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I suspect that ¡®pollution¡¯ in the South is an artificially engineered phenomenon, and that the material causing it is ¡®black perfume,¡¯ or otherwise known as petroleum.¡±

    Damia was speechless for a moment. Kurd¡¯s explanation was astounding.

    Upon hearing this, the first thing that came to mind was her family¡¯s safety. If what Kurd said was true, the Primula family had committed a great felony.

    Although he had been used, her father procured the raw materials used to manipulate the ¡®pollution.¡¯ Damia, unable to accept that fact, responded with a trembling voice.

    ¡°But destroying the South would require huge amounts of oil. Of course, it¡¯s true that the High Temple bought a lot of ¡®black perfume¡¯¡­ ¡­ Not enough to cover the entire South.¡±

    Kurd shrugged his shoulders without a word. Then Heinrich added on his behalf.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Damia, but I already got a confession.¡±

    ¡°A confession? From whom¡­ ¡­ ah.¡±

    ¡°Right, we¡¯ve already interrogated the man you captured, Cesare.¡±

    When Cesare came up, Damia¡¯s jaw clenched, and her face went pale. It was good that he had been apprehended, but she worried about what else Cesare might have said during the interrogation.

    The Primula family adopted him for several years. Therefore, in this work, he was able to weave the family in this conspiracy deeply.

    Whether or not he was aware of Damia¡¯s concerns, Heinrich continued his words calmly.

    ¡°The High Temple did its research and found a way to transform the original properties of ¡®black perfume¡¯ with holy powers and convert it into a biological weapon.¡±

    ¡°Holy power?¡±

    ¡°Yes, holy power is usually used for healing and purification, but you can use it the other way around. Did you not know this?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ No.¡±

    Damia, who was not a priest, had no way of knowing this. Then Heinrich shrugged his shoulders and explained:

    ¡°Regardless, the end result that they created seems to be what they call ¡®Devil¡¯s Tears¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Hearing this, Kurd, a native of Bern, snickered under his breath.

    Devil¡¯s Tears, or Black Gold. Both were aliases for petroleum oil.

    In fact, the Kingdom of Bern was investing heavily in oil extraction and development. Therefore, great care had been taken to ensure that such technology did not leak.

    But what was this? In discovering new uses for oil, priests were better than scientists. Damia, who had been listening, asked quietly.

    ¡°But why did they use oil? ¡­ Why pollute the South?¡±

    ¡°Simple. It is the stronghold of conservative aristocrats who support the royal authority.¡±

    It had been the High Temple who spread that Heinrich was a ¡®Prince forsaken by God.¡¯ They were intent on undermining royal powers.

    So, it was only natural to target the south among many regions.

    Ruining their estates, driving the conservative nobles into poverty while taking ¡®pity¡¯ on them and purifying their lands. The temple¡¯s deceitful behavior was infuriating.

    At this time, Akkard, who had been keeping his mouth shut the whole time, let out a sigh and spoke up,

    ¡°It is clear that the High Temple¡¯s ¡®experiment¡¯ has already been completed, Your Highness.¡±

    This is why the amount of ¡®black perfume,¡¯ which had been purchased in large quantities, had significantly decreased. As long as the perfect recipe had already been found, there was no need to conduct further experiments.

    After questioning Cesare, Akkard, who received most of the answers, was outspoken.

    ¡°The real plan will begin from now on. They¡¯ve ruined all of the South, so they won¡¯t stop until they get their hands on the capital and then the whole kingdom.¡±

    Never. By any means.

 CH 191

    The words uttered by Akkard¡¯s rich, heavy voice were so steadfast. Heinrich let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°Since they polluted the land, there will be a way to purify it if they want to.¡±

    He was sure. Or then, at best, even if they won the power struggle, the only thing the High Temple could get was filthy and useless land.

    There would be no reason to use ¡®contamination¡¯ and plan with so much care for just such a thing. Hearing that, Damia thoughtfully asked,

    ¡°Maybe Cesare knows how to cleanse it. Can¡¯t we interrogate him further?¡±

    It was not something the one who was once tied up as a ¡®family¡¯ by name would propose. But Damia, who had never considered Cesare part of her family, was calm.

    He had always been the gloaming that fell on Damia¡¯s path. It was dark.

    Damia had to tremble and fall into anxiety as she stared at the darkness, where she couldn¡¯t figure out what was hiding in its depths. Because she never knew when her worst fear would jump out of that place at the worst time.

    ¡®I¡¯m so glad I finally caught Cesare.¡¯

    His obsession with her was abnormal. Damia couldn¡¯t even fathom where the roots of that fixation went.

    ¡®What¡¯s obvious was that he wasn¡¯t looking straight at me.¡¯

    Because of the continuous contact over the years, Damia was able to notice it faintly.

    Cesare didn¡¯t genuinely want Damia. Instead, he seemed more bound by the ¡®something¡¯ that he could see through Damia.

    Anyhow, as long as Cesare was captured, she would have the opportunity to ask. Once the Crown Prince had finished questioning him.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ an interrogation.¡±

    However, upon hearing Damia¡¯s proposal, Heinrich looked somewhat despondent.

    ¡°I wonder if it will be possible. The last time I saw him was after Lord Akkard had made him into a complete mess.¡±

    He looked so miserable that Heinrich thought Cesare was dead at first. He had touched the woman he loved, though he thought Akkard wouldn¡¯t let him go.

    ¡®It was too much.¡¯

    He had thought he had grown up and become a bit more relaxed, but he was wrong.

    Akkard¡¯s innate dog-like temper was still there. As proof, Cesare was limp and cut like a piece of meat wrangled and gnawed on by a beast.

    Thanks to this, Heinrich could not get all the information he wanted from a minion of the temple since Cesare was half-dead and lost consciousness during the interrogation.

    ¡°Especially because he crushed both legs to such an extent¡ª I was really shocked¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    Akkard grumbled and hinted: I already feel I am going to die from how much Damia hates me, don¡¯t lower my score even further now.

    Because he was desperate in his own way.

    ¡°Yes, um, I see. I see.¡±

    Heinrich, who received Akkard¡¯s fearsome gaze, raised both his hands. And he took a deep breath and said to Damia:

    ¡°You asked if I could question him more, earlier, Lady Damia?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°In conclusion, it is impossible. You¡¯ve already heard the good news, now it¡¯s your turn to hear the bad news.¡±

    Heinrich clenched his chin and looked at her glassy eyes. Shocking words flowed from his stoic countenance.

    ¡°Cesare broke out and escaped last night.¡±

    Damia¡¯s head was bleached white.

    ***

    Sitting on the bench in front of the flower garden, Damia stared into nothingness. She seemed to be contemplating something, and on the other hand, she seemed to not be thinking of anything.

    It had been like that for several hours. She must have been shocked when she heard the news that Cesare had escaped.

    ¡®The man who hid himself in her bedroom and strangled her.¡¯

    Akkard¡¯s heart flared up with anger at the thought. It was for this reason he carved Cesare until he became practically a corpse under the guise of interrogation.

    He wanted to let him know, too. The fear of being imperiled and overwhelmed by an opponent that one¡¯s physique and strength cannot defeat. He wanted to take away and return back the fear Damia must have felt at the time. He couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Afterwards, he thought he would feel refreshed. But even with Cesare¡¯s two legs crushed, Akkard was still miserable.

    After all, he had hurt Dami as well.

    In Damia¡¯s eyes, he was probably not that different from Cesare.

    The discarded bouquet of hydrangeas seemed to shimmer in front of his eyes. Recalling that cold scene, he couldn¡¯t get any closer to Damia.

    He was wretched.

    ¡®Did Dami feel like this at that time, too?¡¯

    As Akkard¡¯s lips closed tightly, he was immersed in a new realization. Damia¡¯s eyes suddenly returned to focus and found him.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Sir Akkard.¡±

    It was a weak voice. Still, it was a compelling call that Akkard could not resist.

    As if wearing an invisible leash, Akkard leaned closer to Damia, hesitating to approach. And he gingerly asked, looking unfamiliar.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ May I sit next to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Fortunately, Damia didn¡¯t seem to dislike it. Well, to be exact, her mind was filled with Cesare¡¯s affairs, so she didn¡¯t even seem to have time to dislike him.

    The fact that she was thinking of someone else was very unpleasant, but at least she didn¡¯t push him away. Akkard cautiously sat down next to her.

 CH 192

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Damia asked as if she had been waiting as soon as he sat down.

    She couldn¡¯t understand it all. How did Cesare, who was interrogated and injured, be able to evade the guard and escape?

    ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that his legs were crushed?¡¯

    Akkard lowered his gloomy eyes in response to her question. And he started talking.

    ¡°How? I¡¯m not sure. He was unconscious, but it rained hard last night. And the place where Cesare was imprisoned was rather poorly guarded.¡±

    They had no choice but to do so. If Cesare was imprisoned in the dungeon of the royal palace, the news would surely reach the ears of the Great Shrine. Because the royal palace was already full of pro-temple nobility.

    Therefore, Heinrich secretly locked him up in a deserted palace. Assigning several reliable royal knights to guard him.

    This was the best way to keep secrets from leaking out.

    ¡°But they escaped at dawn, taking advantage of the rainy night. They also dragged his crippled legs.¡±

    ¡°What about the royal knights? You said they were guards.¡±

    ¡°Everyone was subdued. Someone must have helped and rescued Cesare from the outside.¡±

    Without that, it was impossible for Cesare, whose legs were trampled, to run away. He didn¡¯t even learn swordsmanship, so how could he subdue the knights of the royal palace alone?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see who helped?¡±

    ¡°He was wearing a mask. It is certain that he also learned the sword or we wouldn¡¯t have been so blindsided¡­. ¡­ .¡±

    The opponent cleverly attacked.

    It was the night when the rain was noisy, so no signs of approaching could be heard. Visibility was very narrow because of the heavy rain.

    Taking advantage of this, he was quite clever and experienced.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ That¡¯s how it happened.¡±

    Finally, after Damia¡¯s faint voice, there was a thick silence. And it was usually at times like this that crushes deepened.

    Akkard bit his lip and stole a glance at Damia¡¯s profile, worried that she would blame him for being incompetent for losing Cesare.

    ¡®Still, I did save her from her warehouse. So maybe¡­ ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that open up her heart a little bit?¡¯

    Unfortunately for him, it wasn¡¯t. Damia remembered getting help from him but didn¡¯t regard it with a pure purpose.

    ¡®It must have been that the Crown Prince ordered it. Because if I failed to steal the black perfume, it would be troublesome.¡¯

    There was no saving. Rather, it was closer to the feeling of cooperation among allies with the same goal.

    So Damia could not have a dramatic emotional change.

    Akkard, unaware of this, looked at her indifferent face with his heart burning inside. There¡¯s something he really wanted to check with her, but it wasn¡¯t the right opportunity to ask.

    The words he heard while interrogating Cesare lingered in his ears for three days, and he could not sleep properly.

    ¡®Is it true¡­.there is a man you like?¡¯

    The wicked Cesare did not want to break down alone, even when questioned. Instead, with his bound body, he attacked Akkard with his mouth.

    ¡®You¡ªcough¡ªYou¡¯ve been deluding yourself about having her, haven¡¯t you? Just because you slept with Damia over and over.¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t put Damia in that dirty mouth.¡¯

    ¡®Argh¡ªCough! Ugh, I will concede that you have an advantage over me, but wait!¡¯

    Despite being kicked harshly, Cesare started to laugh out loud. Then, he cackled as he told Akkard unacceptable anecdotes that would only hasten his death.

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t love you, me¡ªno one! We¡¯re in the same boat anyway!¡¯

    ¡®¡­ ¡­ I told you to shut up!!¡¯

    But the snake¡¯s cunning tongue flicked swiftly and poisoned him. A poison named ¡®Kael Roysten.¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t be stupid¡ªYou¡¯ve been taken advantage of! Used to forget the pain of being broken by Kael. In order to reap at least a little revenge against him.¡¯

    ¡®So,¡¯ Cesare snickered and sneered gleefully, asking, ¡®What¡¯s the difference between you and a masturbation tool?¡¯

 CH 193

    ¡®For ten years, she only loved Kael Roysten. What she loves is his modesty, integrity and nobility. But now, how could she give her heart to a slut like you?¡¯

    To his surprise, what Cesare said was surprisingly hurtful. The colorful, splendid past, which he was once proud of, now made his face burn so hot that he could not stand it; it was as if he was on fire.

    He smashed and punched that evil snout with his fist, but Akkard knew it as well. The fact that he is the loser in this fight.

    He wanted to dismiss everything Cesare said as lies. But Akkard suddenly recalled an old memory.

    ¡®Why the hell are you rejecting me?¡¯

    It was not long after he first met Damia. Frustrated, Akkard, who had been pushed back by her, asked hastily:

    ¡®What kind of person do you want?¡¯

    Damia was silent for a moment at those words. Then she quietly opened her mouth and answered,

    ¡®The opposite of you.¡¯

    He recalled Damia¡¯s voice sounding distant.

    Only then did Akkard realize who Damia was thinking of then.

    ¡®She ¡­ ¡­ Really, she doesn¡¯t love you.¡¯

    Even though she already knew the truth, his heart was thrilled just sitting by his side, although he constantly fell into despair.

    Not knowing that Damia was alone in her thoughts. When her red eyelashes were lowered, they resembled lilies*. [t1v: Red lilies mean eternal love and are used at weddings in China.]

    Her face was so pretty it hurt his heart as if it was tightening. While Akkard frantically took in the sight of her as if possessed, an intrusive shameless thought came up:

    ¡®When was the last time I embraced her?¡¯

    Having Damia in his arms once felt like a distant past; it was painful.

    Even now, he could vividly recall her face if he closed his eyes. Tears welled up in those arrogant-looking eyes, and how pretty were her lips that she bit when she was overwhelmed with pleasure.

    The moment he thought of that expression of hers that only he knew in the whole world, his body heated up. It was then that Akkard realized that it was the first time he had not held a woman for so long.

    Throb-

    In an instant, his body heated up like a fever. Akkard¡¯s natural disposition was of a hot, energetic man. On top of that, his stamina also excelled in this area.

    The other day, a diplomat from the eastern continent had seen him and said:

    ¡®It¡¯s a body full of yang energy. If you don¡¯t want to get sick, it is better to expel it regularly.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t sure what yang qi was, but he agreed that it should be discharged regularly. Otherwise, his body simmered and grew stuffy, as if trapped in a narrow, hot tub.

    For this reason, he embraced the women who came to him. Because no one woman couldn¡¯t bear his overflowing tenacity anyhow or his overbearingness during those long nights.

    ¡®But I can¡¯t do that anymore.¡¯

    Akkard thought with a feverish head. He will probably never embrace Damia Primula or any other woman again.

    When he didn¡¯t know love, he could do it as much as he wanted. But once he discovered it, it was no longer possible. Because it would further degrade his still miserable love, which was already terribly defiled.

    It was such an agonizing, bittersweet heart, but there was no way to convey it. The confession of a playboy like him carried no weight.

    No matter how much he cuts out his chest and pulls out a bleeding heart, Damia would not believe it. The credibility of the name Akkard Valerian was only that much.

    His irreversible reality made him silently despair. Yet, if he could, he wanted to get down on his knees at her little feet and ask her as if begging.

    ¡®Do you still love Kael Roysten?¡¯

    No, no¡ªThis wasn¡¯t what he really wanted to ask.

    ¡®How can I get you to love me instead of him?¡¯

    ¡­ ¡­ He must have gone off the deep end¡ªwhat a pathetic thought.

    It was the moment when he was full of shame and ruffled his hair roughly. Damia¡¯s depressed countenance suddenly emerged animated.

    ¡°Sir Akkard.¡±

    Her blue eyes widened, gleaming with excitement, as she discovered something. Unconsciously, Akkard tried to follow where her gaze was aimed.

    But Damia was a little faster.

    ¡°Obviously, you said that it rained ¡®last night¡¯, right? Not evening?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it suddenly rained late at night¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±

    After finishing the question and answer that he did not comprehend, Damia jumped up. And completely forgetting Akkard¡¯s existence ran forward.

    Akkard stood halfway up with her as if unwittingly trying to hold on to her. But Damia escaped from his grasp and flew away like a butterfly.

    Towards another man, not him.

    ¡°Kael!!¡±

    The name that came from her pretty lips made his heart stop instantly.

 CH 194

    ¡°Kael, wait!¡±

    As Damia hurriedly called and followed him, Kael, striding across the palace garden, turned around. And his sharp gray eyes widened.

    ¡°Dami?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Damia, who succeeded in getting his attention, said, relieved,

    ¡°I want to tell you something.¡±

    The reason she held onto Kael was not because of lingering or romantic attachments. Rather, it was because she had something she wanted to investigate.

    ¡°Can you give me a moment?¡±

    Damia, trying to forget her last uncomfortable encounter with him, she asked kindly. A look of reluctance passed over Kael¡¯s face.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m bit busy right now.¡±

    There was an awkward silence for a moment. A once close childhood friend had grown unbelievably distant.

    ¡®Is that why they say that friendships between a man and a woman are meaningless?¡¯

    Damia sighed inwardly, feeling the transience of human relations.

    Fortunately, the time spent with Kael didn¡¯t seem to have been wasted. Seeing a way to get his attention immediately came to mind.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s about the saint.¡±

    As if attracted by those words, Kael turned his head. When their eyes met, Damia realized that the bait she threw was effective.

    ¡°Well, just for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Damia smiled, hiding her bitterness. It was fortunate that she had changed Kael¡¯s mind, but she could clearly feel that the saint was a precious existence.

    ¡°Come this way.¡±

    Kael held out his hand towards her. Despite the sense of distance, his touch was as soft as before.

    It was natural. Before becoming a paladin, Kael was an ordinary noble master. And as a childhood friend, he had escorted Damia to numerous balls.

    So, like how she felt inside, Kael¡¯s mannerisms that gently led her hand, and Damia who followed him was as natural as flowing water. There didn¡¯t seem to be a better well-matched pair.

    So they didn¡¯t know. The fact that there was a man watching the scene behind them, on the verge of going crazy.

    ¡°What do you have to say?¡±

    As soon as they moved, Kael asked directly. He seemed to want to end the conversation as quickly as possible.

    Damia pretended not to know this and smiled. And she complained lightly, as if she had returned to being a childhood friend.

    ¡°You¡¯re in a hurry. How have you been? The seasons are changing, and you used to catch a cold around this time of the year.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Remember? Blueberries that your gardener grew, when we secretly went into the frost to pick them. I hid it well at best and they finally found out because you kept sneezing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was my fault, was it?¡±

    Kael¡¯s face loosened as the old memories came out. In the first place, he wasn¡¯t such a tough person.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t because I sneezed, it¡¯s because your red hair is so conspicuous. Damia, did you think hiding in the bushes with that hair would work in the first place?¡±

    Kael, who revealed his grin, finally laughed. Damia smiled more brightly when she saw that his firm boundaries had been somewhat broken.

    ¡°Oh, Kael. The letter you sent me last time. I managed to find it and finally read it.¡±

    ¡°Really? I thought it was lost.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you found it even if it¡¯s late,¡± said Kael, nodding his head. Damia asked with concern.

    ¡°According to the letter, it sounds like you have a very strict routine. Wake up like dawn, train, follow the teachings of the Bible. Isn¡¯t it hard?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something I was prepared for when I already decided to become a paladin. Rather, every day is worthwhile and rewarding so I am happy.¡±

    Kael didn¡¯t really doubt her intentions. He just thought that Damia cared for him, as always.

    Not surprisingly, Damia had a crush on him for a long time. So, to Kael, her favor was very natural.

    This delusion was no less than a chronic disease of men. They didn¡¯t know that the favor they received was ¡°temporary¡± only loaned out when a woman liked them.

    However, the moment their unrequited love ends, the goodwill they enjoyed all along disappears like a bubble. Just like now.

    ¡°You said your evening routine was atonement and prayer, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a god-facing devotional ritual in which you isolate and pray alone.¡±

    Kael answered with a proud face. Finally, the flow of the conversation came closer to what Damia intended.

    At this point, she had to be more careful. Damia asked in a very natural way, as if passing by.

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t the Great Hall, it¡¯s the Royal Palace. Are you still praying?¡±

    At Damia¡¯s question looking as usual, Kael nodded in agreement with her involuntarily.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Every evening?¡±

    ¡°I said it before,¡±

    Damia lowered her eyes silently. She could see Kael¡¯s left fingers twitch, as usual when he told a lie.

    And the half-hardened mud all over the soles of his boots.

    ¡®Found him. The culprit who saved Cesare.¡¯

 CH 195

    Indeed, the long time spent as childhood friends with Kael was not in vain. Even subtle changes that others would not have known, Damia could notice quickly.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure it only rained last night. By dawn, it had already stopped.¡¯

    And these days, it was the changing season, so the mornings were just as cold as early winter. Because of this, the wet ground quickly hardened to the point of freezing.

    So there was no reason for the mud to get on the soles of Kael¡¯s boots. That is, if he had ¡°really¡± prayed last night and went to bed early.

    ¡®The other party is also someone who has learned the sword.¡¯

    Akkard¡¯s words echoed in her ears. And in order to become a paladin, Kael Roysten has been training in swordsmanship all along.

    Perhaps it was Kael who rescued Cesare last night. He had been following Cesare like an older brother he looked up to ever since he was a child.

    And¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡®Kael, who became a paladin, does not move unless it¡¯s by the orders of the Saint.¡¯

    Therefore, the person really behind the ¡®Cesare Rescue Case¡¯ was probably the Saint. With this, Damia¡¯s suspicions that the Saint had some kind of relationship with Cesare were confirmed.

    On the first day she saw her, Saint Callistea had asked,

    ¡®Those who are in Lady¡¯s family¡­ ¡­ How are they doing?¡¯

    Damia now seemed to know whose news the Saint had been curious about.

    ¡®It¡¯s most likely Cesare, who had disappeared. If not¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    Surprisingly, it may be his biological mother, Noella.

    ¡°But Dami,¡±

    At the same time, Kael asked as if curious.

    ¡°What were you going to say about the Saint?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    At Kael¡¯s question, she suddenly came to her senses. And in a hurry to not reveal her thoughts, she gave an insincere answer:

    ¡°It¡¯s no different. I was upset that I was disrespectful to the Saint last time.¡±

    In fact, Damia had never been rude to the Saint in the slightest. But for Kael, this excuse would work best.

    ¡°I know how much you care for Callistea-nim. But, I couldn¡¯t stand the thought that I had made her uncomfortable.¡±

    Damia pretended to look sad and lowered her eyes. Then, Kael¡¯s eyes fluttered slightly.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s okay. Damia, I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    His reaction was as expected. Nevertheless, she did not miss the opportunity and continued to push.

    ¡°So, Kael, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡­ ¡­ I wanted to apologize directly to the Saint.¡±

    ¡°What? Directly to the Saint?¡±

    Kael was bewildered at her unexpected request. But Damia felt the necessity of seeing the Saint one more time.

    She had to make sure she was really behind Cesare¡¯s rescue. And¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡®There is one more strange thing.¡¯

    Heinrich, apparently, secretly locked Cesare up in an abandoned palace for confidentiality reasons. But how did the Saint know and save Cesare?

    ¡®Does the Saint have that kind of power?¡¯

    No, she didn¡¯t think so. A thought suddenly passed through Damia¡¯s head as she was contemplating.

    ¡®At that time, that necklace Cesare was wearing¡­¡¯

    It was a very strange necklace with the pattern of the forbidden brand engraved on it. Damia thought that the chain must have a hidden function.

    ¡®There are not only one or two things that are suspicious.¡¯

    In any case, she had to meet the Saint in person to settle all these doubts. However, Kael was not willing to accept her request easily.

    ¡°Damia, that¡¯s a bit difficult to do. The Saint isn¡¯t easy to meet in person.¡±

    ¡°If it makes her uncomfortable, the Saint will reject it. So just pass on a word, will you?¡±

    ¡°I am the Saint¡¯s shadow and servant. And no shadow ever comes out to the sun and asks the owner first.¡±

    Kael politely refused her earnest request. But as if feeling guilty, his light gray eyes fluttered slightly.

    It was but of course. He already had a history of declining Damia¡¯s confession. Additionally, last time he was rather cold to Damia, covering up for the Saint.

    In fact, he was well aware of the fact that he was too harsh on her. But, nevertheless, Damia was willing to apologize first.

    But he had to turn down her request. At this point, Kael had no choice but to have a guilty conscience.

    ¡®I¡¯m so sorry.¡¯

    Damia noticed the signs of her childhood friend¡¯s inner conflict. Then, seeing an opportunity, she asked more pathetically.

    ¡°I know, Saint-nim is a busy person. So you only have to ask her once. If she refuses, I will give up without regrets, please?¡±

    Damia, who put her hands together, sent him a desperate look. And she laid the groundwork that Kael couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Perhaps the Saint would welcome it too. There was a question she asked me last time, but I didn¡¯t get a chance to answer. She was very curious¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    So she hinted that the Saint would also want to talk to her. As a result, Kael lost even his last reason for refusal.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I see. I¡¯ll just say one word to her.¡±

    Kael raised his hands and spoke as if he couldn¡¯t help it. Damia smiled and held his hand affectionately.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Kael.¡±

    It was as if they had returned to their childhood; It was a friendly touch without hesitation. At this, Kael sighed and laughed as if he couldn¡¯t help it.

 CH 196

    ¡°Is that it now? I really have to go.¡±

    ¡°Of course, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule.¡±

    ¡°Well, see you next time.¡±

    After nodding, Kael finally left. Looking at his straight back as he moved away, Damia released the stiffness and nervousness in her shoulders.

    ¡®Still, seeing Kael isn¡¯t as painful as it used to be.¡¯

    Apparently, her own mind was well on its way to organizing her feelings for Kael well. She had once thought she would never get over her heartbreak for the rest of her life, so she was very fortunate and thanked the Goddess.

    At her realization, Damia tilted her head at her change of heart. But now, rather than digging into the cause, she had to focus on the Saint¡¯s next move.

    ¡®Will she really meet me?¡¯

    If the Saint refused to meet her, the reason was obvious. Her purpose was to secure Cesare from the beginning.

    At that time, Cesare had been traveling with a group of priests heading south and had disappeared on the way. Since news traveling to the Saint staying in the palace would be relatively slow, she must have been very curious about the whereabouts of Cesare.

    At the very least, she spoke to Damia first.

    But now, her Cesare is in her hands. So if that was her aim from the beginning, she didn¡¯t need to get information from Damia.

    If Cesare was the true purpose of the Saint, she would most likely turn down Damia¡¯s request to meet.

    ¡®But if you agree¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    Then there was only one answer. From the beginning, she wanted to ask her about someone else in her family and wanted to wish the best of luck to her.

    The person she had in mind was her stepmother, Noella.

    ¡®What kind of relationship is between the two of you?¡¯

    Cesare probably wouldn¡¯t be able to provide any information about Noella. It had been a while since he had lived and seen Noella because he had been in hiding after disguising his death.

    And after that humiliation, Noella had been even more self-isolating than before. Naturally, therefore, there was no way to know about her recent status except through Count Primula, or his direct descendant, Damia.

    In the first place, the originally timid Noella wasn¡¯t the type to socialize or go out.

    ¡®Like a person who is avoiding people.¡¯

    The more she thought about Noella, the more her head hurt. But, to be honest, Damia didn¡¯t really hate her.

    Although she was a bit uncomfortable with Noella¡¯s overly self-conscious personality, she was personally, she thought, a good person, especially when she considered how she took care of her younger brother, Leon.

    However, even the very ordinary-looking Noella may be hiding a huge secret¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡°Haaa,¡±

    Damia sighed and turned around. She had too many things to think about. She was about to take a step when suddenly she stopped in surprise.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Sir Akkard?¡±

    Since when had he been here? With his back to the long evening sunset, he was closing the short gap between them.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Maybe he heard the conversation she had with Kael? Damia questioned defensively without realizing it.

    But instead of answering her question, Akkard slowly bit his lips and called her,

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    With a grave atmosphere, he donned a very serious expression. His face, gloomy and shaded by the backlight, was very decadent. Perhaps that¡¯s why his aura felt so dangerous.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Damia looked up at him with puzzled eyes. At first glance, his face looked like he was angry, but strangely, he looked precarious, as if he was about to collapse.

    ¡°I know I have no right to ask you such a question. I know¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Damia took a deep breath without realizing it. The unknown emotions pouring out of his dark eyes were so heavy that she felt she was about to suffocate.

    ¡°But I want you to answer me anyway.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Rather, can¡¯t you step back a little bit?¡±

    As the big man bent towards her, the distance grew so small that their breaths touched each other. Damia faltered back and pushed him away.

    But Akkard came two steps closer as she took one step back.

    ¡°Sir Akkard, don¡¯t do this.¡±

    Damia felt repellate by his strange and mysterious behavior. Although she warned him, Akkard, who had been bending too much lately, did not back down at all.

    Tack-

    He placed his hand on the wall at Damia¡¯s back and bowed his head. And he asked with eyes that looked black because it was too dark.

    ¡°Tell me. Do you still love him?¡±

    Damia¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected question.

 CH 197

    She never even dreamed that Akkard would know about her first love, Kael.

    ¡°How do you¡­ ¡­ ah,¡±

    Damia asked with a shaky voice and then bit her mouth. Finally, she recalled that he had recently interrogated Cesare.

    If it were Cesare, who was as tenacious as a water ghost, he would have said anything to seize and shake Akkard¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Answer my question, Damia.¡±

    As if scratching her ears, a terribly low voice urged her to answer. The voice seemed to bind her like an invisible vine, and Damia was fed up.

    ¡°What does that have to do with Sir Akkard?¡±

    Naturally, words that pushed him away came out of Damia¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss my private matters with you! When did I ever ask Sir Akkard who he likes?¡±

    Damia folded her arms in front of her chest as if to protect herself and shot back. She did not doubt that the sparks of this conversation would soon escalate into a big fight.

    ¡®I do not care. After all, it¡¯s a fight he started first.¡¯

    But Akkard did not retaliate emotionally. Instead, a painful sigh escaped between his sharp lips.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ ha.¡±

    Looking down on her, Akkard¡¯s face contorted a lot. It was as if his heart had been cut off by her refusal and he was at a loss at what to do with her rejection.

    ¡°Please, Damia. I must know,¡±

    Akkard asked stubbornly, clearly looking troubled.

    ¡°Tell me. Is it true that you slept with me to forget Kael Roysten?¡±

    Unfortunately, with an interrogative tone, his persistent questioning touched Damia¡¯s wrath.

    It was a secret she didn¡¯t want anyone to find out, and it was her only digression from her proud life. She wanted to bury the shame of it and never wanted to tell anyone.

    However, Damia was very aggrieved that he dug through it and revealed her innermost thoughts. She felt that Akkard, who spoke as if he was accusing her of being some kind of mischievous maiden, was terribly brazen.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ and what if I did?¡±

    Damia asked slowly. At her tone that seemed to affirm his ominous assumption, Akkard¡¯s eyes widened and quaked greatly.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? After all, you, too, slept with me to satisfy your lust.¡±

    Who was the first to treat and use people as night entertainment?

    Damia suppressed her anger and sneered with poison. However, she still remembered it clearly. After her first affair, when he saw the blood she had shed, he had a very annoyed look on his face.

    But it wasn¡¯t just that. What about his ruthless remarks¡ªWhat about when he tried to kick her out as soon as the relationship was over, and her body was groaning from the unfamiliar and her first experience?

    ¡®But how dare you?!¡¯

    Now, how can you look at me with that victim-like face?

    Akkard¡¯s face turned pale when he received her cold glare. Damia watched as the power drained from his arms that had trapped her.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I think I understand why Sir Akkard is doing this.¡±

    Damia opened her mouth as she struggled to suppress her surging emotions. She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to wonder why Akkard was like this.

    ¡°You¡¯re at that point where you¡¯ve had enough experience with women, and moving around is tiring. You just want to settle down in one place, right?¡±

    It was a characteristic often seen in men who played and slept around enough. Then, based on their numerous experiences, they knew well which woman would be ¡°suitable¡± to marry.

    So, gradually, he was trying to settle down with a woman as a base. Gently luring with lies, such as ¡®I like you¡¯ or ¡®I love you.¡¯.

    ¡®Really, you¡¯re the worst.¡¯

    He would probably get married and be quiet for a while. However, in the eyes of a casanova who had played with many women, there would be nothing remarkable about being married and having a wife.

    So, as soon as he got tired of married life, he would start playing again. While making excuses such as his wife was boring or she was pregnant.

    Damia knew that when she was in love, she gave everything generously. And she knew she would never tolerate a playboy¡¯s ¡°proper counterpart¡± treatment.

    Time would slowly corrode her heart and make her sick, like a poison that burned and spread through her veins.

    ¡°I know what Sir Akkard wants, but I am not interested. So look for another woman. You are capable enough.¡±

    Damia lowered her eyes and spoke in a quick tone. She expected that Akkard would get angry at her retort.

    ¡®Because he¡¯s such a proud man.¡¯

    She recalled a thought she had from the first moment she saw Akkard: This man has rarely been rejected in his entire life.

    When he saw Akkard¡¯s dazzling confidence and sometimes brazen boldness, he seemed like a man who had never been hurt. He was so stunningly handsome that he was still charming and attractive, even with that disgusting, hateful arrogance.

    So even if she rejected him, he would soon forget. And he would find dozens of other ¡®suitable¡¯ girls.

    Damia, convinced of this, raised her head. But before she could even register Akkard¡¯s expression, hot water dripped down her eyelids.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Damia, startled, reflexively closed her eyes, squinting. And the back of her hand stole the unknown water from her face.

    Foreign water drops that were hot as if they were burning her eyelids were lukewarm on the back of her hands. Damia, who did not understand what was happening, looked up at him in disbelief.

 CH 198

    But just as she was about to look at his face, his large hand barely touched her face and blocked her vision

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ don¡¯t¡ª don¡¯t look.¡±

    It was a hoarse voice, like a husky whisper between clenched teeth.

    Damia felt his hand trembling painfully as he covered her eyes. His scalding breath that touched her forehead was disturbed and in a mess.

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    Are you even crying? The same Akkard Valerian of this world?

    Damia blinked her eyes in incredulity; she couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. Her long eyelashes brushed against the palm of his hand, and it suddenly stiffened and quickly fell off as if he had been burned.

    At that moment, Damia opened her eyes. But Akkard had already turned his back, hiding his face, and was moving away.

    Like a coward running away.

    He was such a large man he was daunting to look at, but strangely, his back now looked small, pitiful, and shabby. So Damia couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her.

    A ¡®shabby¡¯ Akkard Valerian. Previously, it would have been a completely inappropriate adjective.

    Nonetheless, the Akkard of that day left a strange ripple in Damia¡¯s heart. Like the single tear he dropped.

    ***

    The capital, Pelmonium, was a lively place.

    Damia went to the meeting place and looked around. The streets were packed with crowds, and it was amazing to see shops overflowing with sophisticated store decorations and various solicitation activities.

    In particular, what Damia noticed was the large fountain. It wasn¡¯t easy to see such an outdoor fountain in the north. For after summer, the waterways and pipes froze and burst, causing chaos.

    From street vendors selling novel fruits to exotic grocery stores to unique blossoms in the baskets of flower girls.

    It was a very different scenery from the north. All the unfamiliarity momentarily dazed Damia.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    With a voice as sweet as honey, a bouquet of bright peach-colored flowers suddenly popped out right under her nose.

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±

    Flustered, Damia received the bouquet and hugged it. Then, looking back, she slapped her opponent with a playful smirk.

    ¡°You surprised me, Mr. Lessid.¡±

    A man with eyes as fresh as the greenery of midsummer was standing there. Moreover, he dressed in a fashionable outfit perfect for the capital, Pelmonium.

    ¡°Miss Damia.¡±

    Lessid is back. He had returned from investigating the temple to find out what Damia had asked the other day.

    ¡°Your face is better than the last time I saw you. Have you adjusted to life in the capital?¡±

    Lessid asked, looking down at her with his tall stature. Even though it seemed like a joke, Damia answered sincerely with a smile in case he was worried about her heart.

    ¡°Yes, it was a little difficult at first, but¡­ ¡­ I think I can manage.¡±

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°But what kind of flowers are these?¡±

    Damia asked, looking down at the bouquet he had given him. Unlike its shy and gentle pink color, the flower was big and flashy, so there was a contrasting charm.

    ¡°It is a flower called a peony. They say it is a breed from the eastern continent.¡±

    It¡¯s nice to know the flower¡¯s name, but why did you give it to me? Damia was puzzled as she touched the delicate petals, soft as if they were about to melt. [t1v: ahem, well Damia, pink peonies symbolize beauty and both romantic and non-romantic love, as well as friendship and happiness. Peonies are used in feng shui as cures or calls for love and romance. Placing a bunch of pink peonies in the living room, for example, may invite a new romantic partner into your life, particularly after a breakup.]

    Then Lessid reached out and gently grabbed her hand and said,

    ¡°Since you look at flowers for a long time, you seem to like pretty things¡­ ¡­.I thought.¡±

    It seemed like an unfamiliarly meaningful remark somehow. Damia was vaguely embarrassed by his gentle whisper, but she responded calmly.

    ¡°Is there anyone in the world who doesn¡¯t like pretty things?¡±

    At that, Lessid laughed out loud. But, contrary to his sharp impression, his laughter was surprisingly clear and cheerful.

    ¡°Then,¡±

    Lessid looked back at her and smiled with his handsome face. And between his dark lips, he asked, revealing his white, even teeth:

    ¡°Damia, what do you think of me? Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±

 CH 199

    Damia¡¯s eyes widened at his unexpected remark. She looked at Lessid with a look of not knowing how to answer, then burst into laughter.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Lessid-nim is very pretty.¡±

    She was sincere. If Lessid had been born as a woman, the title of ¡®The Northern Beauty¡¯ would have belonged to someone else.

    At that, Lessid shrugged his shoulders. He wanted Damia to blush rather than laugh.

    ¡®It seems that you don¡¯t regard me as a man yet.¡¯

    Yet there was still time. He was patient and knew how to practice the aesthetics of waiting.

    Having captured his true intentions, Lessid escorted her politely, heading to the capital¡¯s most popular teahouse. And on the way, he inferred Damia¡¯s inner thoughts.

    ¡°I was worried because I thought I was a bit presumptuous with my meddling last time.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What meddling?¡±

    ¡°At that time, when I was ¡®showing off¡¯ to Sir Akkard.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    It was then that Damia remembered the short play she had with Lessid. When she acted very affectionately with Lessid, Akkard looked terribly shocked.

    ¡®And did you ask about Kael last time?¡¯

    As she recalled the events of that day, the sensation of the hot liquid that had fallen on her eyelids came to mind. Although she hadn¡¯t seen Akkard crying in person, she couldn¡¯t be ignorant of it.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what the hell that guy is thinking.¡¯

    Involuntarily, Damia let out a deep sigh. And Lessid was a man who could roughly identify her thoughts with just that sigh.

    ¡®Their relationship seems sort of complicated, but it looks like it¡¯s not in very good shape.¡¯

    On the way to the tea house, she didn¡¯t say a word about Akkard, and Lessid was satisfied with that.

    ¡°Here is the place.¡±

    Lessid stopped in front of the tea house and looked back at her. A pleasant surprise spread across Damia¡¯s face as she raised her head.

    ¡°Oh my gosh! So pretty!¡±

    The most perfect and lovely doll house that any young noblewoman could have dreamed of. A dream that became a reality in front of her eyes.

    The building, made of light mint and cream colors, exuded an antique sensibility. Small pink flower beds and dried bouquet decorations surrounding them were also very delicate.

    As she drew closer to the tea house, the mint-colored door adorned with white lace and ribbon slid open. And a clerk, in her ruffled maid outfit, greeted her with a friendly smile.

    ¡°Welcome.¡±

    She expected it from the outside, but the interior was even prettier.

    Pale pink walls with white florets, large windows with fluttering chiffon curtains, elegant arched chairs and lovely embroidered tablecloths.

    ¡°How is it? Do you like it?¡±

    Lessid asked with a smile. Unlike the usually calm Damia, it was fun to see her diligently looking around her.

    It was then that Damia became a little ashamed of herself because she was so excited. Then, as she quickly coughed and cleared her expression, she frankly spoke of her feelings.

    ¡°Yes, everything is so pretty. Thank you so much for bringing me here.¡±

    Her compliments and thanks were the best awards. Lessid called the clerk in a happy mood, ordered tea and dessert, then looked at Damia.

    ¡°So, shall we talk about work now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am ready.¡±

    Damia looked at him with her hands neatly placed on her lap. There was only one piece of information she asked from Lessid.

    ¡®About Saint Callistea¡¯s family.¡¯

    Last time Lessid mentioned that Callistea was an orphan without parents, she was entrusted to the temple with a brother.

    Although she looked young on the outside, she was in her fifties. Therefore, asking for information from few decades ago would not have been an easy task even for Lessid.

    ¡®Especially, it would have been even more difficult to find information about the Saint.¡¯

    But Lessid skillfully managed to get Damia the information she wanted.

    ¡°Have I already told you? She had¡­ ¡­ She had a brother her age.¡±

    Lessid wisely spoke vaguely, not mentioning ¡®saint.¡¯ Since this is the capital, he did not know when and where an eavesdropper might be.

    Noticing this, Damia quietly nodded her head. Then, convinced that she understood, he continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that what I said the other day was wrong, but there was something I missed.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Actually, they weren¡¯t just siblings, they were twins.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Twins, you say?¡±

    She almost added, ¡®Was he a saint too?¡¯ Damia was startled by her unexpected news and bit her mouth for a moment.

    ¡°Twins, especially of different genders, are rare. Surprising isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Lessid grabbed his chin and asked, blinking his green eyes. Damia nodded her head at this and then asked with renewed curiosity,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about twins. Even though the genders are different, do they look the same?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±

    Lessid chose his words with a thoughtful expression for a moment.

    ¡°According to my investigation, the male twin¡­ ¡­ Oh, I think his name is Calix.¡±

    ¡°Calix.¡±

    Damia silently repeated the name she had heard for the first time. So much attention and light were focused on the Saint, but she had never heard anything about her brother.

 CH 200

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    ¡°It is said that ¡®Calix¡¯ looks very similar to his sister. Because of this, there was a story that it was difficult to distinguish between the two siblings until they hit puberty and their secondary sexual characteristics became prominent.¡±

    ¡°I see, so what about after their secondary sexual characteristics?¡±

    ¡°After adolescence, their appearances were more varied. The brother was taller and more masculine in appearance.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I see.¡±

    Damia recalled the appearance of the Saint whom she had seen. She looked like a typical Northerner with black hair and blue eyes.

    She had the common coloring of the region, but her appearance was somehow cool. And Damia recalled another man that looked similar.

    ¡®Cesare.¡¯

    Maybe he is ¡®Calix¡¯? She wondered but then shook her head. He wasn¡¯t old enough for that.

    If he was Calix, he should have already been close to fifty and middle-aged.

    ¡®The saint slows down her aging because of her full divine power, but¡­ ¡­ that wouldn¡¯t apply to anyone else.¡¯

    And she remembered clearly when she first saw Cesare when her father remarried a few years ago.

    ¡®Hello, you must be Damia.¡¯

    Cesare, who greeted me like that, was a young man who had just turned 20. Damia had been watching the process of his maturing face from when he was still a youth.

    ¡®So Cesare is not Calix.¡¯

    But what did she save Cesare for? Even at the risk of sending her own escort knight?

    She could never figure out the connection between the two.

    ¡®Lessid had been trained as a priest since childhood, but he said he had never even seen the saint up close before.¡¯

    That is why it was difficult to approach a saint. Even though she was a noblewoman, she had no place to rely on, so the Saint was far less accessible to Cesare or Noella. In fact, they had previously had to lean on her.

    It was a situation in which she seemed to have caught a clue but couldn¡¯t pinpoint it.

    Seeing Damia¡¯s face in deep thought, Lessid smiled a little. Then he handed over some additional material.

    ¡°Well, these are studies on twins. It¡¯s some impressive content, so I brought it in case it helps.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±

    Damia, who haphazardly took this, scanned the documents. Most of it was plain content, but there was a pretty interesting research report about the twins of a wizard.

    Damia, who had put it aside, inadvertently asked a question.

    ¡°Lessid, did that person, Calix, know how to use divine power?¡±

    ¡°According to the record, he was also a priest. So he must have known how to use it.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°But unlike his sister, Calix was just an ordinary plain priest. So his divinity wouldn¡¯t have been that great either. At best, he would have had enough to heal wounds.¡±

    Obviously, Lessid was also a priest, so he knew it best. If the divine power of his person named Calix was only that much, he was not at the level that could suppress aging like the Saint.

    ¡®But why is information about Calix not well known?¡¯

    Damia was very suspicious of that.

    As the prestige of the High Temple was high, the fame of Saint Callistea was also widespread. Damia, a native of the North, well knew it.

    However, the fact that the Saint had a twin, and that it was a brother¡­. This was so unnatural Damia could easily speculate.

    ¡®Instead, the Temple is suppressing information about Calix.¡¯

    But why? What kind of man is Calix? Maybe his existence is something to the Saint? She couldn¡¯t figure out why at all.

    Damia rubbed her temples, which had begun to throb, and asked one last question.

    ¡°Then where and what is Calix doing now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s considered missing. From several years ago,¡±

    Lessid stated the great news with a nonchalant face.

 CH 201

    Callistea looked down at Kael, who knelt on one knee in front of her. He looked up at her with an eager face, the most loyal paladin.

    However, Callistea¡¯s expression looking down at Kael, seemed awkward and uncomfortable.

    ¡°Are¡ª where¡­ ¡­ Are there any injuries?¡±

    Callistea asked in a small, slender voice. Then Kael responded more affectionately than necessary,

    ¡°I am fine, Callistea. There were no major wounds anyway, and you healed all minor injuries.¡±

    After finishing his words, Kael smiled. Since the day they first met, he felt miserable about the sense of distance between himself and the Saint that hardly ever narrowed.

    He knew that his heart could never be fully answered regardless, so he wanted to become her most loyal servant at least.

    However, upon seeing his sweet smile, Callistea quietly lowered her gaze. And she questioned the other man¡¯s condition.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ How is he doing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s all better and stable now after receiving blessing from the Saint herself.¡±

    Callistea sighed in relief at his answer. Kael stared at her slightly trembling hands.

    Skinny but rather large, knotted fingers. It wasn¡¯t a hand that could be considered pretty to most men. However, Kael admired her hands, representing the essence of a true Saint who served in the lowest places.

    In fact, he could tell just by looking at her divine powers. Therefore, Callistea must be a truly divine saint who was sent by God.

    ¡®Otherwise how could you bring back the dying Cesare back to life so perfectly?¡¯

    It had been such an incredible sight that he almost didn¡¯t believe what he had witnessed with his own two eyes. And that hadn¡¯t been the only display of power.

    Before Kael infiltrated to rescue Cesare, she offered a ¡°special¡± prayer. After a swarm of lights flashed, a mysterious power filled and energized Kael¡¯s body.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, it¡¯s an ancient blessing. I hope it can be of help.¡±

    No, it was never ¡®nothing.¡¯ Kael looked down in amazement at his limbs, where her strength and speed had increased incredibly.

    It was thanks to that he was able to successfully carry out a surprise attack against the royal knights. You could never bestow such a wonderful blessing unless God loved you.

    So it was his duty to protect Callistea. He was willing to be her limb and tool and do whatever she wanted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Callistea-nim. No one will know that we are hiding Cesare,¡±

    Kael said with confidence, trying to reassure her. It was a rainy night, so no one had seen his face.

    ¡®Even the weather helped, as expected for a saint.¡¯

    Once he hid Cesare, it was as if he had completed the perfect crime. Although this place was the royal palace, who would dare to search the residence of the Saint?

    In particular, now that the High Temple had unprecedented power, it was impossible to question the Saint without proper evidence. At Kael¡¯s declaration, Callistea finally donned a subtle smile.

    ¡°Well done, Sir Kael. Please take good care of him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Of course, Callistea-nim!¡±

    At her smile, which seemed to symbolize a slightly open the door to her heart, Kael¡¯s heart swelled up like cotton candy. But the danger and risk he had put himself through to rescue Cesare were enormous.

    Maybe that¡¯s why? Confident, Kael asked questions he wouldn¡¯t have dared to normally.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s a personal question, but Callistea¡­ ¡­ May I ask what your relationship with Cesare is?¡±

    Kael cared deeply about her and Cesare.

    For Kael, a native of the North, Cesare was like his older brother. Then, of course, there was the eldest son of the Roysten family, but the age difference between him and Kael was too significant, and the relationship between them was awkward.

    Perhaps that was why he quickly got attached to Cesare, who had not even been in the Primula family for a few years.

    ¡®Go follow your heart, Kael. Everyone lives for their own desires.¡¯

    If Cesare hadn¡¯t pushed him to follow his dream, he wouldn¡¯t have become a paladin. He would never have been able to be decisive and would have secretly held the Saint in his heart forever.

    So Kael willingly took the risk and saved Cesare. But how did she know of Cesare, and why did she order him to rescue him?

    ¡®There¡¯s a relationship between them that I don¡¯t know about.¡¯

    In fact, when he came back with the severely injured Cesare, the Saint was so shocked that her face was as white as a blank sheet of paper. It was a rare unadulterated sight of emotion on Callistea¡¯s face, who rarely showed her feelings.

    ¡®And then pouring out all of her powers until she collapsed from exhaustion.¡¯

    Her reaction to Cesare was too much for simply an important minion in the High Temple. Compared to how Callistea treated him, keeping him at arms-length, Kael felt a bit forlorn and upset.

 CH 202

    At his question, which revealed his impatience, Callistea kept her mouth shut.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Sorry, I am a little tired now.¡±

    As soon as she asked her personal question, her barely visible smile disappeared like a lie. Like a mirage in the desert that didn¡¯t exist from the beginning, all in vain.

    ¡°I should probably rest. I¡¯ll talk to you later if that¡¯s okay with you, Sir Kael.¡±

    It was a coded dismissal. Callistea¡¯s attitude of always avoiding conversations with him made Kael feel helpless.

    He was very disappointed, but it was true that her complexion was pale after using a lot of her energy. Once he became a paladin, he first had to prioritize the safety of the Saint.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Kael, about to get up, suddenly remembered a purpose he had forgotten. It was a request from poor Dami, who he couldn¡¯t turn away from because of the guilt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Callistea-nim but I have one more thing to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°There is one person who wants to meet Callistea-nim¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Kael said hesitatingly. Even though he brought it up because he had promised, he regretted it as soon as he spotted the Saint¡¯s reluctant expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, If it¡¯s an audience for private business, I¡¯d like to turn it down.¡±

    Callistea rested one hand on her forehead and exhaled quietly. To this, Kael added as an excuse.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the person said that Callistea-nim would certainly respond¡ª¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°As you may remember, Damia of the Primula County in the North. You had met her in the garden the other day.¡±

    At those words, Callistea¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped. Kael raised her head at her unusual reaction.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    For a brief moment, Callistea seemed to be very agitated. Kael could see an array of complex emotions flashing across her face.

    ¡°Callistea-nim?¡±

    Kael¡¯s startled voice awakened Callistea. And biting her lip, she pondered for a moment and unexpectedly nodded.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s meet.¡±

    Kael was taken aback by her unexpected answer.

    Callistea was faithful to her sainthood, and she did not meet people one on one. Instead, she, who was devoted only to the goddess, was willing to meet Damia whom she did not know well.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure the Saint won¡¯t hate meeting me either.¡¯

    He had thought Damia was just saying it, but unexpectedly it was true.

    Kael wondered why Callistea had agreed to meet his childhood friend. He was bursting and the seams hoping for an explanation, but he knew¡ª

    Callistea won¡¯t give me any answers.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I see. As soon as the date and place are decided, I will inform Dami.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After finishing her words, Callistea turned away. It meant she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore.

    Was it because of the atmosphere? Especially today, her face, which was ignoring him, looked older. Indeed, it made sense to him as there were so many burdens on those skinny shoulders.

    ¡°Then, I hope you relax and rest well,¡±

    Kael sighed and said in a sincere tone. And he quietly stood up and left her room.

    A click was heard, and the door closed. At that moment, Callistea stretched out her shrunken shoulders and exhaled deeply.

    ¡°Haaa¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    She felt very sorry, but she was very burdened by Kael. His straight eyes seemed to choke her every time he looked up at her as if worshiping her.

    For she knew she didn¡¯t deserve his respect.

    Callistea, collapsing on her sofa, tilted her head back. When she covered her eyes with the back of her hand, a beauty with red hair like a rose came to mind.

    ¡®Damia Primula.¡¯

    She knew very well that her choice to meet her was wrong. If the High Temple ever found out, they would never let it go.

    But if she was careful, she wouldn¡¯t be caught. Kael, her escort and knight, was loyal to her and not the High Temple at the very least.

    ¡®So just a little bit.¡¯

    Callistea longed for it. She was already crumbling little by little from the long, hopeless wait.

    She only had something to protect, so she barely managed to hold out, although she was about to collapse at any moment. So, her little greed, this level¡­ ¡­ may be allowed

    Callistea glanced at the secret inner room, where Cesare was recovering now. And licking her parched lips, she lamented sadly.

    ¡°Ah, Cesare¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    My poor son.

 CH 203

    Meanwhile, Damia had a bizarre dream that night. Standing alone in the dark, she looked around and tilted her head.

    ¡®Where is this place?¡¯

    It was dark but not particularly scary. It was because evening primroses bloomed in clusters and shined white wherever her feet touched.

    As she looked down at her feet, stepping into an empty space, she realized: this was a dream.

    ¡®Is this what you call a lucid dream?¡¯

    Damia watched the soft light emanating from the evening primroses drifting off. The halo seemed to be trying to guide her towards a direction.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going, but it doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s a dream anyway.¡¯

    With that in mind, Damia willingly followed the lights.

    She couldn¡¯t tell if the time she spent walking was long or short but at the end of her path was someone waiting for her¡­ ¡­ Unexpectedly, it was Sienna.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    Under a white chemise that looked like her pajamas, her limbs were bare, and she greeted her with a tiny wave.

    ¡°We met again.¡±

    Contrary to her lofty reputation of being the most outstanding prophet in the kingdom, Sienna looked like a girl. Her clear eyes meeting Damia¡¯s, were a transparent lavender as if the hazy curtain was removed.

    She could tell her eyes which in reality were originally blind, were now ¡°seeing¡± herself clearly, maybe because it was a dream.

    ¡°I have been waiting for you, Damia Primula.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I want to show you something.¡±

    Sienna stood up from her seat and held out her hand with an open and casual attitude. Seeing this, Damia hesitated for a moment.

    It was because the moment she saw Sienna¡¯s face, she thought of someone who looked awfully similar. Because of this, she could not readily hold her hand.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re thinking of him, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Guess she wasn¡¯t just a fortune teller. Sienna noticed her thoughts like a ghost. And, unexpectedly, she smiled slightly.

    ¡°After all, you made him cry. I thought I¡¯d have to wait a little longer for that to happen, but you¡¯re incredible.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a sarcastic tone. Rather it was closer to recalling uncomplicated facts.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even remember the last time I saw his tears.¡±

    After Sienna finished her words, she stared at her with curiosity and donned a stunned look as if she were amazed. Because of this, Damia was very embarrassed.

    Fortunately, Sienna soon took her eyes off her and muttered freshly.

    ¡°Well, he needs to be in pain. That¡¯s how much he hurt others.¡±

    Instead, Sienna said that this episode would help clear his karma and proceeded to refer to abstract concepts Damia didn¡¯t understand. She was talking about unfamiliar concepts of karma and causation.

    ¡®What is she talking about?¡¯

    Damia was perplexed by the divinator¡¯s peculiar and mysterious way of speaking. Then, after she had finished her one-sided conversation talking to her at will, Sienna suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her.

    ¡°Now, follow me. There is not much time left.¡±

    After a moment of following her, Damia suddenly came to her senses and asked:

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°We will go back to the past now.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What¡­ ¡­ ?¡±

    Baffled, she became speechless at Sienna¡¯s outlandish response she couldn¡¯t keep up with. She thought they were talking in the same language, but somehow she didn¡¯t understand her.

    Sienna, however, explained evenly and monotonously,

    ¡°I wanted to show you someday. What our past was like.¡±

    ¡°Why tell me about the past¡ª No, more than that, what do you mean by ¡®our¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Me and Akkard, that basic jerk.¡±

    In response to Akkard¡¯s story, Damia reflexively sealed her mouth. Sienna did not mind at all and cursed her brother casually.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to forgive him, but see it. It is true that he is a helpless rascal in the first place, right?¡±

    At the same time, she shrugged her shoulders. And she added,

    ¡°I just want to show you. Why he become such a fool.¡±

    When she finished her words, her eyes smiled at Damia. Then they proceeded to walk.

    It was very strange to walk with her. Damia felt like she was going against a current as if she was about to be swept away by a roaring whirlpool.

    That¡¯s why she felt more and more ill. Damia, who had been forcibly holding back her nausea, finally reached her limit and stopped her steps for a moment.

    ¡°Wait, can¡¯t we just take a break?¡±

    After asking for understanding, Damia sat down. And with her head bowed, she took a deep breath as if vomiting.

    ¡®Weird. If it¡¯s a dream, why is it so painful?¡¯

    Damia was puzzled by her vivid sensations. Then Sienna patted her back lightly and said:

    ¡°Well, it might be a little too much for you since it¡¯s your first time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°But, we¡¯re here now. Now, raise your head.¡±

    Damia lifted her head, drawn by her strange voice. At that moment, a whip flew in front of her like lightning.

 CH 204

    Slash-!!

    A fierce horse whip flew wildly right past her nose. And with a terrifying sound, it tore something else.

    Damia was so startled she froze, unable even to exclaim. But someone else screamed for her instead.

    ¡°Aaaah!!¡±

    A voice¡­ of a child¡¯s was tragic and pitiful. Damia reflexively turned her head toward where she heard the cry.

    Crouching, there was a young silver-haired nobleman with his back exposed.

    Slash-!!

    At the whip that flew again, the boy, this time, clenched his teeth without yelling. It must have been painful and frightening, especially for a child.

    However, only venom was burning on the boy¡¯s tear-soaked and increasingly blue face. As if he was determined to repay all of this agony and humiliation one day.

    Damia saw the boy¡¯s face before her and was silently astonished.

    ¡®Sir Akkard¡­ ¡­ ?¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t comprehend what she was seeing. Even though it¡¯s a dream, was such a nonsensical thing possible?

    Why is he, the son of the famous Duke of Valerian, being beaten with a horsewhip? Who dares to beat him, and for what reason?

    Unexpectedly, the answer to that question came from an unimaginable place.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±

    The girl with a face as young as Akkard said with her pale silver eyes lowered. It was none other than Sienna.

    ¡°You can¡¯t see a future that isn¡¯t allowed just because you hit my brother.¡±

    Contrary to her dull voice, Sienna¡¯s hands, which were tightly holding the hem of her skirt, were white with effort. Those miserable fingers twitched a little each time she heard Akkard¡¯s painful screams.

    Cunning adults couldn¡¯t miss what Damia had discovered as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that Akkard is in so much pain, Sienna. If you only answered my questions, would I need to do this?¡±

    What a horrible sister.

    The silver-haired man with a whip in his hand whispered meanly. Damia could find the faces of Akkard and Sienna in his cold facial features.

    Perhaps that man was the retired and former Duke of Valerian.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t the Duchess suddenly get sick one day, so they went to a foreign country for treatment?¡¯

    Damia recalled the retirement of the former Duke Valerian, which once caused a stir in the kingdom.

    People called the Duke of Valerian a romantic who gave up power for his wife and went to a foreign country to recuperate. But the man Damia sees now was a bit far from that assertion.

    His dark purple eyes had a dark misty lust for power. Far from being a romantic, he seemed like a man who would sell his wife for the sake of any advancement.

    Now he was whipping his tiny son, Akkard, to cleverly provoke Sienna.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your brother to be in pain, you can change your mind. Sienna, don¡¯t you know how important this is?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Now, tell your father. Who will inherit the king¡¯s throne in the future?¡±

    Would it be the first prince from the body of the queen? Or would it be the offspring growing in his lover? Or is it the king¡¯s illegitimate son he had with Baroness Rupry?

    The former Duke of Valerian patted his whip and asked threateningly. Upon hearing this, Damia finally realized what he wanted.

    The previous Duke of Valerian was now contemplating who to align with politically. To do this, he was doing this crazy thing to bring out Sienna¡¯s prophecies.

    This would be before Heinrich had yet established his position as the Crown Prince. At this time, Damia was still just a young girl, so she only knew vague stories about the situation.

    But she knew that there was quite a fierce competition for the throne.

    ¡®A lot of people were purged.¡¯

    The king was very promiscuous and gave birth to countless illegitimate children until he contracted a venereal disease and became incapacitated. Even among his concubines, there were women of quite a prominent status.

    For this reason, even though the queen successfully gave birth to a prince, she could not take anything for granted. This must have been a grim period of political turmoil in the midst of the succession strife.

    ¡°Sienna, the future of our family depends on it. You are my daughter, so why don¡¯t you help me?¡±

    The previous duke spoke like a caring father while in his hand, he held a horsewhip stained with the blood of his young son.

 CH 205

    In fact, he wanted to slap his daughter on the cheek and reprimand her. A child with a strange ability was born to him, but she would not obey.

    ¡®Annoying bitch.¡¯

    But he couldn¡¯t raise his hand because the royal family showed much interest in Sienna, who had the powers of prophecy.

    In particular, the queen often called her niece, Sienna, to the palace, saying she was cute and was to be her companion. So if he put his hand on Sienna, he would be caught.

    For this reason, the Duke was inevitably forced to find another ¡®means¡¯ to pressure and torment her.

    Sienna had no interest in toys or dresses, even in childhood. But she was fortunately quite attached to her younger brother, Akkard.

    She tried to hide her affection for him and feign apathy, but no matter how exceptional she was, Sienna was still a child and couldn¡¯t wholly fool a shrewd adult¡¯s eyes.

    Akkard naturally became a way to intimidate her. It was ridiculously harsh to suffer from her biological parents, making them helpless.

    They were still too young to fight against the cruelty and heartlessness of the world.

    ¡°Sienna, you don¡¯t want your brother to be in pain, right? So tell me.¡±

    Despite ruthless and vicious threats, Sienna only bit her lip and sealed her mouth. The Duke¡¯s mouth twisted with a cruelly contemptuous sneer when he saw her small head bowed down.

    ¡°Oh my, if you¡¯re going to be so stubborn, I can¡¯t help it either.¡±

    The horsewhip in his hand rose high. Ferocious violence was executed on Akkard¡¯s little crouched back.

    ¡®He¡¯s insane!¡¯

    Damia couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She covered her mouth with her trembling hand, unable to take her eyes off Akkard crying in pain.

    ¡°Aaaah!!¡±

    When Akkard finally fainted after being whipped, the previous Duke secretly summoned the priest. And he handed out a lot of money to completely heal Akkard.

    But the terrible whippings never stopped.

    Amid the agony and tortuous times, Akkard¡¯s crouched body grew gradually. At first, he looked like a child, and he soon became a teenager.

    It wasn¡¯t just Akkard¡¯s build that changed. His face weeping, screaming, and full of pain gradually became expressionless.

    It was like watching a young beast caught in a trap. The creature struggled in agony, eventually lost its senses, paralyzed in pain, and was slowly dying.

    At least in Damia¡¯s eyes, that¡¯s how it looked.

    ¡°Horrid, only because he was born as my brother, he suffered like that.¡±

    Sienna, watching beside her, murmured in a strained voice full of remorse. As they watched his pain together, Damia¡¯s heart wildly ached, and without thinking, asked Sienna:

    ¡°How¡­ ¡­ How long have you suffered?¡±

    ¡°Who? Akkard?¡±

    ¡°No, both of you.¡±

    Damia answered without hesitation. Akkard suffered the most from physical pain, but Sienna was undoubtedly a victim too.

    She could feel Sienna¡¯s emotional pain vividly. She continued to look ill watching her brother exposed to violence because of herself.

    Sienna, who understood her meaning, smiled sadly. She replied, looking back at her past Akkard, who shrank and tried to avoid the lash.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Until I came of age.¡±

    It was a dream, of course, but it was heartbreaking just to hear it. Flogged since childhood.

    Damia lowered her eyes and quietly opened her mouth.

    ¡°I want to express my sincere remorse. About you, and the pain he went through.¡±

    At those words, Sienna¡¯s eyes widened. Turning her head, she looked at Damia without saying a word for a while, then said abruptly,

    ¡°You¡¯re still a good kid, Damia Primula.¡±

    Then, the illusion in front of them disappeared. Watching her own past fading, Sienna declared in a distant but clear tone:

    ¡°I am not bad. The bad ones are those who try to use my powers.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    ¡°And Akkard, he knows this too. But.. ¡­ .¡±

    Sienna could not finish her words. For a moment, Sienna¡¯s complex and subtle emotions seemed to flow into Damia.

    As she said, Akkard knew that his sister was innocent. But his body was already conditioned to violence, and the starting point of all this pain was always the name ¡®Sienna.¡¯

    His instincts naturally branded his sister with pain. Because of this, Akkard was reluctant to seek Sienna even after he had grown up, and found his own way and drove their father away.

    It was inescapable. For pain was imprinted in the depths of his soul like a tree ring, for a long time.

    ¡°And I, too, might hate him a little bit,¡±

    Sienna admitted quietly.

 CH 206

    Then, in this world of unconsciousness, a distant hallucination echoed.

    ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for sister¡ªif you hadn¡¯t been born such a monster¡­ ¡­ !!¡¯

    Perhaps it was an old memory of Sienna¡¯s.

    ¡®You can just say whatever you want. Why are you so stubborn? Because of you¡ªI¡­ ¡­ !!¡¯

    The young voice belonged to Akkard. It was clear that the words he uttered were before he became an adult and then mixed with the iron sound characteristic of puberty.

    ¡®Yeah, Sienna Valerian is amazing¡ª But why couldn¡¯t you save me with that amazingness, huh?¡¯

    It was a slightly more mature voice. However, it was still not as rich as the present Akkard. She thought maybe he was around the age of twenty or so.

    Damia listened to this silently and could feel that the conflict between the two siblings had been around for quite some time.

    ¡®Are you okay?¡¯

    Damia looked at Sienna with worried eyes without realizing it.

    As the queen¡¯s favorite, her closest friend, and the kingdom¡¯s greatest prophet¡­. she had no idea that such a deep and dark pain lurked under her splendid name.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I was hurt at first, but¡­ ¡­ I know. That kid regrets it now,¡±

    replied Sienna softly as she shrugged. In the meantime, the scenery of the past was changing again.

    ¡®This place¡­ ¡­ is this the royal palace?¡¯

    This time Damia had different visions on both sides of her path.

    On one side of her, an adult Sienna was kneeling before the queen, accepting her token of trust. Sienna¡¯s doll-like face as she kissed her queen¡¯s hand was full of tender affection.

    On the other side, Akkard bowed his head in front of Heinrich, offering an oath of allegiance. However, unlike Sienna, his expression was blunt and impassive.

    Both scenes were impressive. As Damia watched, the scene flickered, and eventually reflected back on their predecessor, Duke Valerian.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ ¡­ !¡±

    He, who had been such a vicious tyrant, was, to his surprise, being driven out by his children. His clothes were torn as if he had even been whipped, and blood was all over his face.

    ¡°How dare you¡­ ¡­ Do you think you¡¯ll be safe if you do this to your father?!¡±

    The former Duke, crawling on the hard stone floor, raised his head and shouted. A cold snicker came from somewhere at those words.

    ¡°Are you a father? That¡¯s funny.¡±

    Then there were heavy footsteps, and Akkard, now an adult, walked out full of strength.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing such things for decades, and now you¡¯re talking about my father. What great shamelessness.¡±

    ¡ªWell, I guess it¡¯s due to your extraordinary brazenness that you can do the unscrupulous thing of flogging your little boy to intimidate your daughter.

    Akkard sarcastically whispered, looking down at his father with derision. A blood-stained whip was clenched in his playful grip.

    ¡°So why didn¡¯t you get in line, old man? I think that¡¯s what he always said to us, is not it?¡±

    Far from feeling guilty, his face as he drove out his defeated father was filled with only joy.

    Sienna, who appeared later, did not stop her younger brother. Instead, she squatted before her shabby father and licked her lips with a calm face.

    ¡°Thank you for putting your life on the wrong side, father.¡±

    Unlike their helpless childhood, they now had power. It was the power they gained by wisely choosing to be loyal to and tossing their lot with them.

    The previous Duke realized this and bit his mouth tightly. To such a father, Sienna gave a cold notice.

    ¡°I want to expel you like a criminal, but if I do, the honor of the family will be damaged. So, formally, I will say that the ducal couple went abroad for recuperation.¡±

    After all, the Duchess, who had also closed her eyes and covered her ears, was an accomplice with the tyrannical Duke. She ignored them, no matter how young her son cried and asked for her help, and Sienna¡¯s eyes were slowly dying.

    ¡®He¡¯s doing it all for us. So accept it.¡¯

    Therefore they couldn¡¯t foster any particular affection for their mother. There was no hesitation in the siblings¡¯ mutual decision to oust their biological parents.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think about coming back again.¡±

    Akkard stepped on the hand of the previous Duke, who was crawling on the floor and crushed his jaw with the whip¡¯s handle. And he growled with a wolf-like glare that took the last breath of its prey.

    ¡°If you try to play stupid tricks or come back on your own, then¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    All of the recollections broke off with his terrifying threat that could not be said.

 CH 207

    Left in the still darkness, Damia pondered over the shocking scenes she had seen. And fell into a very complicated sentiment.

    The Akkard she knew was always a glamorous and arrogant man. So Damia had assumed in her heart that he must have grown up as a very precious, young tyrant that could have anything by simply pointing his finger at it.

    Therefore, knowing his dark past, which she could not have imagined, was very uncomfortable.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    At Sienna¡¯s question, who was watching from the side, Damia sighed deeply. And she asked frankly.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a dream, is it?¡±

    Sienna didn¡¯t answer. But the smile on her lips grew a little thicker. Seeing this, Damia asked another question,

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why did you show me this?¡±

    She answered her question after thinking for a moment.

    ¡°I just wanted to let you know.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why is he callous to pain? Why did he ever become a human who only knows himself?¡±

    As Damia thought, Akkard lived comfortably and knew nothing but himself. But, on the contrary, it was close to that because he suffered too much.

    Akkard¡¯s pain receptors were utterly paralyzed and numbed. He did not love anyone; he thought only of his own comfort and pleasure.

    ¡°Because there is no pain anymore. Because he can¡¯t feel the hurt. He choose only to do things that are so reckless and selfish,¡±

    Sienna explained with a small sigh. Just because he wasn¡¯t injured didn¡¯t mean others were like that. Indeed, he was a foolish little brother.

    Akkard was now a big and strong adult man. The looming shadow of his cruel father could no longer threaten him.

    But somewhere in the corner of his heart and in the back of his mind, there was still a little boy. The soul tied to the whipping and suffering from that time had not yet fully grown.

    So there was no way Akkard could love anyone. So far from embracing a person, his heart, paralyzed for too long, was on the verge of rotting due to the lack of blood.

    ¡°But then you showed up, Damia Primula.¡±

    Sienna¡¯s bloodless fingers pointed straight at Damia. Startled by this, she shook her head and replied:

    ¡°But I don¡¯t love him. We have no relationship, and have nothing to do with each other.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°But then why me? Why did you show me these things?¡±

    Damia asked calmly. In case Sienna planned on asking her to forgive him or accept him because he had a painful past.

    Of course, she had no idea that Akkard¡¯s past was so terrible. It was truly unfortunate.

    While Akkard had been whipped over the years, no one had saved him. Because of that, he grew up to be a man who only knew himself.

    ¡®But because of that doesn¡¯t mean I should indulge him,¡¯

    Damia thought firmly. She was not the one who whipped him and stood by. Therefore, out of his numerous miseries, there were no grievances she was responsible for or had to be accountable for.

    So Akkard Valerian had no excuse for treating her like that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too wary. I¡¯m not asking you to love him.¡±

    Sienna shook her head and said something unexpected to her with a bitter smile.

    ¡°All I want is¡­ ¡­ you pretending you don¡¯t see him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I meant literally what I said. Even if he wanders around you pathetically, just pretend you don¡¯t know¡ªignore him.¡±

    Damia was silent at the words that didn¡¯t make sense. Seeing this, Sienna laughed with a sigh.

    ¡°I know. Even that is my unreasonable greed. Now you don¡¯t want to even look at him.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t quite understand,¡±

    Damia asked, rubbing her stinging temple with her hand.

    ¡°What do you mean, pretend you don¡¯t see him? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Meaning? Yes, there is.¡±

    Sienna came closer, took her hand, and gently stroked her hair. Then, miraculously, the headache that was bothering Damia disappeared.

    ¡°You make the child¡¯s dead heart leap, and you bring back the pain that was once numbed,¡±

    Sienna said in a relaxed tone as if she were singing a song.

    ¡°You are enough, Damia. Just your existence itself is valuable.¡±

    You make Akkard a better person just by being alive, Sienna whispered, donning a very older sister¡¯s countenance.

    ¡°I knew he was going awry, but I just let go of him and watched. Because he¡¯s been so miserably wounded so far. I didn¡¯t want to hurt him anymore or it to get any worse.¡±

    But one couldn¡¯t become an adult without growing pains. Unlike the body that already knew the pleasures of countless adults, Akkard¡¯s heart was of only a selfish boy.

    If it weren¡¯t for Damia, he would have never grown. And without knowing what he was lacking, he would have died with an empty heart and reiterated relationships just as mechanical as excretion.

    ¡°You are a good person, Damia.¡±

    It was already the third time she had heard it. But Sienna¡¯s expression as she said those words looked bitter, unlike before.

    ¡°So I used your kindness and empathy for other people¡¯s pain. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Can you please tell me so I can understand, Sienna?¡±

    Damia replied with a half-resigned face. She was already suffering enough, accustomed to the North¡¯s distinctive direct way of speaking.

 CH 208

    Sienna noticed this and smiled slightly in the midst of her gloom.

    ¡°Just because I show you this, there is no way you will suddenly fall in love with Akkard. You won¡¯t even accept him.¡±

    Damia stayed quiet because it was true. Every piece of trash had a story, and if she went through them one by one, there would be no end to the excuses and abuses if she indulged them.

    In fact, what person grew up without a tragic backstory? However, most of them used their pain as food to grow beautiful flowers instead of becoming trash by being caught up in the past.

    That was the ¡°normal¡± Damia knew.

    ¡°But because of the past I have shown you, you will at least have some sympathy for him. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    The moment she heard those words, Damia felt like she had been tricked. Sienna laughed out loud as she frowned. And she added a remark,

    ¡°So, even if you don¡¯t accept him, you¡¯ll be patient with the kid wandering around you.¡±

    That was enough. Compared to Sienna¡¯s great past, it was an extraordinarily insignificant wish.

    This made Damia even more embarrassed and burdened. She was grateful that Sienna considered her significant, but unfortunately, she seemed to be steering in the wrong direction.

    ¡°I think you are misunderstanding something.¡±

    ¡°Me? What?¡±

    Sienna asked curiously. Damia confessed with a sigh towards that wide-eyed face.

    ¡°I am not that special to Sir Akkard.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Damia immediately confirmed. After watching Akkard, she came up with evidence to support her claim.

    ¡°You know how many women Sir Akkard has. I am just one of them.¡±

    At Damia¡¯s persuasive tone, Sienna couldn¡¯t take it any longer and burst out laughing.

    ¡°Oh my Goddess¡ªDamia Primula! You really seem to have forgotten who I am,¡±

    said the most mysterious prophet in the kingdom.

    At that moment, Damia bit her lip. Until now, she had treated Sienna not as a prophet but as ¡®Akkard¡¯s older sister.¡¯

    Of course, Sienna was not particularly offended by this. Rather, it was quite refreshing because it had been a long time since she was treated as a ¡®Sienna Valerian¡¯ rather than a ¡®Prophet¡¯.

    ¡°I swear, you are special to him,¡±

    Sienna stopped her laughter and said as if hammering in the final nail in one blow.

    ¡°But this is not what I say as a prophet, but as the sister of Akkard Valerian.¡±

    Saying this was Sienna¡¯s little consideration.

    Of course, being his blood, she wanted to help Akkard¡¯s love story. But she said that because she didn¡¯t want to burden Damia any more than this.

    ¡®You¡¯re special.¡¯

    Damia looked back at his words. Akkard didn¡¯t seem to disrespect her as much as she had thought.

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t particularly impressed. Akkard Valerian was the prettiest garbage in the world, and like most toxic trash, he did not know how to value precious beings.

    In fact, there were many cases like that. Like a husband who is so obsessed with his wife that he doubts her loyalty and beats her every day. A lover who threatens suicide right in front of you, saying that they would rather die than lose you.

    For those scumbags, obviously, the other party must be ¡®special.¡¯ But it¡¯s just that you¡¯d be much happier if you weren¡¯t special to them.

    ¡°Oh, my, you don¡¯t seem to have much confidence in him.¡±

    Sienna, noticing Damia¡¯s negative signs, grinned bitterly. She looked, and she waved her hand gently. Her pale fingertips were slowly scattering like the light of a firefly.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to talk more, but unfortunately it¡¯s time to part.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Damia was relieved to know that this bizarre dream was ending. So she casually waved goodbye to Sienna.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, Damia. Don¡¯t forget what I said¡ª¡±

    That was then. Just before she disappeared, Sienna¡¯s lips moved for the last time.

    ¡°Always watch out for ¡®him¡¯.¡±

 CH 209

    It was the warning Sienna had given earlier. The moment she understood the meaning, she felt as if she had been drenched in cold water, and at the same time, her eyes lit up.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ !!¡±

    Damia jolted up from the bed and gasped, panting and struggling for a breath. Finally, she woke up from her dream but was still confused.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t that warning from the other day meant to watch out for Cesare?¡¯

    In fact, it was Cesare who threatened Damia the most. Even after hearing Sienna¡¯s warning, she had a dangerous encounter with Cesare in the warehouse.

    Because of this, she was convinced that Sienna¡¯s warning was about him. But before parting, she saw Sienna¡¯s subtle nuance¡­ ¡­ Somehow, she felt like she misinterpreted it.

    ¡®It was as if she was talking about something that hadn¡¯t come to pass yet.¡¯

    Thinking like that, Damia got up. Her mind was troubled; she had slept enough and had much work to accomplish today.

    After light grooming, Damia had breakfast. And she looked through the letters the waiter had brought to me.

    The first thing that caught my eye was a letter from her father back home.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Owen was relieved that his daughter was doing well in the capital and was touched by her kindness in inquiring about details about her family¡¯s well-being. Maybe that¡¯s why he wrote about their current situation precisely.

    ¡ª ¡­ ¡­ Noella and I are doing well. As you know, in the North, it gets cold right after the end of summer, and as usual, during the change in seasons, Noella is struggling a bit. Unfortunately, her rhinitis got worse with her cold.

    Young Leon was always with his mother, so he sniffs. I am worried that he has a cold. But the doctor is caring for him, so he¡¯ll be fine soon.

    After reading this, Damia let out a small sigh. But, of course, she had asked about the situation at home not purely out of concern.

    Having confirmed everything she needed, she folded the letter. And while scanning the rest of her letters, her eyes grew wide.

    ¡°This¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    It was a letter from Kael. Although the sender was in his name, the content was actually a ghostwriting of the Saint¡¯s intentions.

    ¡®The Saint is going to meet me?¡¯

    Her blue eyes fluttered quietly. If, as she suspected, Callistea was hiding Cesare now, it would have been expected to avoid meeting her.

    ¡®Because you might get caught for no reason.¡¯

    But Callistea chose to meet her at her own risk. This proved that her interest was not only in Cesare but also Noella.

    Damia hurriedly picked up her pen and wrote her reply before Callistea could change her mind. She paused as she started to get ready to go out.

    ¡®Obviously Sienna-nim told you to be careful of ¡®him.¡±

    The person she was planning on meeting one-on-one was the Saint. Sienna¡¯s advice was so bothersome.

    After thinking for a moment, Damia sat down. She and she wrote another letter to someone.

    Just in case.

    * * *

    Regarding appointment times, there are many types of people in the world.

    The type who arrives a few minutes earlier than the set time and waits, the type who is amazingly on time, the type who is always far behind the time, etc.

    Among them, Damia was closer to being on time. Of course, there was a reason she was of a sincere disposition, but most northerners were like that.

    Needless to say, the North was a freezing place. In particular, in the middle of winter, the weather was so severe that it was possible to get frostbite even when waiting in a carriage.

    Making someone wait in such a place was like indirect murder.

    But now, Damia was making someone wait for the first time in her life. It was also intentional.

    Click-

    A clear sound echoed from the exquisite teacup placed on the coaster. Damia was sitting by the window on the second floor of the tea house that Lessid had brought her to the other day.

    The afternoon sun coming in through the window was mild and made her feel languid. She lowered her gaze, watching a man holding a flower and waiting for someone.

    It was very easy to spot and scrutinize him. His head was taller than the men passing by, and his muscular physique stood out.

    But it wasn¡¯t just that. His face, with his silver hair glistening in the sunlight, was terribly captivating.

    The eyelashes that fell on the slightly tanned smooth skin, his sharp nose, and his sensual lips drew attention like a living sculptural masterpiece.

    He was standing there and waiting at the time that Damia told him. Waiting only for her to come.

    But Damia, who arrived at least an hour earlier, had no intention of leaving the tea house. Instead, she was going to hide and watch him from the second floor.

    ¡®Damia, dear.¡¯

    Her father, Owen, advised:

    ¡®Because you are a smart kid, you tend to see through the essence of people. But sometimes, it¡¯s hard to know what¡¯s inside.¡¯

    It was her father¡¯s special method, which he taught her to use in such a case.

    Her father, a businessman, often deliberately made his partner wait on purpose to see if the client was reliable. Then, through a secret hole drilled in the parlor, he used to closely observe the person left alone.

    Watching their series of facial expressions and actions while waiting while thinking they are left alone.

    ¡®You said that the feelings shown here are more certain than any other words.¡¯

    So Damia decided to keep her Akkard Valerian waiting. Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t the North, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about him freezing to death.

 CH 210

    It was a terrible thing to make people wait deliberately. But Akkard¡¯s case was an exception. She didn¡¯t mind because he had done so many wrongs against her.

    Even last time, didn¡¯t he follow her and overhear her conversation with Kael? He brought up her old past and seemingly scolded her.

    ¡®Tell me. Do you still love him?¡¯

    ¡­ ¡­ Seriously, his rudeness has gone too far.

    But why am I not as angry as before? Maybe because I¡¯m used to Akkard¡¯s selfish ways, stirring people as he pleases?

    Or maybe it was because of his tears he tried to hide from me last time.

    ¡°Ha¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Damia sighed.

    Those hot, damp drops that fell on her eyelids. The touch of that day could not be erased as if the lukewarm moisture had been engraved on her skin.

    Because of this, she kept rubbing her innocent eyelids, and how many eyelashes did she lose? So Akkard had to take responsibility for the sensations he left her with on that day.

    ¡°I promise you, you are special to him.¡±

    Sienna¡¯s voice still seemed to echo in her ears. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was simply a dream she had last night or if it was actually Sienna showing her the past, but Damia had the need to know.

    Was the love he confessed to me really sincere?

    Had he not been a playboy in the first place, she wouldn¡¯t have had to try it this way. But Akkard Valerian was a notorious reveler with an infamous reputation spread throughout the kingdom.

    There was no trust in the confession he swore to in his name. Therefore, unless it was in this way, Damia could not believe his words at all.

    But while looking down at that face¡­ ¡­ she understood the women who knew it but had no choice but to go ahead.

    ¡®He¡¯s the kind of man who you want to gamble on at least once.¡¯

    In fact, the profile of his face was ten times more beautiful than the bouquet he was holding.

    Damia rested her head on her hand, observing him through the window. Although Akkard had better eyesight than her, he could never spot her from here.

    Akkard, standing alone under the clock tower in the square, was expressionless as usual. His face, which looked a little bored, was arrogant and seemed a little angry.

    It was understandable. It¡¯s already thirty minutes past the appointment time.

    ¡®How long will you wait?¡¯

    Damia was curious. When she sent her letter, she deliberately left Akkard room to leave.

    ¨D I have some business to do before that so that I may be late. If I¡¯m too late, you can go back anytime. Don¡¯t just wait for nothing.

    With the indulgence that told him not to wait, Akkard could leave this place at any time. So, given his egocentric and impatient nature, he wouldn¡¯t be waiting for long.

    But Damia was wrong.

    He stood there for an hour, then another hour, and then for the third hour. It was as if he were a statue in the square, with an unwavering posture.

    The flowers he was holding gradually lost their vitality and drooped, the only indication of ??the passage of time.

    ¡®At least we¡¯ll sit and wait.¡¯

    Well, Damia was also waiting. She hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off Akkard¡¯s face for a single moment for three hours.

    In order not to miss any of his sincere expressions, which might flicker by in an instant.

    But Akkard¡¯s countenance was always indifferent. No emotion could be read from that face.

    Because of this, Damia began to feel skeptical about her method and thought she had chosen wrong.

    But then¡ª

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    Suddenly, Akkard¡¯s purple eyes grew wide, and his eyebrows rose. Then, raising his head, he was looking somewhere with a very focused expression.

    Strong interest, anticipation, anxiety, and a bit of excitement. A number of complex emotions caused ripples in his calm, lake-like face.

 CH 211

    Damia saw this and naturally became curious.

    ¡®What the hell are you looking at?¡¯

    She turned her head, following Akkard¡¯s gaze, and found it. She saw a woman with red hair and a white dress walking from the other side of the square.

    ¡®She looks like me.¡¯

    The moment she realized that Akkard shook and lowered his head, shoulders drooped helplessly.

    His gesture, slowly wiping his face away with one hand, seemed terribly discouraged. When Damia saw this, it suddenly occurred to her:

    ¡®He thought she¡­ ¡­ You must have thought it was me.¡¯

    The moment she thought of that, her heart pounded strangely. It seemed that the tip of her nose was tingling and feeling stuffy for some reason.

    Damia couldn¡¯t take her eyes off his bowed face. She was so focused so she could not miss a fleeting moment.

    It was in the blink of an eye, but his eyebrows furrowed, and he bit his lip, looking like he was about to cry.

    An anxiety and fear that she would not come, but an aching hope he can¡¯t turn back and leave¡ªjust in case. That sorrow.

    It wasn¡¯t the kind of expression someone could ever make up. The moment she saw him with a fragile face, as if he was about to break, Damia jumped up from her seat.

    ¡®Nonsense.¡¯

    She thought as she quickly descended the stairs of the tea house. Her mind was all confused, and she couldn¡¯t think properly.

    ¡®I must be wrong.¡¯

    Exactly. Ridiculous. Akkard Valerian, the infamous bad boy that could never love. Although Damia thought that, she had already left the tea house.

    As she hurried around the corner of the road, she saw Akkard standing in the distance. He was still waiting for her, exactly the same as three hours before.

    Damia quelled her steps a little further away and caught her breath for a moment. Then, and after preparing her heart, she timidly called out to him.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Sir Akkard.¡±

    He glanced around slowly.

    He must have been angry because he had waited three hours, but instead, Akkard didn¡¯t show any signs of bitterness. Instead, a blinding light of joy filled his handsome face.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    Like an irresistible sneeze that popped out of his mouth, as if he couldn¡¯t hold it in, he spoke her name. And he smiled brightly like an evening primrose in full bloom under the moonlight.

    He was so jubilant she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°You came.¡±

    As she looked up at the brightly shining face, her eyes widened. Damia, who looked up at him without even breathing, muttered in a tight voice,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m very late.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Akkard silently shook his head. And he answered casually with a smile, revealing his even teeth.

    ¡°I just got here, too.¡±

    It was an absurd lie. Knowing very well that he had been waiting for her all three hours, Damia lowered her gaze and searched the floor, speechless.

    Then a bouquet in his strong hand caught the corner of her eye. The petals, wilting from the intense afternoon sun, were a shabby brown gold.

    Like hidden true feelings.

    ¡°So, there was no inconvenience.¡±

    Damia bit her lip at the sound of his calm voice.

    Now she couldn¡¯t deny it either. The fact that Akkard loves her.

    Sienna was right. Looking at Akkard, who had waited three hours just to see her face, Damia felt very complicated.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ First of all, let¡¯s talk while eating something.¡±

    After noticing the sweat on his temple, Damia suggested. Then Akkard, who blinked his light thick eyelashes, smiled and held out the flowers.

    ¡°Let¡¯s. And take this.¡±

    He paused as he belatedly took notice of the bouquet he held out. While waiting for Damia, he had been immersed in his thoughts and anxieties; he hadn¡¯t even registered that the flowers had withered.

    Even the hydrangeas he picked with so much care were thrown away without mercy. Then, unable to hand it over to Damia, he tried to lower his hand.

    But before that, Damia slightly held out her hand.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ didn¡¯t you bring it for me?¡±

    At the sound of her calmly inquiring tone, Akkard looked at her blankly. Then Damia added with a piercing look,

    ¡°Or not.¡±

    ¡°No-no! No way.¡±

    Startled as if burned, he handed over the bouquet. Damia glanced at the flowers in her arms and didn¡¯t say thank you.

    Instead, she pointed to Akkard with her chin.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go.¡±

    Akkard, feeling somewhat overwhelmed, followed her slowly. And he escorted Damia with unprecedented courtesy.

 CH 212

    ¡°It¡¯s late, so let¡¯s eat first. What do you want to eat?¡±

    Damia asked. When she asked him for his opinion, he realized that Damia was strangely sweet to him today.

    Maybe she was sorry for being late, or maybe there was some other reason. But years of experience with women made him notice.

    Thanks to this, Akkard didn¡¯t ask stupid questions like, ¡®Why are you so kind today?¡¯ Instead, he proposed in a much more caring voice than usual.

    ¡°There is a restaurant around here that has delicious steak. What do you think?¡±

    Damia agreed.

    ***

    It was a peaceful evening like never before.

    Eating with each other, sharing critiques about the menu, and exchanging daily stories. The things that are common in relationships Damia and Akkard had never done before.

    In the first place, no one expected this relationship to last this long.

    ¡°The steak was mouthwatering,¡±

    Damia, who was full of satisfaction, said with a pleased expression. When Akkard saw that face, he was drenched in fulfillment, as if he would have been full even if he didn¡¯t eat.

    ¡°It¡¯s my favorite place. I¡¯m glad you liked it.¡±

    Damia was a little bewildered. Because, Akkard gazing at her with a soft smile, looked so happy.

    Damia, not wanting her heart to weaken, immediately looked away coldly. She then followed up on her request that she had written about in advance by letter.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ What I asked you to do¡ª did you happen to find out¡­?¡±

    Then Akkard nodded and quickly handed her a bunch of papers. If he hadn¡¯t met her, he would have sent it to her by mail, but he felt fortunate to be able to give it to her directly.

    After Damia received it, she said,

    ¡°Thanks. It was something that was difficult to get in the North.¡±

    What she asked Akkard for was an investigation into the past of her stepmother Noella.

    Noella¡¯s deceased ex-husband was not a northerner, so there were limits to her investigating her stepmother herself. Akkard asked,

    ¡°But where are you planning to use this material?¡±

    Damia thought for a moment. And she spoke frankly.

    ¡°I think my stepmother had something to do with the Saint.¡±

    As soon as she said she would meet alone with Callistea, Akkard¡¯s eyes grew serious. He spoke cautiously, trying not to seem like he dared to lecture Damia.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what the Saint is planning, Damia,¡±

    Akkard added, contemplating as she rubbed his manly jawline.

    ¡°Although she is seemingly docile and harmless on the outside, it¡¯s those types that actually spawn the most dangerous snake inside.¡±

    Damia agreed with his remark. Having already experienced Cesare, she was determined to be vigilant.

    ¡°But you will help me, right?¡±

    Trying to ventilate the heavy atmosphere, Damia threw in a comment. Akkard¡¯s purple eyes widened, then he smiled with deepening eyes.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    He reached out and gingerly touched the back of her hand very gently, as if precious.

    ¡°I promised you that I would protect you and keep you safe.¡±

    His gaze became determined as he recalled his oath to Damia, who was trembling with anxiety one day. The moment Akkard saw Damia lying still in the warehouse, he remembered how his heart fell.

    Therefore, she did not know how grateful he was to have Damia consult with him in advance. It¡¯s like¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡®¡ªIt¡¯s like she trusts me.¡¯

    There was a sensation of a bird flapping its wings inside his chest. Damia lowered her gaze and smiled slightly at his words that he would protect her.

    ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡±

    The smile that bloomed lightly on her face, appeared in his heart in full bloom and out of control. For the first time since their relationship went awry there was a calm atmosphere between them.

    Akkard¡¯s heart tickled, staring at her face softly. His desire to ask a question simmered as he watched her face that donned a brighter complexion than usual.

    ¡®Do you believe me now? That I¡­ ¡­ The fact that I love you.¡¯

    He would be content being the lowest slave if he could stay by her side. Every day he would take off her muddy boots and kiss her feet with infinite gratitude.

    As is often the case with men in love, Akkard¡¯s heart was already running far ahead. He was falling head over heels at the speed he was going.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Damia.¡±

    Akkard gathered all his mortal strength to his last courage and took her hand. At one time, he had pushed against it and brashly coveted her, and now just holding her fingertips made him nervous, and his stomach churned.

 CH 213

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    ¡°I know well that I shouldn¡¯t dare say this.¡±

    But if I don¡¯t let it out, my heart feels like it will explode. Every moment I breathe out and open my lips, it feels like I will keep spouting out love over and over again.

    ¡°But, if there is any chance for me¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Then, please love me. I will really be a new person. If you love me, I don¡¯t need anyone else.

    ¡®Because no one can replace you.¡¯

    Akkard clenched his teeth and recited painfully to himself. However, if he brought out his true intentions, it would only frighten Damia and make her back away from him.

    So he willingly stepped back on his own feet to the edge of the cliff. It was better for him to step back from her and fall and die than for her to take a step back from him.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Please, I beg you, give me one chance.¡±

    Akkard bowed his head as he uttered his last plea. And as if her hands were a lifeline, he quietly kissed them and pressed his forehead to them.

    The sound of Damia¡¯s breathing over his head was more frightening than any other whip.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Throughout his life, he could boast that he never forgot that sharp pain for a single day. But at this moment, her silence hurt more, so the lashing was preferable.

    It was when Akkard could not overcome his fear and closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it Sir Akkard?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice in his ear fell gracefully. When he raised his head, standing there was a slender blonde beauty.

    Akkard and her eyes met, and she raised the corners of her lips and sneered.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you outside the royal palace. right?¡±

    asked Teresa Dmitry slowly. It was his ex, with whom he had once been romantically associated with.

    As a candidate for the Crown Princess, her speech was impeccably aristocratic and elegant. But there was clear malice in that tone.

    ¡°Teresa.¡±

    Akkard¡¯s voice, which sensed the uninvited guest, became brutal at once. It was a momentum that would make everyone tremble and turn blue.

    But the slender Teresa did not back down one bit. Instead, she said with a smile as she barely moved her head but surveyed with her roaming eyes and landed on Damia.

    ¡°Indeed, the heartless Sir Akkard has not changed. When you have a woman, you bring her to this restaurant.¡±

    There was a chilling silence.

    Akkard looked into Damia¡¯s eyes with a pale face. This was one of his most frequented restaurants, and he had been accompanied by a woman a few times.

    All of them liked this place, so he thought that Damia would also prefer it. But his thoughts were short.

    Apparently, his causal retribution still had a long way to go before it was finished.

    ¡°Huu,¡±

    Damia, sensing Teresa¡¯s provocative gaze, put down the napkin. Even though the main meal was over, she couldn¡¯t find her appetite anymore.

    ¡®Really, this man.¡¯

    Without realizing it, she had gotten so drunk on his eyes dripping with honey that she almost forgot: What kind of man Akkard Valerian was.

    Even so, Teresa¡¯s sudden intervention was an act that went too far. Damia, who was forced to face reality not voluntarily but because of the malice of others, was very uncomfortable.

    But there was no need to get angry or raise her voice as Teresa wanted. Such an undignified act would only please her.

    Instead, Damia raised his hand and called the clerk. And she asked in a calm voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s an uninvited guest. I¡¯d like to focus on my meal.¡±

    Teresa, entirely ignored by Damia, bit her lip. Instead of being rudely kicked out by the clerk, she chose to leave on her own two feet.

    She, of course, didn¡¯t forget to stab Akkard one last time.

    ¡°Did you actually think your life would be filled with roses and go smoothly when you brought tears and blood to other people¡¯s eyes? Keep dreaming.¡±

    Teresa uttered a bloody curse in a shaky tone, turned away, and left with her back tall and straight.

    Akkard¡¯s hateful glare bore a hole in her back, and it felt hot as if on fire. But she was still happy to get his attention; Teresa gave a twisted smile.

    ¡®Who is speaking to whom?¡¯

    In fact, all the schooling she gave to Damia, she had also given to herself.

 CH 214

    Teresa recalled herself as a foolish twenty-year-old who once believed she could get Akkard.

    ¡®At that time, I thought I would be special.¡¯

    So she thought she could tame that beautiful and arrogant man. But it was she who was arrogant.

    When Teresa refused to sleep with him, Akkard quickly lost interest. To him, there was never anything special about Teresa in the first place.

    So Akkard quickly turned his attention to other options. But, unfortunately, it happened to be a fox-like, coy maid of Teresa¡¯s that flirted with Akkard behind her back.

    Teresa felt so humiliated that her face caught fire. But, reluctant to admit she was hurt, she became even more scathing and pretended to loathe Akkard.

    ¡®It¡¯s okay, Because he doesn¡¯t love anyone anyway.¡¯

    She wasn¡¯t special, but no one would be either. Only that fact comforted Teresa¡¯s pompous pride.

    But even that was her own illusion.

    She had been watching Akkard all this time, so she could tell just by looking at his eyes: That the red-haired northern girl was very special to him.

    ¡®Has he ever gazed at a woman with those kinds of eyes?¡¯

    The Akkard Valerian she knew was a man who always looked down on others as if he were judging them. Women were trying to look good before him, fawning all over him while Akkard would look around as if picking fruit.

    But what about the sight she had just witnessed? The earnest desperation of a man, with his body lowering its posture and oozing sweet tenderness as if he was courting a woman and trying to look good in her eyes somehow.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Really.¡±

    It was beyond pathetic. Akkard Valerian, who has fallen in ¡®real¡¯ love, belatedly now, and herself who is still hurt by the sight of him.

    It was ridiculous that she followed the High Temple to become the Crown Princess with this kind of heart. But Teresa was not a romantic enough woman to confuse her personal feelings with family glory and power.

    Teresa had a twisted smirk while thinking of the sly Crown Prince, who was well hidden behind a smiling mask.

    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. He also has someone else in his heart anyway.¡¯

    How funny would it be if two people who had unrequited love for other people got married and became a couple?

    Teresa scoffed at her future without dreams and hopes. And turning her back, she left the place where she wasn¡¯t welcomed.

    Unfortunately, unlike Teresa, who had said everything she had to say, the atmosphere on the other side was too heavy with unsaid words.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Akkard bit his lip and watched Damia¡¯s face. At this point, it seemed that Cesare¡¯s funeral was more cordial.

    The restaurant staff, who could not promptly stop the intrusion of the uninvited guest, were also fretting. Finally, they apologized for the unpleasant experience and provided a special dessert for free.

    The brownie topped with vanilla ice cream and the cake made with small macarons stacked like a mountain looked absolutely delicious. But neither of them touched the dessert.

    Akkard glanced at Damia¡¯s face, feeling his blood drying out. And then he lowered his gaze and again peeked at her mysterious masked expression, his heart burning.

    On the other hand, Damia did not bother to make eye contact with him, although she knew his restlessness.

    ¡°Are you done eating?¡±

    Damia asked, having swallowed the last of the wine left in her glass. Akkard nodded, and without looking back, she got up from her seat and left.

    She didn¡¯t want to stay at this restaurant where he had brought the women he had slept with.

    ¡°Damia!!¡±

    As if they had never been friendly, Damia left with a cold mind. Akkard hurriedly followed her, calling after her, but her heartless and beautiful face never looked back at him.

    ¡°Damia, please¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Damia got into the wagon and locked her door. The sound of a cold iron click made his heart freeze.

    It would have been easy for him to follow her, grab her slender wrist, and force her to turn and look at him. But the more he did, the more Damia¡¯s heart became more distant.

    Akkard was deeply devastated by this fact. Like quicksand, the more he struggled, the deeper he sank¡ª the more his past constantly grabbed his ankles.

    If he could, he only wanted to strangle his past promiscuous self. He would take the body, put it at her feet, and beg. Then would she glance at him?

    Watching her departing wagon, Akkard felt an insane panic and helpless dread. However, no matter how much he regretted it, the past had not changed, and he was far from Damia sparing him a glance.

    It was when he, who had lost all his strength, stood absentmindedly on the darkened street.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    He heard the clicking sound of distaste behind him. When he turned around in surprise, to his astonishment, Sienna watched him with her arms crossed.

    And with very contemptuous regard.

 CH 215

    Sienna was not alone as the wind swept her long silver hair. Standing beside her was a woman with a poised air covered in a long robe; her face was invisible.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    A woman in a robe looked at Akkard and sighed in small admiration. It felt quite old, but it was still a beautiful voice.

    ¡°You said you¡¯d run into someone unexpected if we went out today¡­ ¡­ . Sienna, is this what you meant?¡±

    Sienna let out a sigh at her question. And she bowed her head politely in front of the woman, asking for her understanding.

    ¡°Excuse me for a moment. Even if he¡¯s a fool, blood is blood.¡±

    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t mind me. I will go inside first.¡±

    Queen Marguerite reached out with a small smile and tenderly caressed Sienna¡¯s cheek. Then, she left so the two siblings could converse comfortably.

    As soon as she disappeared, Sienna¡¯s expression changed completely.

    ¡°I told you so.¡±

    She looked up at her older brother, who was not concealing his overtly pathetic look.

    ¡°¡®If you don¡¯t clean up your trashy lifestyle right now, you will regret it forever.''¡±

    Of course, Akkard had nothing to say, even if he had ten mouths. At this moment, he regretted his past more desperately than anyone else.

    Sienna shook her head as she looked at her brother¡¯s increasingly darkening face. Then she turned to follow Queen Marguerite.

    Then.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ tell me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Sienna responded coolly without looking back. Even though he could have blown up from her cutting tone, Akkard didn¡¯t back down and instead implored:

    ¡°Because you can see the future, so I¡¯m sure you know! So please¡­ ¡­ tell me. Is there even a single chance that she will love me?¡±

    Please.

    It was a voice charred from burning love. Still, they shared flesh and blood, and his painful voice, as if dying in spirit, made Sienna hesitate to walk away.

    However¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡°Just because I¡¯m a prophet doesn¡¯t mean I can see the whole future.¡±

    ¡°But, Sienna. If it¡¯s my big sister, it¡¯s possible. Huh?¡±

    He must have been very desperate, even begging with the awkward title ¡®big sister¡¯ that Akkard hadn¡¯t used in many years. However, Sienna¡¯s mouth, which even the king of a country could not forcefully open, was still heavy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you all the help you need, Akkard Valerian.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Help? I never received anything like that.

    Akkard furrowed his eyebrows at her incomprehensible reply.

    But Sienna, like many fortune tellers, gave him no kind explanation.

    ¡°Even if it is a small possibility, I hope that the gap I have left will someday shine.¡±

    As always, Sienna left as soon as she said her fill. She wasn¡¯t an omnipotent prophet, and there were limits on what she could do.

    In the first place, all of this was the germination of the seeds Akkard had sown in the past. So, it was fitting that he had to clean up the mess he had caused.

    With that in mind, Sienna walked into the restaurant without hesitation. There waiting for her was the person she admired most, the one most dear to her. [t1v: omggg i ship GL vibes~]

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I fucked up. Damn it.¡±

    Akkard, who had been left alone without any developments, groaned. Others envied him for having the outstanding prophet in the kingdom as his sister, but in reality, it was like this.

    Every time she made incomprehensible remarks and elusive hints that were like trying to catch floating clouds. Without any explanation. Occasionally she made amazing prophecies, but Akkard saw how it bewildered those with weakened hearts.

    ¡®I¡¯m an idiot who asked you, even though I already knew it.¡¯

    Akkard, who had no idea of Sienna¡¯s doings, suppressed his annoyance. Then he let out a long sigh, trying to relieve his tense muscles, and tilted his head back.

    The sky reflected in his darkening eyes was utterly cloudy, without a single star peeking through. It was as if he had pulled out his feelings, and the firmament echoed in reflection.

    * * *

    Callistea tightened her grip on her robe and checked her surroundings over and over again. Of course, she knew no one was there, but being cautious and wary had long since become a pathological obsession.

    Finally convinced of her safety, Callistea carefully pushed the bedroom wall.

    Creekkkk-

    Surprisingly, the wall turned with a heavy sound, revealing a hidden enclosure. It was a tiny dark room.

    Callistea walked in, where there was only a bed, a fireplace, and a small window. Hesitatingly, she approached the side of the bed and rolled up her veil slightly.

    She wanted to check the condition of the person lying there.

    ¡®Cesare.¡¯

 CH 216

    t1v: Last month I was dealing with a sudden death in the family and was busy with a funeral and was very overwhelmed. So I was behind on chapters and this month should be a normal number of updates. Thank you for your understanding in advance and my apologies for the inconvenience and going MIA.

    Thank you raw provider: Laylie

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to be conscious yet. Callistea took this opportunity to examine and make sure he was recovering smoothly.

    She wished she could use her powers a bit more. Unfortunately, there was a limit to how much she could draw, so Cesare had not been fully healed. Still, it seemed now his condition was somewhat stable.

    ¡®What a relief.¡¯

    Callistea sighed in consolation. Cesare¡¯s wretched state, carried in on Kael¡¯s back, appeared in her nightmares, jolting her awake in horror.

    She was well aware that Prince Heinrich was somehow desperate to find out about the pollution and the temple¡¯s corruption. But she had never expected that he¡¯d torture people so severely.

    Of course, Callistea was unaware that his tattered figure was due to Akkard¡¯s personal ill-will. After examining Cesare¡¯s two legs, which had been the most severely injured, she quietly stood up.

    Suddenly, a ghastly, hoarse voice full of hatred gripped Callistea¡¯s ankles from behind.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Where are you going?¡±

    Callistea, startled, glanced behind her. Then she saw Cesare staring into her face and sneered coldly.

    ¡°I knew it would be you.¡±

    His sight, suppressed in this cramped space, grew accustomed to the darkness after some time. Thus, Callistea¡¯s pale, ghostly face was easily recognizable.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Cesare.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t move, as if her feet were frozen. Cesare barely managed to sit up in bed and grabbed her by the collar. He pressed his face close to hers.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never reached out to me, as if dead, like a cunning rat and now you dare interfere. So brazen.¡±

    Callistea gasped as her sight filled with his blatant hatred. But the more pained she seemed, the more happy Cesare became.

    ¡°What the hell is this? Did you have any strange hobbies?¡±

    Cesare looked at Callistea up and down and scoffed. Her skinny body stumbled at his hand, pulling her by the collar. He ripped off her collar.

    ¡°Cesare, dear. Please¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Callistea groaned helplessly. The hatred of her son, whom she met again after several years, was so deep and dark. The remnants of emotions scorched and burned by boiling for too long made her lethargic.

    Just like one day in the past when she couldn¡¯t protect her children.

    Fearing that her chest might be exposed, Callistea desperately closed her torn collar. However, the necklace exposed through the opening could not be hidden.

    The pendant hanging from the cold silver cord was identical to Cesare¡¯s. The only difference was that a small, worn-out ribbon was tied to her necklace.

    A cruel light flashed across Cesare¡¯s face upon recognizing the ribbon.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s Leoni¡¯s. It¡¯s disgusting that you wear it.¡±

    Another child¡¯s name, buried in her heart all along, came out. Callistea¡¯s eyes turned pale and froze.

    Cesare saw this and smirked in a malicious tone.

    ¡°But, for saving my life, wouldn¡¯t it be polite to say thank you?¡±

    Cesare stroked his pendant as if he was trying to show it off. Thanks to the magic embedded in it, when imprisoned in a secret prison, he was able to send a rescue request to Callistea without anyone knowing.

    However, Cesare did not bring up the pendant to simply praise magical inventions. Rather, it was to hurt Callistea.

    He knew well which fangs would hurt Callistea the most.

    ¡°Thank you for not letting me die like my sister,¡±

    Cesare spat out, not blinking and glaring at the same water-colored eyes as his own. Seeing something break down in her, he smiled contentedly.

    Look, Leoni. See how heartless parents cry when they did nothing when you were dying.

    ¡­ ¡­ my poor little sister

    * * *

    Damia was in a foul mood for a few days. Of course, the cause of the discomfort was primarily due to Akkard.

    She knew of his reputation even in the North. However, Akkard¡¯s actions, which she saw with her own eyes after coming to the capital, were truly beyond imagination.

    Damia was once again disappointed by this. And she looked back at herself in disappointment.

    ¡®Why am I doing this? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯

    It was then that Damia realized. Maybe she was a little bit serious about Akkard.

    Even if it was for a brief moment, she might have even imagined a future with him.

    ¡®Because I¡¯m a fool too.¡¯

    The problem was that her heart was weak. Akkard¡¯s face, who had been waiting for me that day, looked particularly desperate, so I thought he would cry again at any moment.

    Without realizing it, she was almost mistaken. Maybe she¡­ ¡­ she thought she might be special to him.

    ¡®Nonsense.¡¯

    Fleeing from her thoughts, Damia watched the sun that had begun to fade. She had not even noticed how much time had passed.

    ¡°Ahh.¡±

    She got up and quickly started getting ready to go out. Regardless of her relationship with Akkard, she had work to do.

    Therefore, Damia implemented her plan to meet the Saint as promised.

 CH 217

    ¡®I¡¯m sure the Saint asked to meet after sunset, right?¡¯

    Fortunately, after rushing to get ready, there was still some time left. So Damia decided to go out a little earlier, as was the custom of Northerns, and wait.

    The meeting place was the ¡®Hall of Faith.¡¯ It was a prayer chamber in the royal palace, constructed at the suggestion of the ¡®devout¡¯ nobility faction who followed the High Temple.

    ¡®It¡¯s proof that the neoclassical aristocrats are gaining power.¡¯

    Conceivably Crown Prince Heinrich wanted to get rid of this ¡®Hall of Faith¡¯ somehow. And it was the same for Damia.

    To implement this, she hastened her steps even further. A long shadow suddenly blocked her as she was heading to her meeting place.

    ¡°Damia.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ It¡¯s a surprise to see you here.¡±

    Damia, startled, patted her heart in an attempt to calm down. Then, she retorted to the tall young man standing in her way.

    ¡°You surprised me, Kael. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Was it because she was thinking of Akkard before leaving the mansion? For a moment, she thought it was him, and her heart leaped.

    Damia felt lucky that it wasn¡¯t him but Kael, but was puzzled.

    ¡®Why are you here anyway? Did the Saint send you to meet me?¡¯

    Damia now thoroughly regarded him as an appendage of the Saint. In fact, Kael acted like that too.

    However, it seems he had come to Damia for another purpose.

    ¡°Can I talk to you for a moment?¡±

    Kael asked in a low voice while looking around nervously. She would have gladly accepted the proposition before, but now was not the time.

    ¡°A minute.¡±

    Damia took out her pocket watch with a formal attitude. And quietly shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to meet the Saint soon. I don¡¯t want to keep her waiting.¡±

    She thought that Kael would back down if she said this. It would be outrageous to dare to make his Saint wait.

    ¡°It really only takes a moment.¡±

    But instead of retreating, Kael took her hand and pulled her along a little off the path.

    ¡°What are you doing, Kael?¡±

    Damia frowned and twisted the hand he held. She felt offended that Kael¡¯s manner indicated that he thought she was still conscious of him.

    He released her hand and raised an unexpected question:

    ¡°What are you doing with Callistea today?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡±

    Damia asked, puzzled. Instead of answering, he shut his mouth and blushed. Seeing this, Damia was even more surprised.

    ¡°You really haven¡¯t heard anything from the Saint?¡±

    Then, he bit his lips hard.

    Far from giving him even a hint, Callistea dismissed him from his position of being her guard this morning. And she even drove him away, telling him to return to the North.

    ¡®From today on, others will take over your duties, Sir Kael. I¡¯m sorry, but please return to the High Temple.¡¯

    ¡®What? Callistea-nim, what¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    Her words were like a bolt from the blue. He turned white. He had literally sacrificed everything for Callistea.

    Leaving behind all the pleasures of the world, he joined the Holy Paladin Order, and at her command, he risked his life to rescue Cesare.

    ¡®But now, she tells me to go back to the High Temple!¡¯

    Kael protested vehemently, but Callistea avoided his gaze and ordered him firmly.

    ¡®Sorry. But if you are truly devoted to me, do as I say.¡¯

    Of course, Kael, who was only a paladin, dared not refuse her orders.

    Moreover, next to Callistea, other holy knights of the High Temple arrived at dawn yesterday. Therefore, if Kael did not leave, she could very well use force to banish him.

    So Kael was pushed to go back to his room and pack his things. But when he was about to leave, he couldn¡¯t bear to go.

    So, he held onto Damia, hoping she would tell him what was happening. Fortunately, quick-witted Damia noticed the peculiar air in his silence.

    ¡®It seems that there is something wrong with the Saint.¡¯

    She had noticed that although Kael was wholly devoted and displayed overflowing loyalty, it seemed that he was not trusted. So he tried to exaggerate his dedication and demonstrate it to the Saint.

    ¡®He used me in the process.¡¯

    It seemed that he really only had Callistea in his head. Damia realized it in her bones and smiled bitterly.

    Apparently, the boy she had loved, as sweet as sunshine, had disappeared entirely. So she didn¡¯t feel guilty about lying to Kael¡¯s face.

    ¡°Sorry, the Saint told me not to tell anyone else.¡±

    She shrugged, mumbling, ¡®Wasn¡¯t he close to her?¡¯ It was a statement that sealed his lips even further, and he could not give an answer.

    But he couldn¡¯t step down like this. So he asked about the issue that troubled him the most and had been on his mind all along.

    ¡°Then tell me just one thing, Damia. What is Cesare¡­ ¡­ What¡¯s his relationship with Callistea-nim?¡±

    Maybe Damia, his step-sister, would know. He had hoped for an answer, but she calmly denied it with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    She had guesses, but it was still an unconfirmed conjecture. So she couldn¡¯t tell Kael.

    ¡®I still have to watch my tongue.¡¯

    Pretending to be clueless and innocent, she lowered her gaze and checked her pocket watch. Now it was really time to meet Callistea.

    ¡°Kael, I really have to go now.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Kael?¡±

    Something felt odd. Damia looked up at him and was about to scrutinize his expression. But suddenly, strong hands grabbed her shoulders and shook her back and forth, shouting:

    ¡°You liar!! Tell me¡ªtell me now!!¡±

    ¡°Wh¡ªwhat? Have you gone insane?!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to? Damia, you¡ªYou¡¯re doing this on purpose to hijack the relationship between me and Callistea-nim!!

 CH 218

    Kael was not sane. He was abandoned by Callistea, whom he had trusted and followed, and even his childhood friend was lying to him.

    He lost his reason and was about to lose his temper. He was furious but also crying in frustration.

    It was the first time Kael, who was gentle, had acted so violently. Startled, Damia shouted while struggling to get out of his grasp:

    ¡°Let go of me! If you have any questions, you can ask the Saint yourself!!¡±

    ¡°Just say it, Damia!! If you tell me, everything will be resolved, so why won¡¯t you tell me?!¡±

    ¡°Kael!!¡±

    It was an exceedingly outrageous outburst and absurd coercion. She couldn¡¯t help but get emotional and cry.

    ¡®How easy do I look?¡¯

    Of course, she broke their long friendship by confessing first. But even so, even as strangers, Kael had no right to treat her like this.

    Kael, whom she always regarded as a good friend, was unexpectedly selfish and inconsiderate when it came to the woman he liked. Realizing this belatedly, she slapped him across the cheek without hesitation.

    Slap-!!

    ¡°I told you to let go of me. Kael.¡±

    Damia repeated herself clearly and glared into his eyes that hardened in surprise. Then, automatically, his hands gripping her lost their strength as she stared at him in disdain.

    When he was slapped, the shock brought back his rationale. Only then did Kael finally discern it: Damia¡¯s cold countenance glaring at him; there was no weakness of a ¡®woman in unrequited love.¡¯

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a terrible human being, Kael Roysten,¡±

    she shot at him in contempt. And she raised her chin even more proudly, as she usually did when hurt.

    ¡°If you have a problem, solve it yourself. Don¡¯t take your anger out on me who is innocent for no reason.¡±

    The moment he saw her blatantly disappointed eyes, Kael¡¯s heart sank. She had looked cold on the outside, but she had always been kind to him.

    So maybe he was just being too childish. It was the first time in his life that he had felt ashamed and embarrassed by her cold gaze.

    ¡°Even if we encounter each other in the future, let¡¯s pretend we don¡¯t know each other. It would be best that way.¡±

    It was, in fact, a declaration of severance. Of course, the relationship had been cut off from the moment Damia confessed anyway, but she didn¡¯t know that she would end up cutting it off so openly.

    ¡°Wait, Dami¡­ ¡­ !!¡±

    Belatedly blinking and awakened, Kael hurriedly tried to catch her. She frowned, her eyes narrowing as she saw his hand reaching out to her.

    Just when she raised her hand and was about to slap his hand away, suddenly, Kael¡¯s body tilted and fell back sharply.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Someone grabbed him by the back of his neck and dragged him away. He was held so tightly that Kael couldn¡¯t see his opponent¡¯s face.

    However, given the height that could hold and hang him by his neck and the formidable strength, he was certain that it was a large man.

    ¡°Who is it?! Let go right now!!¡±

    Kael shouted angrily at the rude and unpleasant touch. Then, however, the identity of the uninvited guest unexpectedly leaked out through Damia¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Sir Akkard!¡±

    Akkard? If it was Akkard¡ª the knight commander of the royal order and the Duke of Valerian? The capital¡¯s busiest playboy?

    At the unexpected name, Kael froze. Then a languid voice spit out from behind him:

    ¡°Every time I see you, there are always flies hovering around you.¡±

    And he was probably a giant fly. The man, who knew his own plight better than anyone else, released his grip with a bitter smile.

 CH 219

    Only then Kael, who was then released, turned around. And the moment he saw Akkard in front of him, he raised his eyes unconsciously.

    ¡®How can a person¡¯s face¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    It was such a gorgeous face that instantly, everything in front of him blurred, and only his face became clear. Amid the sunset¡¯s moody darkness, Akkard¡¯s darkened facial features were more distinct and delicate.

    Maybe that¡¯s why as if it was a mirage created by the moonlight, his surreal fierce beauty had no sense of reality. On top of everything else, he was at least one span taller than his tall self.

    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the first time Kael had seen Akkard. The place where he first appeared in the North was at a party to celebrate his becoming a paladin

    However, Kael had to leave early the next day for the High Temple. Therefore, he only saw the rumored Akkard Valerian from afar but never had a conversation.

    Even then, he thought he was a great man, but seeing Akkard again in the capital¡¯s royal palace, he was very intimidating and even daunting indeed. As a result, Kael, who was in front of him, unknowingly shrank.

    But Akkard didn¡¯t even spare him a glance and was instead looking at Damia.

    ¡°Are you all right, Damia?¡±

    As he lowered his thick silver eyelashes in concern, the man asked in a sweet voice.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    Then, looking conflicted, Damia glanced at Kael. The moment they met eyes, Kael realized she was now contemplating which of the two to side with.

    Damia, who had already made up her mind, smiled brightly.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Sir Akkard.¡±

    She felt the need to break Kael¡¯s delusions and misunderstandings on this occasion. The illusion that she would cherish him forever and tolerate everything he does.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I got out of a difficult situation.¡±

    Damia held out her hand as if asking him to escort her. Akkard¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, then gently took her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t the best flirt in the capital for nothing, so he was very quick-witted. Naturally, therefore, in an instant, he realized why Damia, who had been acting like a cold winter, was warm like spring.

    ¡°Please call me whenever you need help.¡±

    With his best charm, he handsomely smiled and kissed the back of Damia¡¯s hand. He seemed to be more than happy to be able to devote himself to her.

    Upon taking in this scene, Kael¡¯s gray eyes quaked.

    ¡®What¡¯s the relationship between you two?¡¯

    He had been in the High Temple all this time, and the news was a bit slow. So, the most intense memory in Kael¡¯s mind was Damia¡¯s shy and frightened countenance as she confessed to him.

    Unfortunately, he was already determined to dedicate his life to Callistea-nim. So he could not accept Damia¡¯s confession.

    Not only that, but it was also difficult for him if Damia continued to like him. So, when she encountered her at the palace, he was cruel.

    But because of today, it seemed that there was no need for that. She seemed to have found another man besides himself as he had advised.

    So he should have been relieved by the situation before him, but he felt very strange. Damia, who would have cared about his feelings before, smiled at Akkard without regard or care for him.

    ¡°Did you come because you were worried about me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I would have been greatly troubled if someone snatched my treasure,¡±

    he whispered sensually without blinking an eye. And rubbing his lips against the back of her hand, he looked up at her, resembling a big beast acting cute.

    As Damia met those beautiful purple eyes, she teased,

    ¡°Indeed, the lord¡¯s lips utters sweet words.¡±

    ¡°Well, the taste may be sweeter.¡±

    Damia laughed out loud at his sly reply. That cheerful and lively sound of laughter was a privilege that was originally only given to Kael.

    It was when he clenched her fists involuntarily, Akkard, who had monopolized her smile, glanced back at him.

    What appeared on that handsome face was a clear sense of superiority.

    ¡°Can you take me to the meeting point?¡±

    Just in time, Damia put a hand on Akkard¡¯s arm and whispered. Then he nodded, of course, and smiled, revealing his even teeth.

    ¡°Who would dare reject you? After all, I¡¯m not a fool.¡±

    Kael, who suddenly became a fool, clenched his teeth. However, all he could do was watch the affectionate backs of the two as they left him.

    Damia turned the corner and stopped. Then Akkard looked at her and asked carefully,

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Is this enough?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As Kael disappeared from view, she lost the coquettishness and laughter in her voice. Sensing this, he let go of her hand helplessly.

    He burned with the desire to hold onto her for a few more seconds. However, if he acted so eccentrically, he seemed more likely to suffer.

    He now knew the pain and misery of being rejected. That learning taught him, who had always known how to be greedy, the humility to withdraw.

    Still, this was better. Rather than being despised by Damia anymore.

 CH 220

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t seem too offended. Glancing behind her, she confirmed they were entirely out of Kael¡¯s sight.

    ¡®That¡¯s enough for Kael to stop thinking that I like him.¡¯

    If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have confessed. No, she shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with Kael for ten years in the first place.

    Damia sighed in regret. Fortunately, Akkard had given her unexpected help.

    She preferred to do things independently, but there were times when she needed help in the fight for pride between a man and a woman. So in that sense, Akkard was an excellent helper.

    Damia blushed and opened her mouth quietly.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Thank you. For acting with me.¡±

    No, it is my side that is thankful, Akkard thought.

    He was grateful he was able to hold her hand one more time. With that in mind, Akkard involuntarily looked down at his hand, warmed by her body temperature.

    This was dangerous. Her remaining lukewarm body temperature was spreading into a familiar heat. Having been so celibate, his desires ran wild with excitement at the slightest touch with Damia.

    ¡®I want to embrace you.¡¯

    He knew it well. When Damia¡¯s glowing eyes become red and wet when tears like jewels fall from those deep blue eyes¡ªhow sensual and pretty she is.

    His eyes burned black with impatient longing. Then, as if his lips were somehow dry, he stuck out his tongue and wet his lips fiercely.

    Fortunately, in a timely manner Damia spoke to him and distracted his attention.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ You know that, right? I have to go see the Saint now.¡±

    ¡°Of course, please take care of yourself, Damia.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡±

    she whispered and lowered her gaze. Then she turned around and headed to the ¡®Coffin of Faith¡¯ where Callistea awaited.

    Akkard watched silently until her slender back disappeared. Damia was trying so hard, but he couldn¡¯t stand still and not keep an eye on her.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to do what I can.¡¯

    However, it was an inescapable instinct to keep looking back at the place where she disappeared as he turned around.

    ¡®I wish you would look back at me just once.¡¯

    But as usual, she never did. If he continued to persevere, work hard, and reflect on himself, would there be a day when her back would turn, and she would look at him someday?

    Waiting without certainty or promise was like slowly killing a frog in a boiling pot. Still, Akkard didn¡¯t want to run out of that cauldron at all, so he became even more miserable.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even know who he was begging to anymore. Closing his eyes and whispering briefly, he kissed the palm of his hand softly.

    It was still there; he could feel Damia¡¯s warmth.

    ***

    Damia stepped on the cold marble floor and entered the Coffin of Faith. Even the dimly lit prayer candles were quiet.

    It was always crowded with neoclassical aristocrats, but now it was empty. It was because the time to enter the palace had already passed.

    So one couldn¡¯t get in and out at this time unless they were a palace guest like Damia.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ You have come.¡±

    Another guest staying at the palace, Callistea, rose from a bench in the prayer room. She seemed to have come out alone, as promised.

    ¡®But, Kael was out there, too.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t know that Kael had been dismissed from his escort position. But she felt a little sorry for him for not being trusted by Callistea.

    ¡®If my suspicions about the Saint were true¡­ ¡­ .¡¯

    So, what happens to Kael, who only had Callistea in his eyes and even joined the paladins? Damia thought so and smiled bitterly.

    However, she had no intention of giving up on her plans. In order to save her father, who had been used like cattle, Damia was determined to reveal the identity of Callistea at the podium today.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Callistea, who recommended so, was wearing a translucent veil instead of a robe today. That¡¯s why her particularly slender beauty stood out.

    Damia sat next to her on the bench as she suggested. Then she bowed her head and gave a light greeting.

    ¡°Thank you for meeting me like this.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Callistea lowered her head, answering in an audible, thin voice. Then there was an awkward silence in the prayer room.

    Damia looked at her side profile beyond the translucent veil. She was the one who called to meet her, so she had to show her hand first, whether she liked it or not.

    ¡°Today, I got a letter from my father in her hometown. It was about the well-being of the family.¡±

    Damia spoke in a soft voice. As expected, Callistea showed great interest in her ¡®her family.¡¯

    ¡°Really? What was it about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the days are getting colder. In the meantime, fortunately, the family seems to be doing well.¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Such a brief, bland report. At this, Callistea¡¯s shoulders slumped in disappointment.

 CH 221

    People who want water will dig a well. Damia pretended to be ignorant and waited for Callistea to bite the bait.

    Then the Saint, who had been hesitating, clasped her hands tightly and opened her mouth:

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear your family is doing well. But, the changing of the seasons is just around the corner¡­ ¡­ I hope everyone is okay.¡±

    It was a common blessing someone would normally say, but Damia suddenly remembered one thing. The fact that her stepmother, whose body was weak, suffered from body aches every year during the changing of the seasons.

    Could it be that Callistea was saying this with this in mind? Damia, smelling something suspicious, asked without further hesitation:

    ¡°With all due respect, do you know my stepmother?¡±

    Callistea bit her mouth. It was very difficult for someone like her to open her mouth.

    But Damia seemed to have the answers she wanted.

    ¡°Well, Callistea-nim has no way of knowing my stepmother. I asked a silly question.¡±

    Damia neatly retracted and put on a sad expression. And she laid the bait of what she was worried about.

    ¡°Actually, when reading the letter, it seems my stepmother was ill these days. So, if you ever knew her, I wanted to ask the Saint to treat her¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Why? Is she sick?¡±

    In the end, Callistea couldn¡¯t bear it and asked. As if a traveler driven to the brink of dehydration in the desert could not ignore the vision of an oasis in front of them.

    Damia smiled at her strangely earnest question. And she quoted what Callistea had said earlier, replying vaguely:

    ¡°Well, as you know, the seasons are changing. She¡¯ll be fine after a while. As always.¡±

    At those words, Callistea realized she had caught on to her a lot more than she had expected. Then, at the same time as alertness appeared in her water-colored eyes, Damia opened her mouth.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn, Saint.¡±

    It was a very calm voice, but it was strangely ominous. Callistea¡¯s heart sank. Damia asked, looking straight into her eyes, fluttering over her veil.

    ¡°I¡¯ve informed you of the person you¡¯re curious about, so please tell me, too. Where is Cesare now?¡±

    Naturally, instead of answering the question stupidly, Callistea pretended to be ignorant too.

    ¡°Cesare? Who is that? Is he someone who works for the High Temple?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you must know. You pulled him out of jail a few days ago, didn¡¯t you? Using my friend Kael.¡±

    She pushed back even harder without lifting a single eye. She didn¡¯t have the slightest expectation that Callistea would graciously admit it.

    The only reason she pressed her like this was to observe how Callistea reacted. Her coping skills were not very cunning for her advanced age.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t even know who Cesare is, and I¡¯ve never taken him away.¡±

    The tone was strong, but Callistea¡¯s legs trembled slightly as if nervously. The vibration transmitted to Damia through the bench.

    Damia lowered her gaze and glanced down at her legs. Precisely, her low-heeled, soft lambskin shoes swayed from her toes.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to exchange information with each other? So please tell me. Where and how did you manage to hide Cesare?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I said I didn¡¯t know. If you keep putting pressure on me like that without any basis, I¡¯ll just leave.¡±

    Even as Callistea clenched her fists, she never raised her voice. Instead, it was just as she was about to run out of her seat, retorting in her low, quick tone.

    ¡®Now.¡¯

    Damia, who had been aiming for this moment all along, quickly stepped on the heel of her shoe. The soft sheepskin shoes stretched and slipped off Callistea¡¯s feet.

    Her shoes were taken off suddenly, staggered as she stepped onto her cold marble floor. Not to miss the moment¡ª Damia got up quickly from her seat and snatched her shoes.

    ¡°Oh no. Even if you don¡¯t want to talk to me, you should wear your shoes.¡±

    Damia knelt on the ground holding out her shoes. It was clear she intended to put the shoes on her.

    ¡°Come on, Saint.¡±

    Callistea, who had lost her shoes, could neither do this nor that, and she hesitated. Finally, Damia grabbed her ankle; she then placed her shoe against her limp feet.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Just before putting her shoes on, Damia tilted her head.

    ¡°Callistea-nim¡¯s feet are bigger than I thought.¡±

    Having said that, Damia smiled meaningfully. Then she continued with words that had been on the tip of her tongue this whole time.

    ¡°Just¡­ ¡­ like a man.¡±

 CH 222

    At those words, Callistea¡¯s body suddenly started to tremble. His legs, convulsing as if on fire, slammed against her shoulders, but Damia didn¡¯t let go of his ankles until the very end.

    ¡°I already know everything, so don¡¯t be too surprised, Mr. Calix.¡±

    This time, the sound of heavy breathing over her head just stopped. Then, as she lifted her head, she saw the face of Callistea¡ªno, Calix, who covered his mouth with both hands as if trying to stop a scream from coming out.

    Damia waited for a long moment, for he looked so blue, like he was about to have a heart attack. Then he took a deep breath and clenched his teeth, and asked

    ¡°Uh, uh¡ªhow do you¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    How did you know? Surely it was a question worth asking because Calix was a ¡®woman¡¯ with a thin, elegant, and ascetic aura.

    In fact, he was cautious. He refused to do anything that would reveal his gender.

    If Damia hadn¡¯t watched ¡®her¡¯ suspiciously, she wouldn¡¯t have known either. That he is a man.

    ¡®Actually, when I first saw it, I didn¡¯t notice it at all.¡¯

    Far from noticing, she was even jealous of the illusion of ¡®Callistea¡¯ that looked so perfect. But, if it hadn¡¯t been for the clues from those around her, she still wouldn¡¯t have realized it.

    It all started with Sienna¡¯s vague warning.

    ¡®Watch out for him.¡¯

    Damia always thought that ¡®him¡¯ was Cesare.

    But even after she ran into Cesare, Sienna¡¯s warnings remained the same, so Damia understood. That her own assumptions were wrong.

    At this time, Lessid informed her about the existence of ¡®Calix¡¯, the twin brother of the Saints. So Damia put in the existence of ¡®Calix¡¯ here, able to finish her unfinished puzzle and put the pieces back together.

    By assuming ¡®she¡¯ was connected to her stepmother, Noella, and Cesare¡­ ¡­ The answer to an ambiguous riddle that could not be solved with ¡®Saint¡¯ was revealed.

    Damia was skeptical of her hypothesis until he came here. But she was soon convinced when she looked closely at Callistea, whom she saw again.

    That her own doubts were correct.

    ¡°The fact that you always kept your voice small and thin, and that you were abnormally skinny¡­. The reason you refused all private visits, and the reason you always wore a robe or veil over your head¡­ ¡­ you were trying to keep your gender from being revealed weren¡¯t you?¡±

    It was phased like a question, but the voice resounded with strong conviction. Finally, Calix couldn¡¯t deny it anymore and lowered his head.

    From the beginning, Calix resembled his twin sister, which should have been enough. But, in the first place, the real Saint, Callistea, was also a recluse that didn¡¯t go out much.

    Damia looked down at Calix¡¯s pitifully skinny ankles. It was clear that he had to starve himself in order to hide his male frame.

    ¡®The reason his face was always pale and he was dizzy was probably because he wasn¡¯t getting enough nutrition.¡¯

    On the first day she saw Damia, she remembered him having anemia. Due to his efforts that gnawed at his own health and shortened his lifespan.

    Damia, tired of the bitterness, asked quietly,

    ¡°Why are you doing this? Is it because of previous orders?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Or is it to protect my stepmother Noel;a?¡±

    Hearing her name, Calix¡¯s shoulders shuddered. Damia saw this and felt her head hurt.

    As far as she knew, Noella was a widow of a baron residing in a temple with Cesare after being kicked out by her in-laws. She remarried because of the hardships of her life.

    At the temple, she ¡®accidentally¡¯ met Owen, and they fell in love. Damia had thought this meeting had happened naturally, but now she was full of doubts.

    ¡®Is it true that Noella¡¯s husband passed away in the first place?¡¯

    Noella had already given birth to Cesare before her ex-husband died. If so, Cesare must be the eldest son of the family.

    It was strange. No matter how destitute a barony was, Damia thought it very unlikely that parents-in-law would drive out a widow who gave birth to a grandchild and successor. Even if she was kicked out, wasn¡¯t Noella the daughter of an aristocrat? But because of her hardships, she had to rely on her body alone

    ¡®Now that I think about it, there are a lot of things that are confusing.¡¯

    At that time, Noella seemed to have a lot of tragic stories, and she was very depressed so Damia couldn¡¯t ask. In particular, she said that the reason she broke up with her ex-husband was ¡®parting,¡¯ and she was too vague to ask more.

    If Noella had made suspicious movements after remarriage, she would have taken more note of her. But even after she became the hostess of the Primula family, her life was quite frugal.

    Damia had a better view of Noella because of this. But looking back now¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡®Maybe she was an orphan in the temple from the beginning.¡¯

 CH 223

    In fact, Noela never went to her parents¡¯ house after her remarriage. Afterwards, Damia remembered that she had asked Akkard to investigate.

    Since stealing information from the High Temple was difficult, she requested an investigation into Noela¡¯s parents and ex-husband.

    The results were surprising.

    Although the ex-husband¡¯s family did exist, it was practically nothing less than a fallen aristocrat. Therefore, the genealogy of the family was not properly recorded, and, of course, Noela and Cesare did not exist in it.

    Noela¡¯s parents went a step further, for her entire family relocated to another country. Because of this, the investigation was a bit cumbersome, but a ¡®Noela¡¯ existed in the genealogy she had managed to find.

    But the ¡®real¡¯ Noela was already married abroad and had three children. Of course, she lived happily with her husband, far from a widow.

    ¡®So the ¡®Noela¡¯ in my house is not real.¡¯

    Damia took a deep breath. And without taking her eyes off Calix, she brought out her hypotheses one step at a time.

    ¡°Perhaps my stepmother was one of the orphans in the temple. And Calix, you must have had a close relationship with my stepmother in some way.¡±

    Noela grew up doing the chores of the temple without help. And a shabby junior priest who received no attention after his sister became the Saint.

    Humans ran away from loneliness, so it must have been just a matter of time for the two in similar circumstances to meet and bond.

    ¡°Then didn¡¯t you have Cesare even though you were a priest?¡±

    At those words, Calix¡¯s shoulders fell helplessly. He did not deny that Cesare was his bloodline.

    The man loved Noela. And since Noela gave birth to a son that resembled him, it was not difficult for Damia to infer their relationship.

    Damia glanced at his face that resembled Cesare involuntarily, then twisted the corners of her lips. It was because she spotted a familiar necklace that could be seen through Calix¡¯s collar.

    ¡®Cesare had something like that, too.¡¯

    The necklace with a strange black light was probably a gift from the High Temple. Maybe that¡¯s why Cesare was able to send a rescue call.

    And Calix willingly risked his life to save his son. Not even paying attention or caring about the suspicion of Kael, his bodyguard.

    On top of that, looking at how he still cared about Noela¡¯s well-being¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡®You must still love her. Quite a lot, too.¡¯

    Damia suddenly felt this situation was like a bad play. The person she called stepmother for years was actually the lover of the Saint, and that Saint wasn¡¯t actually the real Saint, but her twin brother¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡®What kind of nonsense is this?¡¯

    It was a story that could be criticized for saying it was a nonsensical fairytale. But, how ridiculous was her first love, who didn¡¯t even know this and dedicated his whole life to ¡®Saint Callistea¡¯?

    ¡®Kael.¡¯

    Unfortunately, once someone joined the Holy Order of the High Temple¡¯s Paladins, they could not withdraw. So the moment he broke his noble oath to sacrifice his body and mind to the gods for the rest of his life, his honour was over.

    So, even if Callistea was a middle-aged man with a child, Kael had to continue living as a paladin. However, this was also a choice he made himself.

    After clearing the brief regret from her mind, Damia continued her own conjecture.

    ¡°A priest can¡¯t have a wife and children. Moreover, if you are the twin brother of the Saint, your conduct should be even more flawless.¡±

    Calix had nothing to say, even with ten mouths. In fact, the reason his existence was erased from the records over the decades in the High Temple¡¯s Great Shrine was also due to this.

    ¡°But since it couldn¡¯t be helped, they must have tried to keep the two of you apart somehow. Maybe it was classic intimidation, or maybe they coaxed you two into believing that the relationship wouldn¡¯t work anyway.¡±

    And the first of the two to succumb was probably Noela. For someone that had given up on their relationship, Calix seemed to be overflowing with regrets and lingering feelings.

    ¡°So in the High Temple, after giving my stepmother a fake identity, they brought my father in and set them up to meet. At this point, they got rid of my stepmother and put her in the role of monitoring my father. Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    His father, Owen, provided not only all the daily necessities necessary for the Great Shrine but also all kinds of rare materials needed for ¡®pollution.¡¯ So he would have been a pretty useful hand on the side of the High Temple.

    Therefore, to keep Owen under the temple¡¯s influence, they also dumped the troublesome Noela on him as a bonus. They took a woman who had a child with another man and dressed her up as a widowed lady.

    Noela, who came in after cleaning her identity, never met anyone. Under the pretext of being shy, she confined herself to the house and was very careful about everything she did in front of her stepdaughter, Damia.

    At first, she thought she was because she was so timid and weak.

    ¡®But now that I think about it, she was afraid that her identity would be found out.¡¯

    It was outright fraud. Damia wondered if Noela had ever loved Owen, her father, in the first place.

    She knew Owen did not fall in love with her at first sight. Damia remembered the strong nuances of compassion and pity she felt in her father¡¯s voice when he asked her for permission to remarry.

    Conceivably Owen had sympathy for the hopeless widow who had lost her husband and was entrusted to the temple with her son. However, when Noela clung to him and showed signs of trusting him, he could not turn a blind eye to her because of his strong sense of responsibility.

    ¡°Ha¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Damia sighed and studied Calix¡¯s pale profile. Although he didn¡¯t have a healthy complexion, he looked young and beautiful, just like someone in their twenties.

    Just like his twin sister.

    ¡°Oh, and I saw some interesting research on twins,¡±

    she added, recalling the material that Lessid had shown her earlier.

    ¡°Sometimes twins have a lot in common. For example, the constitution, taste, and even each other¡¯s pain. If one person gets sick, the other twin feels the pain as well.¡±

    But that wasn¡¯t the only thing the twins shared. Damia noticed the unusual research results on ¡®wizard twins¡¯ among them.

    ¡°Even if one only of them is a wizard, the other one can draw and use a certain amount of the sibling¡¯s magic. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±

 CH 224

    So, Calix¡¯s ageless appearance must have been the use of his sister¡¯s overflowing holy powers. Of course, since they were priests with their own powers, it wouldn¡¯t have been too difficult.

    Calix¡¯s head shot up in surprise as if confirming her words were correct.

    ¡°Hey, how¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°To be honest, at first I thought Calix-nim was the real saint and only lied about his gender.¡±

    Indeed, if you look back on history, there were often men and women.

    ¡®So if Calix was a real saint, he would have announced that from the start.¡¯

    Therefore, the real ¡®Saint¡¯ would be his sister Callistea. However, for some reason, Callistea disappeared, and Calix, who disguised himself as a woman, replaced his twin sister.

    Perhaps years before his missing report was filed.

    ¡°Seeing that you can use her holy powers, Callistea-nim must still be alive and well.¡±

    But why is Calix taking the place of his sister? Damia roughly guessed why, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    Instead, she questioned him softly,

    ¡°Tell me please. Where is the real Saint now?¡±

    She was most likely detained. Calix was able to pretend to be a fake saint in the first place because the High Temple put him in that position.

    But despite revealing the secret he most wanted to conceal, Calix said nothing. He seemed to be deeply conflicted about something.

    So it felt like he would collapse if she pressed him a little more. Damia lowered her voice and persuaded him with the utmost sincerity.

    ¡°Maybe we can rescue Callistea. What we want is to stop the greed of the High Temple, not to harm the Saint.¡±

    At those words, he raised his head and stared at her. Damia thought she saw a mysterious resolve in his blue eyes.

    Perhaps that feeling was not an illusion; Calix slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Callistea. She was immutable, the opposite of the pathetic me¡ªa hard-hearted child.¡±

    The weak voice was thin, but it was a man¡¯s. Resigning, he confided all the facts openly and frankly.

    His sister, Callistea, seemed blunt but was very warm-hearted. She was a ¡®real Saint¡¯ whom God loved and blessed.

    There was no way that such a headstrong Callistea would consent to ¡®pollution,¡¯ a conspiracy orchestrated by the temple. She knew many people would suffer if that dreadful plan was carried out, especially the Southerners.

    Calix, who had spoken up to this point, raised his head and looked at Damia.

    ¡°You¡¯re not surprised. Did you already know that pollution was something that was concocted by the temple?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At Damia¡¯s brief affirmation, he laughed, ¡°Huh.¡± Then he asked further.

    ¡°Then do you know how the ¡®Devil¡¯s Tears¡¯ used for pollution were made?¡±

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ I know that the oil imported from the Kingdom of Bern goes into it.¡±

    she replied after she thought for a moment. He nodded his head indifferently, revealing a shocking secret.

    ¡°Oil is just a compound. You need to corrupt holy powers to create the demon¡¯s tears that really cause ¡®pollution.¡¯ And the driving force that supplies that fallen power is¡­ ¡­ Callistea.¡±

    ¡°What? What does that mean?¡±

    Damia¡¯s eyes widened. It was completely unexpected that the noble Saint was none other than the main source of contamination.

    Then, Calix recklessly rubbed his hair with an anguished face. And through his tousled hair, he said with a dry laugh.

    ¡°Because that girl is a saint, she doesn¡¯t die or go crazy. So instead they drug her with a lot of narcotics and sedatives to induce terrible hallucinations. If you add a little hypnosis to that state¡­ ¡­ It can produce very horrendous results.¡±

 CH 225

    While Calix pretended to be a saint, his sister was being tortured mentally. Although their bodies were separate entities, he could vaguely feel it because they were twins with connected souls.

    Because of this, there were days when he felt on the verge of madness¡ªadditionally, bidding farewell to loved ones and pretending to be a female saint with the mind and body of a healthy male.

    If he didn¡¯t want to get caught, he had to keep pulling divine powers from his sister, Callistea. Calix cursed his plight, not able even to free himself through suicide.

    Because he never knew what would happen to his loved ones.

    ¡°Oh, my goddess.¡±

    Damia was appalled at the terrible truth. She remembered the list of supplies she had brought from his father¡¯s library as she listened to him.

    A few years ago, the High Temple had ordered large amounts of narcotic herbs and sedatives. Now that she thought about it, it must have been about the same time.

    In order to forcefully hold Callistea with her mighty holy powers, they would have to administer at least that much. So, after drugging her into a terrifying stupor and imprisoning her as a half-corpse, they drew and used her powers at will.

    It was a genuinely horrifying plan.

    ¡®But why did Calix join and comply this plan?¡¯

    Common sense meant he must have refused. However, Calix¡¯s behavior, which replaced his younger sister at the temple¡¯s command, was overly desperate.

    Why did he strive to impersonate the Saint so desperately? Of course, Damia wasn¡¯t an idiot either, so she quickly realized the reason.

    ¡°Calix-nim, are you being threatened right now?¡±

    At those words, Calix slumped with helplessness.

    His twin sister was already detained. And if you threaten to take the existence of your loved ones, Noela and Cesare, hostage¡­ ¡­ Calix could not refuse the command of the temple.

    Unlike his sister, he wasn¡¯t tough. He also loved Noela so much that he shuddered in fear that he would not be able to carry out orders well, nevermind retaliate.

    ¡®Just in case they harm Noela.¡¯

    Calix, with all his secrets revealed, bowed his head. Shaking, he was thin like a scarecrow, and it seemed that he could never harm anyone.

    She didn¡¯t want to bother him anymore but had one last thing to check. Damia sighed and asked,

    ¡°Noela, I don¡¯t know what her real name is¡­ ¡­ Anyway, did my stepmother know about this?¡±

    As the successor of the Primula family, this was a crucial issue. Did Noela deceive everyone maliciously, know everything, and join this conspiracy? Or¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡°She knows nothing,¡±

    Calix responded with a tone of resignation.

    ¡°When Nora first reported me missing, she probably thought I was already dead. Therefore she married your father.¡±

    Apparently, Noela¡¯s real name was Nora. It was difficult to see the bearings of an aristocratic woman, so she must be a commoner.

    ¡°The temple prevented me from contacting Nora. It was a measure they took because they were afraid that the fact that I was a substitute for a saint would leak out. He threatened to do her harm to Callistea if I got in touch with Nora or met her secretly.¡±

    Between the woman he loved and his twin sister, which one should he choose? The weak-hearted Calix could not choose just one.

    Until now.

    ¡°They promised that even if I couldn¡¯t meet Nora and if I cooperated with them ¡­¡­ they promised to have her settle in a very good place with a very good man. Someone who would never belittle her, and would treat Cesare as if he were his own child.¡±

    Calix, who had already lost one of his children due to his weakness, could not refuse the offer. Damia, unaware of this, asked while clasping her forehead,

    ¡°You mean that good man¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was your father.¡±

    Damia felt offended by Calix¡¯s answer. Her father, Owen, was a good man with sincere sympathy for Noela, who had nowhere to go and welcomed her as his second wife.

    She was dissatisfied with the mindset of the temple and Calix, who used her father¡¯s good intentions like an object to manipulate and peddle.

    ¡®But my stepmother doesn¡¯t seem to have met Calix after remarriage. Then Leon must be my father¡¯s child.¡¯

    It was a relief. If Noela went to and fro to the temple and had an affair with Calix¡­ ¡­ Just thinking about it was terrifying.

    Damia felt confused as she recalled her younger brother¡¯s face with his wide-eyed grin. In the meantime, Calix¡¯s confession continued:

    ¡°If I did the job well as the high priest told me, they would occasionally deliver the news of Nora as if they were throwing food. That alone was enough to satisfy me.¡±

    Of course, he would be lying if he said his heart didn¡¯t hurt. But Nora, who went through all sorts of hardships because she loved a man like him, was doing well as a lady.

    On top of that, Cesare, who was treated like a temple orphan became the adopted son of a wealthy nobleman. So Calix had no choice but to clench his teeth and endure the pain alone.

    It was the best and last consideration for the family he had failed to protect and provide for.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ But news about Nora and Cesare was cut off a few months ago.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because Prince Heinrich was starting to suspect that the ¡®pollution¡¯ and the Holy War against it was artificially manipulated.¡±

    Naturally, the surveillance network in the palace became much stricter than before. Because of this, Calix, who was staying at the royal palace, no different from any enemy, could barely breathe, nevermind move.

    All letters from the High Temple were secretly being censored and under strict surveillance by the Crown Prince. So they delivered only concise notes in all sorts of secret ways.

    Meanwhile, there was no news about Nora or Cesare. Thanks to this, Calix, who had survived only on affection for his family, was half-crazy with anxiety.

    To the point of embarking on a reckless adventure that was out of character.

 CH 226

    ¡°It was clearly my mistake to contact you, Damia Primula,¡±

    Calix murmured in a dismal tone.

    He knew better than anyone that it was all for naught in the first place. But, curious about Nora¡¯s news, he couldn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°I just¡­ ¡­ I just wanted to know how she¡¯s doing. That¡¯s all.¡±

    He had thought she wouldn¡¯t have noticed. Damia, who had a gorgeous appearance with her primary color red hair, made him judge her as an empty-headed beauty.

    But it was he who was stupid. Contrary to her looks, Damia was clever and very quick-witted.

    This put Calix into a corner, and eventually, he noticed this in the temple. As a result, he had no choice but to make an excruciating choice.

    It was for this reason that he sent Kael back this morning. Although Calix didn¡¯t like Kael, who admired him very much, he was at least grateful for his unwavering devotion.

    So to the innocent and ignorant Kael, he hoped he would not get caught up in this gutter. That was the only consideration Calix could give.

    ¡°Do you know why I told you all this, Damia?¡±

    Calix lowered his head and asked slowly. That was a terrible sign.

    Noticing his ominous look, Damia jumped up from her seat unconsciously. Then Calix raised his head and pulled something out of his arms with expressionless eyes.

    It was a very thin and sharp dagger. How rich, Calix, who seemed harmless, was doing the same thing as his son.

    ¡®I¡¯m glad I knew this and asked for help in advance.¡¯

    Damia, who had a corner of faith to believe in, smiled bitterly. And in order to buy some time, she asked Calix a question:

    ¡°What are you doing now? Do you intend to stab me with that blade?¡±

    ¡°By no means,¡±

    Calix, with a bitter smile mirroring hers, denied.

    Unfortunately, Damia was mistaken in assuming he was the same as Cesare. He was not wicked enough to stab or injure anyone.

    So he was willing to harm himself instead of others.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Damia.¡±

    You won¡¯t be able to tell anyone the secrets I¡¯ve confided. You¡¯re going to be the Saint¡¯s assassin soon.

    Laughing helplessly, Calix gripped the dagger with his trembling hands. And stabbed himself in the neck with all his might.

    ¡°Ahh!!¡±

    Damia screamed involuntarily at the unexpected disaster. Then, as if waiting only for this moment, the prayer room door slammed and banged open!

    Several paladins rushed in. They pulled out their swords simultaneously, ignoring Calix, who had fallen to the floor. And as if one of them had rehearsed, he pointed at Damia and shouted,

    ¡°How dare you assassinate the Saint!!¡±

    Calix, who had fallen, watched the scene with a blurring vision. Although he would die here, it didn¡¯t matter.

    The High Temple would take his body and thoroughly hide that he was a man. And will condemn Damia on the pretext of murdering the Saint and intimidate the Crown Prince behind her.

    And while the Crown Prince struggles to explain this, they¡¯ll spread the ¡®pollution¡¯ across the country all at once. Because all the experiments have already been completed.

    If that happens, his son, Cesare, will become the most important talent in the High Temple. And dear Nora¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡®You can spend the rest of your life comfortably as a lady.¡¯

    Then, you will no longer have to try to massage your sore shoulders and sew in a dark and narrow room of the temple. Suffering from excruciating body aches every changing season, and there is no need to lie down sick in a tiny room smaller than a closet¡ª

    It was fortunate, but the one regret that bothered him was¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Callistea.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t save you.

 CH 227

    Calix¡¯s eyelids slid down, and his frail body with only skin and bones fell. Damia saw a thin stream of blood running down from the dagger stuck around his neck.

    She was relieved she hadn¡¯t drawn her blade. The embedded dagger was blocking the bleeding, so there was a possibility of survival if emergency measures were taken quickly.

    ¡®However¡­ ¡­ Can it be?¡¯

    Damia heard that a paladin who had accumulated some training could heal minor wounds. However, the people in front of her didn¡¯t seem to care much about the well-being of the dying Calix.

    Instead, they were blatantly hostile to Damia. It was clear that the intention was to let the Saint die and use his death to gain political advantage by pursuing Damia as the criminal and number one public enemy.

    ¡®So it will be of no use for me to claim my innocence.¡¯

    Damia didn¡¯t waste her time trying to clarify the situation. Instead, she raised her voice and asked for help with all her might:

    ¡°Now! Hurry!!¡±

    Even though they had promised to meet one-on-one, Calix hid the paladins, and Damia had also called her allies in case of an emergency.

    Since both sides scammed each other, there was neither a perpetrator nor a victim. So, without hesitation, Damia drew her card to counter the hand that Calix threw.

    Clang-!!

    The stained glass in the prayer room shattered with a clamorous bluster. And a large-sized man protruding from the broken glass stood up.

    Akkard, who looked around slowly like a white lion, revealed his teeth and smiled:

    ¡°Oye, don¡¯t you know the royal palace is my turf.¡±

    But how dare they point swords at the woman he likes in his domain! He could feel his depraved blood, which had been hibernating, now boiling and rushing through his veins.

    Akkard smiled like a demon and drew his sword. Then, utilizing his last thread of reason before going berserk, he whispered to Damia,

    ¡°Close your eyes, Damia.¡±

    Because it seems like I can¡¯t control myself at all.

    The other day, a diplomat from the eastern continent told him he had ¡°a constitution overflowing with yang*.¡± Maybe he was right. [*t1v: the closest thing to this in eng is masculinity/ heat/ testosterone etc.]

    Harboring a fierce and terrible desire for only Damia and not releasing it for a long time, the energy now ironically resembled intense violence.

    Akkard hoped Damia wouldn¡¯t see him go crazy. But he seemed to have a hard time suppressing his murderous intentions towards these dogs of the temple, who pointed their swords at her.

    ¡°Damia!¡±

    Fortunately, someone appeared one step later and distracted Damia¡¯s attention. Damia was deeply relieved at the sight of the golden hair poking through the destroyed stained glass window.

    ¡°Lessid¡­ ¡­ !!¡±

    Approaching, Lessid was silently shocked. He found Calix on the floor, bleeding.

    On top of that, Akkard was running amok like an unleashed fighting dog, beating the paladins. Lessid, witnessing all this, regained his senses and realized what he had to do.

    ¡°Please step aside for a moment, Damia.¡±

    Lessid rushed to the Saint and pulled something out of his pocket. It was a very effective healing potion that was as expensive as gold of the same weight.

    Once he opened Calix¡¯s mouth and poured half of it in, the blood returned to his dying face. After that, Lessid took out his handkerchief and paused to pour the potion on it.

    ¡®Ah, Damia made this for me.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t want to get dirty. A ridiculous concern that made him hesitate during this critical time.

    However, due to the circumstances, he had no choice but to pour the red potion on the white handkerchief and press it to Calix¡¯s neck.

    The potion made by a high priest was outstandingly effective. The wound quickly started to heal.

    After checking, Lessid grabbed the handle of the slender dagger stuck in his neck and carefully began pulling it out.

    As he slowly pulled it out, he returned his soaked handkerchief to the injury to heal it. Then, after confirming several times, he pulled out the dagger, and blood poured out.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    He grasped the handkerchief tightly against Calix¡¯s neck to stop the bleeding and sighed in relief.

    Although the handkerchief he cherished like a treasure was messed up with blood and potion, he couldn¡¯t help it. If the Saint died here, the situation would be too unfavorable.

    Still, he felt lucky he somehow managed to save him. Lessid could feel the Saint¡¯s pulse beating under his handkerchief.

    ¡®It seems he¡¯s getting the situation under control over there too.¡¯

    It was the moment when Lessid was preoccupied by the battle between Akkard and the Paladins. Then, suddenly, Damia¡¯s breathtaking scream broke out¨C

    ¡°No! Lessid-nim!!¡±

    Before he could react, he felt the shock of being walloped in the shoulder. And he immediately felt a hot pain piercing his flesh.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Someone stabbed him in the shoulder with an empty candlestick. Lessid fell backwards, looking up to find his opponent.

    ¡®¡­ ¡­ Saint?¡¯

    No, of course, it couldn¡¯t be because the Saint was now lying down, barely alive.

    But the similar dark hair, blue eyes, and cold facial features caused him to be mistaken for a moment. Lessid shook his head, checked his opponent¡¯s face properly, and clenched his jaw.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Cesare.¡±

 CH 228

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Cesare casting a long shadow over his head, grinned. Although a little lean, he looked too fine for imprisonment.

    This was all thanks to Callistea¨Cno, Calix, who poured out his healing powers every night. That was something to be thankful for, but was it because he was a parent and worried about him? Although Calix had been preparing for this showdown, he hadn¡¯t said a word Cesare.

    Thanks to that, he¡¯s almost missed out on this fun play. Calix acted quite cautiously, but he couldn¡¯t completely hide it from him, who resided in a hidden room in his bedroom.

    ¡°If you had my help, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up that way,¡±

    Cesare muttered, taking in the scene of the fallen Calix with a cold gaze. The wound was so severe that it did not completely heal, but all the visible wounds had healed thanks to the potion.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to die right now.¡¯

    That was it. Cesare, who had little affection for his parents, soon withdrew his interest. And he brutally kicked the candlestick stuck in Lessid¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Argh!!¡±

    Lessid¡¯s eyes turned red from the excruciating pain. Falling to the floor, he tried to get up, but the slightest movement of his shoulder hurt enough to bite his tongue.

    ¡°No¡ª stop!¡±

    Seeing this, Damia screamed and grabbed Cesare¡¯s hem. However, Cesare easily locked Damia in his arms as if he had been waiting for this moment alone.

    ¡°I missed you a lot. My sister,¡±

    Cesare whispered softly, grabbing her hair and kissing her thin, exposed neck. And he pointed his sword straight at her with affectionate hand gestures.

    ¡°Damia!!¡±

    Akkard, who saw this belatedly, shouted in surprise. He was about to take down the last paladin, but he was hit by a counterattack when his attention went elsewhere.

    ¡°Lord¡ª die! This devilish bastard!!¡±

    The paladin, who lost all his companions to Akkard, swung his sword full of resentment. He cut a deep wound into Akkard¡¯s side and staggered.

    Instinctually, he was about to strike back when Cesare yelled at him and started to draw blood from a thin cut on her neck.

    ¡°Stop, Akkard Valerian!¡±

    The human neck was a vulnerable place where someone could bleed a lot with just a tiny wound.

    Red blood started to drip down Damia¡¯s white neck. The moment he saw this, Akkard¡¯s grasp lost all power.

    Clack-!!

    He didn¡¯t intentionally drop his sword to surrender. He hadn¡¯t meant to give in to Cesare¡¯s threats.

    But when he saw Damia bleeding, it was as if all the blood and strength had drained from his limbs to the point he couldn¡¯t hold on to anything.

    ¡°Right, you don¡¯t want to see a female getting hurt do you? Really, you¡¯re like a dog in heat.¡±

    Cesare chuckled and gestured at the paladin. The paladin kicked Akkard¡¯s abdomen with his knee.

    ¡°Ugh!!¡±

    Akkard groaned and sank at the suffocating pain. Then the paladin smashed him on the back and knocked him to the floor.

    ¡°Well done,¡±

    Cesare smiled and praised. He enjoy the sight of these men on the floor, injured.

    But he knew how to make this scene even more satisfying. Cesare winked, and the paladin, still full of hostility, stabbed Akkard¡¯s right leg with his sword.

    ¡°Argh! Lord Akkard!!¡±

    Damia, startled, shouted and reached out. As a result, the blade cut deeper into her throat, gushing blood.

    Akkard felt more pain to see Damia injured than to have his right calf pierced by a sword. So, while clenching his teeth with pain, he demanded of Cesare:

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Let her go.¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡±

    Cesare responded playfully as if this was just a light prank. And, contrary to the blade drawing blood, he kissed Damia¡¯s temple with exceeding affection.

    ¡°This kid is mine.¡±

    He had been watching her all this time. From when she was so little, Damia couldn¡¯t remember. And he had always wished for her: I hope the day will come when I can reach that noble girl.

    However, this prodigal man suddenly appeared pretending to be a prince and tried to snatch his precious princess away. So what could he do? He had no choice but to become the evil witch that kidnapped the princess.

    Cesare laughed mischievously, soaked in madness.

 CH 229

    Finally, he had the opportunity to annihilate the loathsome Akkard Valerian. Excited by the prospect of murder, Cesare coldly commanded the paladin.

    ¡°Finish him.¡±

    ¡°No¡ªCesare!! Don¡¯t do it!!¡±

    Damia cried out desperately. She didn¡¯t want to see someone die in front of her. Even more, if it was Akkard Valerian.

    But no one would heed her desperate cry. Upon receiving Cesare¡¯s glance, the paladin trampled on Akkard¡¯s back and raised his bloody sword.

    The dreadful blade was about to slash Akkard¡¯s neck when an unexpected savior appeared and stopped it.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing in the Sacred Prayer Room!!¡±

    shouted a man with blue hair appearing through the half-broken door of the prayer room. Damia saw who it was, and her eyes grew wide in surprise.

    ¡°Kael? Is that you?¡±

    Kael should have left for the North by now since he was fired this morning.

    But he could not comprehend why he was dismissed. Thus, he had been ready to accept any sentence when he decided to turn around and ask the Saint to reconsider his discharge. However, he was confronted with an unimaginable scene when he came to find Callistea.

    ¡°Oh my Goddess¡ª Dami!!¡±

    Horrified, Kael saw the blade with blood dripping from Damia¡¯s neck with shock. But there was more to be surprised by.

    ¡°Cesare-hyung*!! How could hyung* do this¡ª¡± [*big brother]

    Astonished, Kael realized the identity of the villain that was pointing the blade at Damia¡¯s neck. The Cesare he knew was a thoughtful and reliable older brother he wanted to trust and follow.

    ¡°Why are you doing this, Cesare? Release Damia right now!!¡±

    he shouted, turning pale. But Cesare looked bored and paid him no mind, as if he was a dog barking in the distance.

    ¡°Hey, Kael.¡±

    On his achromatic face, only the tongue of the snake fluttered red.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you cry out for the Saint like that? Are you bored of them now? That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t see them dying so pitifully.¡±

    What was he saying? Kael was bewildered but slowly turned in the direction of Cesare¡¯s wink. And found Callistea lying on the floor¡­ ¡­ No¡ªCalix.

    ¡°Oh my, my lady¡­ ¡­ !!¡±

    This time, Kael was in great shock and cried out with a stifled exclamation. He recklessly slammed his knees on the marble floor without feeling pain.

    Kael crawled towards Calix and hastily checked his condition. Fortunately, since Lessid had poured out an abundance of the precious potion, so he didn¡¯t look like he was going to die.

    Still, he was wrought with worry. Callistea¡¯s body was so weak Kael hugged her with an anxious heart.

    Then he suddenly realized.

    ¡®The Saint¡¯s shoulders¡­ ¡­ Were they this wide?¡¯

    Not only that, but¡­. her body was too stiff, angular, and hard. He wasn¡¯t able to discern as such with his eyes, but he knew it when he touched it. The feeling of the bones and muscles was far from the softness of a woman.

    Kael lowered his gaze with a sense of dread that he could not turn away from. The Callistea¡¯s chest was soaked in blood, with clothes clinging to the skin.

    Kael couldn¡¯t help but stare, trying to comprehend what he was looking at. And belatedly, he realized: that the Saint¡¯s chest curves were too flat.

    No matter how slender a woman was, even with the smallest breasts there was at least a dent but instead it was hollow there. Like¡­ ¡­ Like a skinny, skinny man.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Gradually an understanding dawned on Kael, greatly shocking him. Taking advantage of his unguarded, astonished, stiff self, Cesare gave a sign quietly.

    Then, the paladin suddenly swung his scabbard and struck Kael in the back of the head.

    ¡°Kael!!¡±

    Along with Damia¡¯s brief scream, he was knocked out without the chance to register her cry. Instead, Cesare looked down at his limp body on the floor with a contemptuous regard.

    ¡°You know what, Kael Roysten?¡±

    I always hated you. Cesare snorted with a scornful tone.

    How disgusting it was to endure when this preciously raised nobleman confided and shared his worries with him. It had been particularly arduous having to put up with him while donning the ¡®good older brother¡¯ mask while holding back his nausea.

    He was exceedingly outraged that Kael did not know how lucky he was nor know grace, even though he dared to receive Damia¡¯s love.

    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯

    Kael didn¡¯t know that Damia¡¯s unconditional love for him was precious. Instead, he took it for granted and saw it as a course of nature, such as the principle of the sunrise in the morning and the moonrise at night.

    In Cesare¡¯s eyes, Kael Roysten was no different from a fat, lazy cat without any worries in life. But, because of his peaceful life, boredom was the curse that made him crawl after the flower, the Saint, off the top of the cliff, also known as the High Temple, where his life crumbled beneath his feet.

    In fact, he had no idea that he had been pursuing a fraud, just like the shadow of the moon reflected in the water.

    ¡°What a fool.¡±

    His eyes showed cold hatred and disgust as he looked down at the passed-out Kael. How he had chortled and laughed when he confessed that the person he had in his heart was Callistea!

    ¡®He would have never dreamed she was my aunt.¡¯

    At first, he struggled to hold back his laughter when Kael consulted him. His guts had twisted with the strain and effort to hold it together.

    But he hadn¡¯t expected that there was even more to laugh about. Callistea, who he had believed to be his aunt, turned out to be his biological father!

    Nonetheless, it was a part of the High Temple¡¯s insidious conspiracy. How he wished he had been tipped off about something this amusing earlier on!

    Regardless, Kael Roysten had an extraordinary knack for making him cackle.

    Cesare gave the brutal order, all while smiling brightly as a fresh flower on a lake.

    ¡°Kill them. All of them.¡±

    All he had to do was eliminate Akkard, who had Damia¡¯s body, and Kael, who had her heart. It was enough just to wipe them off the face of the world.

    ¡°If I kill everything, then, won¡¯t I be the only one left for you? Isn¡¯t that right? My¡­lovely ¡­ Dear Damia.¡±

 CH 230

    ¡°No, Cesare!! Please ¨Cdon¡¯t ¨C don¡¯t do it!!¡±

    Damia watched the paladin lift his sword and became wildly urgent. If both Akkard and Kael died here, it would destroy her.

    Even if her body survived, but her soul broke¡ªcould she still be considered alive? Instinctually, Damia sensed a desperate crisis of survival and grabbed the dagger pointed at her neck with her bare hands.

    ¡°Please¡­ ¡­ !!¡±

    The blade sliced smoothly into her soft, delicate hands. Her blood gushed out. Frowning, Cesare was about to reproach her as if she was being just a stubborn, mischievous little sister.

    ¡°Damia¡ª¡±

    With his usual twisted smile and self-satisfied regard, he was about to say something when his gaze took in the view of Damia¡¯s bloodied hands, and he froze.

    It looked like she was wearing red gloves. Suddenly, Cesare¡¯s pupils grew huge as if he had received a sudden shock.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    For a moment, his attention was distracted. Just then, a glass bottle flew over the broken stained glass.

    Crash-!! Shaaaa~!

    Thick smoke poured from the broken glass bottle that hit the floor. Then, abruptly, the entire prayer room was filled with a disorienting fog.

    ¡®Is it the Crown Prince?¡¯

    Heinrich planned on taking advantage of Callistea¡¯s absence to investigate her residence and seemed to have finally arrived. With the anticipation of the arrival of allies, Damia¡¯s countenance brightened.

    Conversely, Cesare¡¯s smile, which was holding her, froze cold.

    ¡°This is ¡ªat that time¡­ ¡­ !!¡±

    Cesare had already suffered from sleeping gas before. Afterwards he was caught. Upon recalling the torture he had been subject to thereafter, the smile faded from his face

    A terrifying agony that left both of his legs thoroughly crushed and crippled. His body reacted before his head when he recalled the most intense physical pain he had ever experienced.

    The dagger fell from Cesare¡¯s slack grip, but that was the least of his concerns; he was preoccupied with covering his nose and mouth with his hands instead.

    Although he didn¡¯t blink at imposing suffering and death on others, he, like others, hated being in pain and hated dying even more. With no whims, his selfishness never tolerated damage to himself that he didn¡¯t mind inflicting on others.

    An alarm blared in Cesare¡¯s mind flashing dark red with an overwhelming sense of crisis. His clasp on Damia grew loose.

    ¡°Let go of me!!¡±

    Damia took the opportunity and struggled with all her strength to escape. She pushed and ran away from Cesare as he tried to recapture her with his arm stretched out toward her. But the smoke grew thicker, so he held his breath again.

    ¡°Dami!!¡±

    Waiting for the right time, the moment Akkard saw her free, he moved and violently rose up from the floor. Consequently, the paladin trampling him lost his balance and was about to fall backwards.

    ¡°Uh, uh!!¡±

    Akkard, bleeding like a dying beast, attacked and subdued the paladin in the blink of an eye. It was truly lightning-fast.

    ¡°Come here, Damia!!¡±

    Having knocked out the paladin, he reached out. Although the smoke blurred her vision, Damia stumbled and ran toward his hand.

    As soon as their hands touched, Akkard pulled her in and held her in his arms. He put a handkerchief on Damia¡¯s wound on her neck and asked,

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Dazed, Damia nodded softly. Although there was some blood, the cut itself wasn¡¯t that deep.

    Rather¡­ ¡­ .

    ¡°Sir Akkard¡¯s legs, are you alright?¡±

    His injuries looked ten times worse after the initial stabbing, the blood wetting his entire leg. The wounds widened further when he quickly and furiously subdued the paladin.

 CH 231

    Damia was terrified by the sight of Akkard¡¯s gruesome injury on his thigh.

    ¡®He¡¯s a swordsman, what if he¡¯s permanently disabled?¡¯

    Damia clenched her teeth, took the handkerchief that Akkard had placed around her neck, and pressed as hard as she could on his thigh.

    ¡°Even if it hurts, be patient.¡±

    As the handkerchief touched the wound pierced by the sword, Akkard stiffened in pain. His muscular body was instantly drenched in a cold sweat.

    He clenched and gritted his teeth so hard enough that his jaw muscles grew white but whispered softly:

    ¡°Damia, Cesare¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    She had forgotten Cesare¡¯s existence for a moment, and turned around in surprise. An icy fear shot up her spine, afraid he might attack them again with his dagger.

    But, contrary to her expectations, Cesare was not there. As she narrowed her eyes, wondering if he had already run away, she barely saw him through a gap in the smoke.

    He was teetering, covering his nose and mouth with his sleeves. The glass bottle was thrown through the broken stained glass window so his enemies would invariably be there. So instead, Cesare seemed to be trying to escape to the farthest exit from here.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    If she let Cesare escape now, she never knew when he would cause trouble again. He was like a snake that hid himself in a dark burrow and stuck out only his head, truly difficult to catch.

    Damia glared at Cesare nearing the exit as she weighed her options. With decisiveness, she looked away. No matter how urgent it was to catch him, she couldn¡¯t leave Akkard with such a severe injury.

    Instead, Damia shut her eyes and continued to press on his wound with as much effort as she could muster. In a few seconds, the sleeping gas grew thicker.

    She decided to trust Heinrich and pass out. Damia braced herself for the dizziness to come, but strangely, she didn¡¯t feel her hands and feet grow limp or her vision spin like before.

    ¡®Something¡¯s off.¡¯

    When Damia thought so, she overheard a conversation between Prince Heinrich and the alchemist.

    ¡°Look, what did I say?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, he ran away on his own two feet.¡±

    Then, a strong gust blew into the prayer room. The breeze cleaned away the smoke that filled the shrine.

    Instead, what occupied her vision was the surprising sight of a tied-up Cesare with a triumphant rough-looking man beside him¡­ ¡­ No, it was Kurd.

    Behind him, of course, was Prince Heinrich, dressed as if he had just been out for a stroll. He surveyed the prayer room and shrugged.

    ¡°It looks like you had some fun while I was away. It will be troublesome to clean up after you.¡±

    But Heinrich wouldn¡¯t have to physically deal with cleaning up the mess. Even without him mentioning a word, his capable subordinates had already started to work.

    Damia, catching sight of the medicine boxes and potions with some of them, exclaimed hastily:

    ¡°Here¡ªa man was stabbed! Please help!!¡±

    Upon hearing her urgent cry, Heinrich looked over and discovered the injured Akkard, to his surprise.

    ¡°Oh my Goddess, how did you get to that point? Kurd! Go take a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kurd came running over with a stoic sense of duty and bowed his head slightly toward Damia.

    ¡°Please step aside for a moment.¡±

    With his instruction, he lifted the collar of his coat and revealed various vials and powders hanging from his inner pocket.

    After taking the white powder out, he spread a generous amount of it on his glove and extended his hand toward Akkard. It must have been a hemostatic agent.

    But before he could reach him, Akkard grabbed his wrist. And he made an unexpected request:

    ¡°Treat Damia first, Kurd.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Kurd raised his eyebrows and asked as if he had heard something nonsensical. Then the bleeding and pale Akkard pointed to Damia with his chin.

    ¡°Neck, Damia¡¯s neck¡­ ¡­ .¡±

    Kurd scrutinized Damia, wondering what he was fussing about, and only then found a dried blood stain on her neck. It was a fairly large mark, but anyone could see that the bleeding had already stopped.

    But Akkard, who suffered more serious injuries, asked that Damia be given priority over himself. Kurd were slightly surprised by this fact.

    ¡®Unbelievable! Until now, I thought he was selfish, vain, sloppy, that ¡­ ¡­ !!¡¯

    In a sense, it was an accurate assessment. But Damia was the only woman who made him a better human being than being a selfish, wretched collaborator.

    So no wonder Akkard prioritized her first. However, he overlooked an essential matter: Damia¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Are you insane?¡±

    A momentarily shocked and speechless Damia became outraged and burst out with a harsh, egregious tone:

    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding like this but you want me to be treated first? How can you say that?¡±

    Did you get injured in the head too? Damia was furious at his absurdity.

    Was he trying to impress her, or was it some empty chivalry of a knight? Regardless, there was common sense. Rarely angry, she now exploded with ferocity.

    Instead, Akkard shrank back quietly. He was genuinely more perturbed by the bloodstain on Damia¡¯s neck than his wounds, but now it seemed that it would be better to meekly follow and obey her wishes.